《Super Godly College》


 Chapter 1

    My name is Galen. I''m a real loser.


    Suddenly one day, two men in black took me to the super Seminary.


    There, I was holding a huge metal sword, fighting with opponents full of magic and technology, just like a fool.


    But after a long time, I found that all my abilities were reflected in being beaten. Suddenly one day, I realized that my duty was to block more injuries for those who could not be beaten.


    This is my big Galen, tanks, meat shields, cannon fodder.


    But I''m grateful that my body has given me the ability to do harm for others.


    Later, I was brought to Freire droid by an angel named Yan. It doesn''t belong to the earth. There are killing everywhere. I get real exercise here.


    But as time went on, I found that I fell in love with the angel named Yan.


    Human beings fall in love with angels. It''s ridiculous to think about it, but it''s true.


    I once confessed to Yan, but she said that now I am not strong enough, so my crazy training is to make myself stronger.


    But one day we met a very powerful demon Actos, who nailed Yan, my favorite woman, to the ground. I vowed that if all this could happen again, I would become strong, so that I could save my favorite woman.


    ...


    "Yan!" I suddenly sat up from the bed, mouth shouting Yan''s name.


    But the answer is a familiar voice: "Xiao Lun, you have a nightmare again! But also, the sky so big a chrysanthemum, who knows when it will fall down. Last time I dreamt that a demon came out of the hole and clamored for Laozi''s chrysanthemum flower. Damn, the world is so dangerous that it would be exploded in my dream. I think I''d better go back to Mars. "


    I didn''t pay attention to the complaint of the neighbor, but looked at everything in front of me.


    Familiar with the wooden bed, familiar with the beauty poster, and the old computer inside Xiao Cang sister''s groan... Cough, anyway, in front of all this is not his previous university?


    I''m reborn?


    All of a sudden, such a strange idea came into my mind.


    I remember when Yan tried his best to send me back to the earth, a bright light hit me. Just when I thought I was going to belch, I found that I was lying on the wooden bed of the original University.


    All of a sudden, I stood up from the bed, took a brother''s hand and asked excitedly, "brother, what''s the date today?"


    The man was startled by my action, and his face turned pale: "Xiao Lun, we have no injustice in the past and no hatred recently. If you want to make a base, don''t look for me!"


    "Fuck! Who''s going to make a foundation? What''s the date today I said with some dissatisfaction.


    Do you think my brother is like a man engaged in foundation? Besides, I don''t want to find you to engage in foundation. I don''t feel thin at all.


    "July 24, 2114." The man may be afraid that I will continue to pester him. He quickly pointed to the black hole in the sky and said, "a month ago, there were so many chrysanthemums in the sky. Xiao Lun, have you forgotten?"


    Not only did I not forget, but I also knew what happened later.


    The evil god moganna will come to the earth in a month. From then on, she will lead her demon Legion to occupy human land and destroy our homeland.


    Wait... Demonic Legion.


    I remember teacher Liu once said that moganna was not able to lead the demon Legion to the earth, that is to say, at the beginning, moganna came to the earth alone.


    Huang Cun!


    Suddenly, a long lost place name appeared in my mind.


    Later, it was found that at the beginning, moganna used the evil gene implantation technology to transform all the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors overnight.


    Thinking of this, I could not help but clench my fist. It was hundreds of villagers. They were all flesh and blood, and they became detestable demon warriors overnight.


    What''s hateful is that Morgana not only transformed them into demon warriors, but also removed their memories.


    They didn''t even know that the target of holding up the butcher''s knife was their own compatriots.


    "Damn it! I know it''s going to happen, but I can''t do anything about it. " I suddenly hit the wall with one punch, and several brothers next to me took out the dormitory.


    One of the buddies also murmured: "lying trough, it is not with his base, it is necessary to lose such a big temper?"


    The original lively bedroom became quiet, and the confusion on my face gradually disappeared, replaced by a touch of firmness: "since I Galen has been reborn, I will never allow such a thing to happen again. Moganna, you wait. I will stop you. I will not only stop you from turning the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors, but also drive you evil gods out of the earth. "


    After a long time, I finally calmed down from the excitement of rebirth. Now the top priority is to improve my strength, not only to improve my own strength, but also to help improve the strength of my comrades in arms."Jiawen, Xinye... You wait. In this life, I will never let you watch your comrades fall down and wipe out your homeland in the smoke of war."


    ...


    if you want to improve your strength, you must enter the super Seminary. This is the conclusion I reached in my last life.


    If you want to enter the super Seminary, you have to show something extraordinary. Now my only ability to wake up is to temporarily control other people''s thinking. It seems that I have to find a breakthrough in this.


    If you want the super seminary to pay attention to itself, you have to make things bigger. Thinking of this, my eyes narrowed slightly and I walked outside the school.


    When I came to an alley, I suddenly heard an obscene voice: "little sister, you just follow me! Think about it, my head dog is also a bully in these streets. As long as you follow me, anyone who dares to bully you will not give me face. "


    I turned down the alley and found a guy with yellow hair pressing a little girl on the wall. The leaves on her teeth looked green.


    Don''t ask me why I noticed the vegetable leaves on this guy''s teeth as soon as I came here, because this guy kisses the little girl''s pretty face when he opens his mouth - that''s to praise him when he kisses her. This guy obviously nibbles at her with a dog''s mouth.


    See this situation, I quickly roared: "hit the wall!"


    All of a sudden, the head dog body pause, in a more rapid way towards the girl hit the past.


    The girl''s reaction was very quick, and she squatted down immediately.


    In this way, I watched with my eyes open. The dog opened his mouth and ran against the wall.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the head dog made a close contact with the wall, accompanied by his teeth stained with vegetable leaves.


    There was a terrible cry from the head dog''s mouth. He quickly got up from the ground and looked around fiercely: "who is bad for Uncle Ben? If you have seed, please stand up for me. "


    At this time, a little brother behind the head dog pointed at me and reminded me, "brother dog, it''s the boy."


    I found that the girl had taken the opportunity to escape, and my goal had been achieved. Of course, I would not be foolishly beaten by these guys like I was in my last life. I would seize an opportunity to get away immediately, leaving only the angry head dog.


    As expected, after this story spread, the people of the super theological college immediately came to me.


    Looking at the two men in black in the interrogation room, I was secretly pleased, but on the surface, I pretended to be very nervous and asked, "brothers, what have I done?"


    Bang!


    One of the men with sunglasses dropped his notebook on the table and asked in a cold voice, "boy, you''ve got a big deal."


    Kick your ass!


    Young master, I can be regarded as the road is not uneven, a roar, you don''t praise me, even dare to threaten me.


    But I know that this is the usual trick of the super seminary to scare new people, deliberately shrugging his head: "do you need reeducation through labor?"


    "It''s more serious than reeducation through labor." The right-hand man knocked on the table, shrugged his eyelids, looked at me and said, "but if you cooperate with us, maybe you can take it lightly."


    "I cooperate, I always cooperate with you!"


    As if satisfied with my performance, the man nodded, sat up slightly, and asked, "now I''ll give you a chance to save the world. Do you want to do it?"


    "No!" I shook my head and quickly refused: "I''m a complete loser. How can I save the world?"


    The man in black on the right asked with a black face: "what if I give you another magic power?"


    "I think, think." I deliberately lowered my head to meditate for a while, then raised my head and asked, "can I live in the same bedroom with a beautiful woman?"


    Two people looked at each other, laughed: "this can have."


    Looking at the two people laughing, I am silent. I am afraid they will not know that the evil god moganna will come in a month, and will bring a huge disaster.

 Chapter 2

    The next morning, I was taken to the helicopter by the two men in black. On the way, the two guys didn''t say a word.


    However, I am a little excited. After all, I can go back to the supernatural school again. I think Zhao Xin and Jiawen are already in the supernatural school at this time!


    I rubbed my hands, pretended to be very embarrassed and asked, "does what I promised yesterday still count?"


    The two men in black looked at each other, and there was a doubt in each other''s eyes.


    I''ll kick your ass!


    What I promised yesterday will not be forgotten!


    Thinking of this, I decided to "kindly" remind these two guys, lest they think I''m as easy to fool as other newcomers.


    "Promise me to live in the same bedroom with the beauty!"


    In fact, I don''t really want to live in the same bedroom with rose. The reason why I say this is to see rose, casually estimate her current strength, and help her customize a set of methods to improve her strength!


    It''s one month before moganna comes to earth. In this month, I must have enough strength to make myself strong, so as to prevent her from turning the residents of Huang Village into demon warriors.


    Of course, there is also a little selfish in it.


    In the last life, I have always been nostalgic for rose, but this woman never gives herself a good look.


    In this life, I have the golden finger of rebirth. How can I let rose look me in the eye!


    Two people in black obviously didn''t expect that I was still thinking about it. There was a look of consternation on their faces. One of them said with a smile, "do you really want to live in the same bedroom with a beautiful woman?"


    Although I know this wish is difficult to achieve, but still firmly nodded.


    You''re kidding!


    Du rose is one of the best beauties in the super Seminary. What''s more, I''ve always thought about her in my previous life. Now that I have such a good opportunity in front of me, why don''t I cherish it.


    Maybe take this opportunity to "get in touch" with rose, and say that it''s not necessarily ok... Hey, don''t get me wrong. I''m not a playboy. What I mean by love is friendship.


    The man in black looked at me with a smile, and a strange look appeared on his face: "boy, you have seed. Enrollment procedures have been completed for you. When you get to the super Seminary, you can go directly to B205, where there is a beautiful woman waiting for you. "


    When I saw two people in black looking at me with a bad smile, I turned my lips secretly.


    Don''t think my new comer is not sensible. B205 is Rose''s bedroom. Her skill can hang all new people.


    Although I know these two guys have no good intentions, I still agreed with a smile. I won''t be cut by rose with a flying knife like the last time. I only have a pair of underpants.


    When the plane landed, two men in black kicked me on the butt. If I hadn''t been prepared, I would make a fool of myself.


    I got up from the ground and compared my middle finger with the plane that was getting smaller in the air. I turned around and looked at the school gate in front of me. I felt familiar in my heart.


    Super Seminary, I''m big Galen back!


    With the memory of my previous life, I found B205 easily. Secretly along the crack of the door, I found that there was a figure shaking back and forth. I thought to myself that rose must be practicing her Throwing Knife again!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    I heavily knocked on the door, inside immediately came the voice of rose Alert: "who?"


    "Me I asked with a smile.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, I heard a falling voice in the room. I''m afraid that rose was too thundered by my answer.


    "Who are you?" Rose''s voice sounded again in the room.


    "My name is Galen, a freshman of the super theological college. The person who led me in said that my bedroom was B205"


    as soon as my voice fell, the door of my bedroom was opened, and a beautiful face immediately appeared.


    Rose is not tall, only about 160cm in shape, wearing a very common black T-shirt on her upper body, wearing light blue jeans on her lower body.


    But who knows that this girl is the daughter of general ducao on earth.


    Rose looked at some, whispered: "another eunuch!"


    I pretended not to hear her murmur, quietly glanced at her waist, found two exquisite daggers pinned on it, subconsciously shrunk.


    The girl is the same as before. The dagger never leaves her body.


    Rose will open the door just can accommodate me into the channel, light said: "not afraid of death to come in!"


    "Don''t think I dare not come in if you frighten me. I''ll tell you that I was a sleeper. How did you close the door?"As soon as I entered the door, I found that the rose closed the door, and I had a sudden attack in my heart.


    Heaven and earth conscience!


    I came here just to meet my old comrades in arms. I didn''t want to do anything else, but what do you mean by closing the door.


    Rose did not enter the room, the waist of the dagger will be pulled out to play, light asked: "who let you live in the bedroom?"


    Kick your ass!


    That''s where it starts.


    "Two guys with sunglasses!" I stepped back two steps without any trace and explained in a low voice: "they said that as long as I enter the super Seminary, I can live in the same bedroom with the beautiful women?"


    "Another fool who has been fooled!" Rose scolded in a low voice, eyes slightly narrowed up: "are you sure you want to live in the same bedroom with me?"


    If the person who is familiar with rose knows that her squint means she is a little angry, but I don''t care at all. Instead, I say carelessly: "if you don''t mind, I don''t have any opinion!"


    "If I mind!" The dagger in Rose''s hand pulled a wreath, and a cold light flew over my head.


    Zheng!


    The dagger stabbed into the wall and made a sound. Suddenly I was in a cold sweat.


    Kick your ass!


    When did this woman become so powerful.


    Feeling a bit chilly above my head, I swallowed and pretended to be pathetic: "beauty, can you let me make do with it all night. I''ll leave early tomorrow morning! "


    The answer is another dagger.


    A cool chest, I subconsciously looked down, found a big hole on the clothes, heart wry smile.


    "Give you another chance, now get out of the bedroom, or I''ll turn you into a eunuch." Rose''s cold voice rings in my ear.


    Get it!


    I can''t do it this time. The two fags in 1025 must be waiting to see their own jokes. They can''t walk away like this.


    Rose saw me dawdling, picked pick eyebrows, to the wall above the dagger waved, take the dagger will automatically return to her hands.


    Seeing this, I was almost scared to death. I waved my hand and said, "I''ll go right away!"


    Rose found that I did not play any other tricks, a cold hum came from her nostrils, and the door of the bedroom opened automatically.


    Kick your ass!


    Did you really go like this?


    My heart is not willing to go slowly to the door of the bedroom, suddenly a flash of light, in front of the rose called: "stay!"


    When I found that rose looked at me with frightened eyes, I knew that temporarily controlling Rose''s thinking made her unable to act, and the idea succeeded.


    "What do you want to do?" Unable to move the rose found that I looked at her with a bad smile, a trace of confusion flashed in the depths of my eyes, which happened to be captured by me.


    Yo! I didn''t expect you to be scared.


    I touched my chin and said with a strange smile, "what are you doing? Of course, it''s a small lesson for you."


    Then, I put my hand on Rose''s face and felt the soft feeling under her three angry and seven frightened eyes. I whispered: "I didn''t expect that little girl''s skin is so good!"


    Then rose roared in the whole building: "Galen, Miss Ben must kill you!"

 Chapter 3

    "Miss, how can 1025..."


    "bah, you are the miss, and your whole family is the miss."


    "Hey, beauty, your integrity has fallen out."


    "Well?"


    "It''s your aunt''s scarf!"


    "Ah! "Rogue."


    ...


    it''s hard to be a good man these days, and it''s even more difficult to be a good man!


    I shook my head and looked at the chastity sister who disappeared in the corridor with a washbasin... No, it should be said that she had short hair. She raised her head slightly to make a 45 degree angle with the sky and sighed with sadness: "in that year, chrysanthemum was just a kind of flower. Miss is still a kind of honorary title. What''s the matter with people now? I just want to ask how to get to 2105 dormitory. Is it necessary to guard me like a wolf? "


    "Sisters, it was that rascal who just teased me."


    Gee! Guangtianhua... No, there are rogues who dare to tease girls in the dark. I, Galen, always yell when I see injustice. I''ll do it when it''s time to do it.


    "Where is the rogue? You beauties, don''t be afraid, I have Galen... "Before I finished, I found that the short haired girl who just fell out of her aunt''s scarf was killing herself with a circle of people.


    No, why do they look at me like that?


    I looked back and found that there was no one behind me. I was shocked!


    I''m the one they''re talking about, right?


    Suddenly, the girl with short hair turned red. Pointing at me, she said angrily to a tall girl beside her: "elder sister, this bastard just teased me."


    "This boy is so bold that he dares to come to our girls'' dormitory to tease people." The tall girl waved her hand and cried out, "sisters, please come on."


    I''ll kick your ass!


    I''m just kind enough to remind my aunt that if the scarf falls out, how can it become a hooligan?


    It is said that women are the most unreasonable creatures!


    I found that a group of people didn''t give me the chance to explain, so I ran out of the girl''s dormitory.


    Listen to the whole building are shouting grab flow - hooligan, I smile, figure disappeared in the dark.


    With the help of the cover of the moonlight, I finally found the boys'' dormitory. According to my memory, I came to room 1205 and heard a conversation inside. I knocked on the door and cried with a smile: "two brothers, open the door quickly!"


    The sound in the room stopped immediately, and soon two familiar faces appeared in front of me.


    Zhao Xin, Yao Wen.


    When I saw these two guys, my heart warmed. They were my best brothers in the previous life.


    "NIMA! What did you just call us? " Zhao Xin put his hand behind his back, looked at me and asked.


    Don''t guess, there must be a stick hidden behind this guy. As long as I dare to call him a fag, these two bastards will beat me up.


    "NIMA, I''m the prince. How can I make a foundation?" Yaowen also hid his hand behind his back, squinted at me and asked, "boy, which one is on the road? Since you dare to come to the super theological college and fight for my sister with Mr. Xin? "


    These two guys are the same as before. They are definitely losers. They have to learn to be rich and handsome.


    I deliberately pretended to be very panicked and said: "two brothers, listen to me. Just now I accidentally broke into the girls'' dormitory, and now I''m being chased by a large group of girls. Can I borrow a place for me to take refuge?"


    Hearing that I had just come out of the girls'' dormitory, Zhao Xin and Yao Wen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and even I didn''t mind calling them "brother Ji" again.


    Yaowen threw away his long stick and hugged my shoulder warmly. He asked with a smile, "brother, what''s the scenery like in the girls'' dormitory?"


    Thinking of the scene of yingyingyan, I sighed a little: "the scenery is infinitely good!"


    Hearing this, Zhao Xin''s eyes widened, but Yaowen asked excitedly: "have you seen the woman in B204, what does she look like?"


    "You know her, too?" I asked, pretending to be puzzled, but I laughed wildly in my heart.


    I''m afraid these two guys have suffered from rose!


    "I''ve heard of it. I haven''t seen it." Zhao Xin on the side put in a word: "the man in black who led us in told us that we could share the same bedroom with the beautiful woman, but as soon as we entered B204, we were unconscious. When I woke up, I was already in this bedroom."


    Yaowen seemed to feel embarrassed. He quickly stopped Zhao Xin''s words and said with a smile, "brother, have you ever seen the owner of B204?"


    I found that Zhao Xin and Yao Wen looked at themselves like two animals in love. Although they knew that their interests were normal, they still couldn''t help but stir up their spirits and said, "I''ve not only seen her, but also touched her face. It feels like... Tut Tut, it''s as greasy as an egg just peeled out.""Brother, you''re kidding!" Zhao Xin''s voice trembled: "I''ve heard that B204 is a master. Otherwise, with the strength of Yaowen and I, we won''t be released as soon as we meet."


    Yaowen looked at me suspiciously: "brother, although I don''t read much, don''t cheat me. Can you beat the owner of B204 with your skill? "


    "Of course... I can''t fight it!" Think of rose that strange skill, I secretly swallowed saliva, whispered: "although I can''t beat her, but I have a special ability, can temporarily control other people''s thinking. Unfortunately, I am the master of B204. "


    With these words, I raised my head to accept Zhao Xin and Yao Wen''s adoration. But to my surprise, these two guys did not have any worship on their faces. Instead, they looked at themselves with strange eyes.


    What''s the matter? Is there anything dirty on my face?


    See this scene, I subconsciously touched his pretty face, also did not find anything unusual!


    Suddenly, Yaowen took a deep breath and asked slowly, "did you touch your face after you gave the owner of B204?"


    "Yes I scratched my head, a little embarrassed to return.


    In my memory, Yaowen seems to have no feelings for rose. How can this guy look at me with such eyes?


    Suddenly, Yaowen released his hand on my shoulder and said helplessly: "besides touching my face, don''t you want to do something else?"


    Although I understand what Yaowen means, I can''t think of anything else.


    You know, rose is the adopted daughter of general ducao. If I really take the opportunity to do something, someone will rush out and pull me out immediately.


    So, I quickly shook my head, pretending to be puzzled and asked: "what else can I do?"


    Yaowen choked on my words and finally spat out: "brother, I don''t know whether you are better than animals or animals."


    Next to Zhao Xin is to receive a: "NIMA, my pants are off, you tell me only touched the face!"

 Chapter 4

    I didn''t say anything about their disdain. After all, they didn''t know the real identity of rose.


    If you let these two guys know the real identity of rose, do not know whether they dare to make other people''s ideas.


    However, I found out that I had touched the face of the B204 host. These two guys have already admired me, and they certainly have no objection to my staying in their dormitory.


    After making the bed, as soon as he lay down, Zhao Xin put his head together and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Lun, what''s the matter with your special ability?"


    "You say controlling other people''s thinking for a short time!" Lying on the hard bed, I turned to look at him, narrowed my eyes and said, "I can''t explain it clearly for a while, shall I show you?"


    "Good!" Zhao Xin said excitedly: "do you see Yaowen outside the balcony? You ask him to dance a erotic dance for me


    Kick your ass!


    Who says Zhao Xin is the most honest guy? I think he is the most sullen one.


    But if you think about Yaowen, it''s very exciting to dance a erotic dance in front of you.


    Zhao Xin''s words immediately aroused my interest. I shook my head at Zhao Xin, and then yelled at Yaowen who was looking at his sister on the balcony: "Yaowen, you come in. Mr. Xin has something to look for you."


    When Zhao Xin heard that I called Yaowen in in his name, he quit immediately: "Hey, don''t say I made him jump, or he''ll have to kill me if he knows."


    Hum!


    You''ve seen all the good plays, and I want to carry the pot for you. How can there be such a good thing in the world.


    When he found that I didn''t pay any attention to him, Zhao Xin suddenly became tight and winked at me, but I pretended not to see him.


    "Mr. Xin, what can I do for you?" Yao Wen sat down in his chair and looked at Zhao Xin with an inquiring look.


    Zhao Xingang wanted to shake his head. I held his head down and said solemnly: "Master Xin wants you to dance a erotic dance."


    "What?" Yaowen thought he had heard wrong, so he quickly pulled out his ears.


    Feeling Zhao Xin''s more and more fierce struggle, I tried my best to hold him down and repeated: "Mr. Xin wants to see you dance erotic dance!"


    "Are you kidding me? I''m a prince. How can I...


    before Yaowen finished speaking, my body twisted enchanting.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Xin forgot to struggle, and his eyes were wide open.


    "NIMA, you can really control people''s thinking!" Zhao Xin looked at Yaowen''s disorderly wriggling body and swallowed: "NIMA! You really killed me this time? If Yaowen wakes up later, he will have to skin us both. "


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK. If Yaowen gets angry later, I''ll tell him that you forced me. " I said with a smile.


    Zhao Xin: "when I was enjoying this scene with relish, I suddenly felt that my head was about to explode, and my thinking stopped, and then Yaowen''s action stopped.


    Kick your ass!


    What''s going on? Why does the head seem to crack.


    How painful!


    Feel the tearing feeling inside the head, want to hit the wall with the head. But soon the pain disappeared, I couldn''t help lying in bed kicking thick gas.


    It seems that this power is not used casually!


    Remembering the painful memory just now, I frowned slightly.


    If I had not guessed wrong, the ability to control other people''s thinking is a spiritual power, and my present mental power is not enough to support the ability to perform twice a day.


    It seems that we have to take it easy in the future!


    All of a sudden, I felt a fierce look fall on me. Turning around, I found that Yaowen was staring at me fiercely, and quickly waved: "Yaowen, it''s none of my business. It''s Mr. Xin who forced me to do this. There''s a head of injustice, and there''s a owner of debt. If there''s anything, you go to him. "


    After hearing this, Yaowen turned his head and said with a sneer, "good job, Mr. Xin! Don''t blame me for being rude, since you treat me like this. "


    "Brother Yao, I know it''s wrong." Zhao Xin was scared to shrink his neck by Yaowen''s fierce eyes, and desperately explained: "I''m just curious about what it''s like for you to dance at the banyan dance."


    "I''m curious about what it''s like for you to dance." Yaowen''s evil smile.


    "Don''t hit me in the face, Mr. Xin, I depend on my face to eat..... Ouch, I said don''t hit me in the face"


    the scream of Zhao Xin came from the dormitory, followed by the sound of "Ping Ping Ping".


    Yaowen has made such a big stink in front of us. Of course, it''s impossible to let us go so easily.


    In desperation, Zhao Xin and I can only dance a section of erotic dance, which is even.


    After playing, Zhao Xin lay on the bed and groaned: "no games, no small electricity - shadow, every day turn off the light to sleep, so boring!""Damn, the super theological college is known as the best college in the world. It doesn''t even have WiFi. What''s wrong with it?"


    When I heard the two people complaining about their boredom, I got up from the bed and said, "I have a good program. I don''t know if you are interested in it."


    "What''s a good show?" All of a sudden, Zhao Xin got up from the bed and asked expectantly.


    When I found that Yaowen was also staring at me, I said with a strange smile, "Yaowen, take your precious telescope and follow me. Then you will know."


    On the rooftop of the boys'' dormitory, three sneaky figures lie on the ground, one of them is still looking at the girls'' dormitory with a telescope.


    "NIMA, this girl is on time!" Zhao Xin, with a telescope in his hand, said with a strange smile, "Xiao Lun, you know this good place."


    Of course, I won''t tell Zhao Xin that it was discovered by chance in a previous life.


    Boys'' dormitory and girls'' dormitory are just separated by a wall. With the help of telescope, we can clearly see the situation in girls'' dormitory.


    This time is just the time to go to bed. Of course, some girls who are more particular need to change their pajamas.


    When he found that Zhao Xin''s mouth was filled with a trace of transparent liquid, Yao Wen threw a look of disdain, grabbed the telescope and handed it to me: "we agreed that everyone would watch for three minutes, and no one would be allowed to default!"


    Damn it, there''s no cheap son of a bitch!


    Originally, I didn''t want to be a gentleman. Now I have such an opportunity to witness the scenery of girls'' dormitory again. Of course, I won''t be polite to these two guys.


    With the help of binoculars, I found that many girls are ready to change their clothes and go to bed. It''s exciting in my heart.


    But suddenly I found the figure of rose, excited almost cry out, look at her appearance seems to be ready to change clothes to sleep.


    This makes a lot of money!


    Heart roar, once again eyes tightly locked in Rose''s bedroom, but found that the figure of the window beauty disappeared, leaving only a shaking curtain.


    Bad!


    Thinking of the ability that rose controlled, I felt a thump in my heart, and quickly threw the telescope to Yaowen beside me: "Yaowen, my stomach suddenly feels a little uncomfortable, please help me first."


    After I gave the telescope to Yaowen, I started running for fear that the rose would appear in front of me next moment.


    Zhao Xin didn''t know the imminent threat at all. He turned his lips and said, "Xiao Lun has been shouting that people are here and girls are there. Now he has such a good thing that he has a stomachache."


    I can only return this with a wry smile. I didn''t expect that rose could sense us.


    Man, I''ll take a step first. Please forgive me!


    As soon as I stepped back into the stairway, I heard a cry from Zhao Xin and Yao Wen.


    In this regard, I can only read in silence: "sorry, man, it''s not that I don''t want to ask you to run together, it''s just that it''s too late. Anyway, you''ve had an eye addiction. It''s not bad to be beaten! "

 Chapter 5

    In the classroom in Durban, a bald man with blue skin asked in a loud voice: "students, if you were given a magic power, what would you do with it?"


    "I know that." Sitting next to me, Zhao Xin raised his hand like a primary school student and replied, "if I had a magic power, I would live in the same bedroom with a beautiful woman."


    "Ha ha..."


    there was a burst of laughter in the classroom, and I covered my face and turned aside, pretending I didn''t know the second class.


    Feeling this guy into the super seminary is to live in a bedroom with beautiful women, ah, it is so long, he has not found that he was a pit?


    Bareheaded - that is, the wandering mage looked at Zhao Xin with great interest: "this classmate is very humorous, but besides living in the same bedroom with a beautiful woman, do you have any other dreams?"


    Some people said they wanted to be Altman and bully little monsters. Some said they wanted to be Altman and bully little monsters. Some said they wanted to be Altman and bully more girls. Another wonderful guy even said he wanted to go back and beat the dog that once bit him.


    Listen to all kinds of answers, my forehead instantly covered with black lines, these guys when the super seminary as what.


    All of a sudden, teacher Liu moved his eyes to Jiawen on my left side, and his eyes flashed a trace of Brilliance: "you are Cheng Yaowen. I don''t know what you would do with it if you were given powerful power."


    Yao Wen didn''t expect that Liu would ask himself this question. He stood up from his seat, straightened his chest, and solemnly replied, "if I had strong power, no matter where my enemies are, I would let them know that those who violate my homeland will be punished even if they are far away!"


    Shock!


    Absolutely shocking.


    Although I know that Yaowen''s home was destroyed by the devil in his previous life, he has been looking for revenge. But when Jiawen said "those who violate my homeland will be punished even if they are far away", my heart could not help boiling.


    Once upon a time, the earth was a beautiful pure land.


    Once upon a time, the earth was full of laughter and happiness.


    But it is because moganna brought the war of God to the earth.


    Once home, once pure land. In the shells, the smoke of magic power gradually faded its figure.


    Power!


    I have to be powerful to rewrite history.


    At this moment, my blood is boiling and my soul is roaring.


    "Well, I see." Liu waved to Jiawen to sit down.


    Although Yaowen spoke impassioned, I still saw a trace of regret in Liu''s eyes.


    "It''s your turn, little one." Teacher Liu touched me with his hand, narrowed his eyes and asked, "what if I give you a magic power?"


    "Me?" I pointed to my nose, found that all people''s eyes fell on me, put away the lazy smile on my face, and said word by word: "if you give me a magic power, I will use it to protect my home, my family and my friends, so that they will not be infringed by the slightest bit."


    I can see that teacher Liu was very satisfied with my answer, nodded, and then asked: "if your enemy is extremely strong, will you still insist on guarding your home?"


    At this moment, I didn''t have the slightest hesitation. I clenched my fist with my right hand and suddenly knocked on my chest. I said with a loud voice: "if the enemy wants to invade my home, he can only walk over my body!"


    If Jiawen''s answer is shocking, my answer is inspiring.


    "Good, very good, very good." Flow teacher this moment also can''t help but laugh, laugh finally tears all came out.


    The classroom was quiet, no one spoke, no one made a sound of ridicule, they did not expect such bold language would jump out of my mouth.


    After a long time, Liu wiped a tear with his sleeve and said loudly, "don''t worry, the super seminary won''t let you down."


    As soon as the teacher''s voice fell, there was a weak voice of Zhao Xin in the classroom: "Teacher Liu, I don''t want to live in the same bedroom with the beautiful woman."


    "Oh Flow teacher picked pick eyebrows, a face of fun asked: "then what do you want to do?"


    "I want to be like both of them." Zhao Xin pointed to Jiawen and me and said, "defend our homeland!"


    "Believe me!"


    "Two goods!"


    Zhao Xin found that Jiawen and I were moved to look at him. These two goods scratched their heads and said with embarrassment: "NIMA, the limelight has let you out. How can I play in school in the future?"


    "..."


    bang!


    Just at this time, the door of the classroom in Durban was kicked open, and a man with tattoos and a gold necklace as thick as a little finger was dragged in.


    Lying trough! Forget that the goods are here today!


    Seeing that I turned my head to one side, Zhao Xin asked curiously, "Xiao Lun, do you know this second product?"I lowered my voice and said, "of course, I know this guy. He used to be a gangster in our school. I thought he could avoid him after entering the super theological college, but I didn''t expect that these two guys would also enter the super theological college."


    "You have a grudge against him? Shall we teach him a lesson for you? " The next Yao Wen put in a word.


    I shook my head and said no, someone will come to clean up this guy later.


    After big d came in, he scanned the classroom and automatically filtered the flow teacher on the platform: "college students, I come to this school! A man in Black said that as long as I have strength here, I will fight whoever I want? I want to be the boss! Now I want to be your boss. I don''t know who has an opinion? "


    On hearing this, Zhao Xin was not calm at that time. He patted the table fiercely, stood up and said in a loud voice: "NIMA! This product is really a second-class product. When my three friends in Durban don''t exist, I dare to come here and grab the head. Brothers, copy the guy. "


    Zhao Xin found that there was no movement behind him. Looking back, he found that Jiawen and I turned our heads aside and pretended not to know him. The corner of our eyes could not help twitching.


    Nima! Say good to do each other''s angel, how critical moment counsels.


    "Boy, I think you''re tired of living. It''s time to cut you." Big d rushed up and yelled: "look at my arms to kill my younger sister!"


    At this time, Yaowen found the right opportunity to stretch his feet and trip. Big d was unstable and bumped into his desk.


    If this guy doesn''t shout the last slogan, it''s OK, but he has to learn the moves given to him in other people''s movies.


    This can be good, mouth has not had time to close, all of a sudden with the desk to a close contact.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, a front tooth just fell on the face of the unfortunate child behind me.


    "Asshole! You dare to attack me. " I don''t know if it''s because of the tooth drop. Big d has a little air leakage.


    "Well, we don''t play sneak attacks." Zhao Xin and Jiawen went to the big D and said with an insidious smile, "do you have a choice for us?"


    "Singleton is singleton. When it comes to singleton, I''m not afraid of big D. Don''t you mean singleton Big d found a group of people gathered around him, and he was shocked.


    "That''s right!" Zhao Xin shrugged his shoulders and said casually: "let''s choose you alone"


    crouching trough! Do you want to be so mean?

 Chapter 6

    The following history repeats itself again. Policewoman Catlin smelled the smell of crime and rushed to stop the farce in time.


    Big d also knows that he has committed public anger, so he is much more honest.


    Unfortunately, rose learned that her eldest brother (Rose had been in society for some time before and was taken care of by big d, so she thought he was the eldest) had been bullied. Of course, it was impossible for Catlin to leave the supernatural school so comfortably.


    The two women were fighting in the corridor, which made the wind and water rise. I don''t know how many windows they broke.


    At this time, Liu finally stood up, in the name of destroying public property, left Catlin in the school, and became Rose''s roommate.


    Think of two beauties living in a bedroom, Zhao Xin these two forces actually encouraged me and Jiawen to peep on the rooftop.


    For this request, I certainly refused without hesitation.


    You''re kidding!


    Now rose has been on guard for a long time, now go to peep, it''s not a sheep in the tiger''s mouth!


    As time goes by, suddenly one day Liu told us that the school would call a real God to guide us.


    I know that the goddess Lena is finally coming to earth.


    "NIMA, is there really a God in this world? It''s not scientific at all. " On the way to the playground, Zhao Xin took Jiawen and me on the shoulder and said, "can''t it be Liu teacher who brings an aborigine from anywhere to deceive us as gods?"


    "There''s nothing unscientific about that." Yao Wen pointed to the black hole in the sky and said: "do you see the chrysanthemums in the sky? In a short time, those demons who destroy my home will come out of that chrysanthemum and destroy your home wantonly, and finally destroy it! "


    "By the way, Yaowen, you always say that you are the prince. Which country are you the prince of? And your home destroyed? I thought you said that for the sake of pretending


    "You''re pretending. Your whole family is pretending." Jiawen gave Zhao Xin a fierce look: "I think three generations of my ancestors are the leaders of the DeNO system, but I have noble royal blood flowing on me..."


    "get, get, get. Don''t blow in front of me. I''m not a girl. Even if you blow too much, I won''t fall in love with you. " Zhao Xin interrupted Jiawen''s words and said: "besides, my ancestors are Zhao Zilong, a famous general of the Three Kingdoms, but they are useless."


    "Jiawen, I''ll tell you that you still have to talk about beauty. Although you are white, you lack masculinity. I suggest you get more sunshine. Maybe that blind girl will take a fancy to you all of a sudden."


    "Go away!"


    Listen to two people bickering, my heart surged a warm current, no war is good!


    All of a sudden, Zhao Xin''s eyes fell on the pair of sunglasses on the bridge of my nose: "Hey! I said Xiao Lun doesn''t have the sun today. Why do you take Sunglasses like others?"


    I think of Lena because an hour in advance was called to the scene of the flow of teachers, his face showed an elusive smile: "you will know."


    At this time, the playground has long been full of people, after all, God this gimmick is quite bluffing.


    Today, I learned that Mr. Liu is going to call a God to come here. Many people are waiting here for a special strike.


    "Hey, I heard that teacher Liu is going to call God today."


    "Is there really a God in this world? What do you think this God looks like? "


    "Could it be three heads and six arms or two heads?"


    Hearing the comments around me, the corner of my mouth rose uncontrollably.


    If we let you know that God not only has no three heads and six arms, but also is a peerless beauty, what kind of expression it would be.


    But when I think of the ambiguous relationship between Jiawen and Lena in my previous life, I feel a little worried again.


    Do you think I''m going to look at the picture of beauty taking a bath or not?


    Kick your ass!


    There''s no cheap son of a bitch, not to mention that Lena and Jiawen haven''t been together in the last life.


    I don''t call it a woman who bullies my brother!


    I don''t know when Mr. Liu stood on a square altar. He coughed two times. When everyone was quiet, he said, "I believe many people on the scene doubt whether there is a God in the world, but today I can tell you for sure that there is a God in the world, and this God will come to our school."


    "Teacher Liu, you talk nonsense. We need to see God."


    "Yes, I''ve been in the super seminary for two years. As soon as I close my eyes every day, your bald head will appear in my mind. Can you show us a beautiful woman?"


    Found that the mood of the people on the scene some out of control, flow teacher quickly pressed a hand: "don''t worry, I''ll call God to you."


    With that, Liu closed his eyes and began to recite a series of complicated incantations.


    Gradually, we found that the air began to stir up, a huge pressure began to condense in our head, some timid people even turned pale.Feeling the pressure on my head, I winked at Zhao Xin and indicated that the play was about to begin.


    Boom!


    A white light flashed between heaven and earth, which seemed to penetrate the universe and smashed down the altar in front of Teacher Liu.


    Slowly, a cloud of smoke rose from the altar, accompanied by a loud cry.


    The smoke dispersed, revealing a huge tub in which a 20-year-old girl sat.


    The girl has white skin, beautiful appearance, big eyes, curly eyelashes and long hair. She looks very attractive. The most unexpected thing is that the girl is naked. It''s clear that she is taking a bath.


    WOW!


    To see such a beauty fall out of thin air, and still no clothes, people on the playground immediately not calm.


    "Ouch! I''m not a God. I''m a goddess. " Someone beside said excitedly.


    "Get out of the way. I''ll take care of this." Zhao Xin jumped out in a hurry and said solemnly, "that God, I heard you are very powerful. We''ve had a fight."


    But Lena didn''t pay any attention to him at all. She shrank under the water and turned to look at Mr. Liu. She cocked her mouth and complained, "Mr. Liu, people want to meet new classmates, so they want to take a bath and dress up. Isn''t that too much?"


    "Not too much, not too much." Flow teacher did not expect to come up with this kind of oolong, his face showed a trace of embarrassment.


    "According to your Earth people''s aesthetic standards, I am at least a beauty. It''s not too much to wait for me an hour more?"


    There was a bitter smile on Teacher Liu''s face. She didn''t know how to answer Lena''s question.


    After Rana complained for a while, she turned her head and looked at Zhao Xin in front of her. She said, "Hey, that loser, can you stop looking at me with her eyes? Believe it or not, I''ll hit you!"


    "NIMA, I''m going to have good luck with Zhao Xin." Zhao Xin stepped forward and said with a strange smile: "goddess, as long as you dare to come out of the bath bucket, don''t say it''s beating me, even if it''s trampling to death, I have no problem."


    "And me, and me." People at the back scrambled to say.


    "In that case, don''t blame me." There was a sneer on Lena''s face.


    Here we go!


    Seeing Lena''s expression, I quickly took out my sunglasses and put them on.


    How can we say that they are all granddaughters of the sun god? It''s not enough to deal with such losers as Zhao Xin.


    Just as I expected, Lena suddenly closed her eyes. Just as I was wondering what to do, I suddenly found that Lena''s body burst out a strong light and spread around.


    Poor Zhao Xin, these guys have been staring at Lena in the bath bucket, suddenly the strong light stabbed their eyes, some unfortunate guys even shed tears.


    Only because I have sunglasses, my eyes just get used to the strong light.


    At this time, with the help of strong light, Lena suddenly jumped out of the bath bucket and wanted to put on the clothes next to her.


    Kick your ass!


    I didn''t expect this woman to have such a good figure.


    Because of the help of sunglasses, I soon recovered my vision. When I saw Lena''s graceful body, I was stunned.


    Lena, who is dressing, seems to feel something. When she turns her head, she finds that I am staring at her stupidly. A burst of exclamation comes from her mouth, and two red clouds rise on her face.


    I''m going. Lena''s blushing.

 Chapter 7

    I have to say that my preparation is effective. After all, I can witness the scene of Goddess bathing with my own eyes.


    But I underestimated Lena''s strength!


    When most people couldn''t open their eyes, Lena put on her clothes like lightning and came flying towards me as a bright light.


    Kick your ass!


    Didn''t Lena have to adapt for a while before she could exert her divine power?


    Seeing this, I turned and ran, but Lena came to me in a blink of an eye and said in a cold voice, "what did you see just now?"


    At this time, if I admit that I am a fool!


    When I found that I couldn''t run away, I turned my head and pretended to be blind and said, "just now a strong light flashed. My eyes are almost blind. What else can I see?"


    With that, I took off my sunglasses and rubbed my eyes in a painful way.


    Seeing that I didn''t look like a liar, Lena whispered: "strange, just now I clearly felt someone was peeping. Was it because I felt wrong?"


    Although Lena said it in a low voice, it still fell into my ears, which made me happy. She nodded her head and said, "you must be wrong. Who can bear the strong light just now?"


    Lena looked at me, and finally snorted: "I don''t think you have the ability to survive the goddess''s dawn light. This time you are lucky. Next time I see you, I''ll fight once."


    There was a wry smile on my face when I heard Lena''s words.


    If it is true, as she said, she will not be beaten every day.


    Of course, if Lena wears fishnet stockings and holds a whip, I don''t mind being beaten every day!


    The news of Lena''s arrival soon spread all over the super Seminary, and people were surprised at the beginning.


    But with the passage of time, Lena also gradually integrated into the human world.


    Day by day in the past, and I have gradually adapted to the present life.


    After training every day, I accompany Zhao xinjiawen to tease my younger sister. Occasionally, I also learn the chivalrous character in the novel to show my loyalty. Of course, the kind of soft and cute girl can make us fight.


    For this reason, Jiawen, who looks cold, receives several love letters, which makes Zhao Xin, a loser, very speechless.


    In his words, it''s the same hero who saves the beauty. Why can Jiawen be favored by his younger sisters, while he is blinded.


    In fact, I would like to tell him that this is a face world, but seeing his pain, I finally gave up this idea.


    On this day, I came to the playground early to train as usual. After my rebirth, I can obviously feel that all the functions of my body have been greatly improved.


    If you change to the previous 5000 meters run down tired as a dog, but now easily can take the 5000 meters and do not kick tone.


    After finishing the daily training, I was looking for a place to have a rest, but suddenly I found a slim figure in front of me.


    At this time, Rose''s upper body is a tight vest, and her lower body is wearing tight shorts. Her slender waist and slender legs are very attractive when exposed to the air.


    Think of the grudge between me and rose, heart hit a sudden, just want to take advantage of rose did not pay attention to me when turned away, but a Jiaozha sound sounded behind me: "lewd thief, you stop for me!"


    Kick your ass!


    I just touched your face. When will I become a thief?


    Call me a whore. What do you say about me?


    Although I didn''t want to, I still listened to my steps, turned around and said with a dry smile: "what a coincidence! Let''s meet again. "


    Rose Face dew frost came towards me, coldly said: "I said Miss will revenge."


    "I remember you said it was killing me. When did it become revenge?"


    My murmur in a low voice immediately caused Rose''s dissatisfaction: "do you really want me to kill you?"


    "It''s nothing." I quickly shook my head and said with a flattering face: "elder sister, it''s better to settle an enemy than to settle it. If there''s anything we can do, we can sit down and have a good talk. In fact, I am a very lovely person. As long as you have a deep communication with me, you may not be able to... Lie in the trough. How do you use the knife? "


    Found that rose never leave the body of the dagger against my throat above, I quickly shut up.


    What a woman who likes to solve things with violence!


    Rose looked at me coldly: "do it!"


    Do it?


    This chick is dressed so cool that she can''t come out to seduce men!


    But where should I start?


    Chest?


    That''s not good. You can''t say it when you come up and start at someone''s chest!


    Just when I was worried about where I should start, Rose''s cold voice sounded in my ear again: "last time I accidentally fell on your hand, this time I must defeat you openly."Kick your ass!


    Love this chick is not inviting herself to do something about her body, but to fight with herself!


    Think of rose that haunting figure, I shake my head with a rattle, refused: "I don''t do it!"


    Are you kidding? Let me fight with a woman who has mastered the micro wormhole technology. It''s not sadism!


    "If I have to fight you!" Rose slightly put the dagger at my neck.


    Even though I was scared to death, I still said with a firm face: "I can fight with you, but you must ensure that you do not use micro wormhole technology."


    Rose did not expect me to know the micro wormhole technology, slightly stunned, then squinted and asked: "do you know the micro wormhole technology?"


    I know so much!


    I raised a trace of pride on my face, but I found that rose''s killing intention in her eyes, and her body could not help shivering.


    Kick your ass!


    This micro wormhole technology can be regarded as a national S-level secret. How can I say it so easily!


    At this moment, I can be sure that rose has killed me.


    After all, this technology is a secret weapon of the state. If I were a spy of the enemy, I would be in trouble.


    Think of here, my forehead instantly covered with cold sweat, quickly explained: "don''t misunderstand, is the flow of teacher told me."


    "How could Mr. Liu tell you such a thing?" Rose''s face is not a bit loose, but I can feel the killing intention of her eyes receded a lot.


    "Of course, Mr. Liu won''t tell me that you can use micro wormhole technology. But Mr. Liu said the theory of micro wormhole, coupled with your mysterious skills, I guess you have mastered the micro wormhole technology. " In order to survive, I can be described as a brain hole, a burst of nonsense in front of the rose.


    Fortunately, what I said was not leaking, and finally dispelled the doubts in Rose''s heart.


    Rose took back the dagger against my neck, light said: "even if I don''t use micro wormhole technology how, you are not my opponent."


    Yo!


    This little girl is very proud!


    I moved my hands, narrowed my eyes and asked, "so you agree."


    "Yes, I agree with you. Get ready to take it!"


    Rose said, immediately toward me. Seeing the rose getting closer and closer to me, I cried out in a hurry, "wait a minute, I have another request?"


    Rose listen to this, immediately killed foot, a face impatient asked: "what requirements, quickly say."


    Seeing that my goal was achieved, I laughed: "if I win you, can you teach me the micro wormhole technology?"

 Chapter 8

    Micro wormhole technology!


    That''s an ability I''ve always been greedy for in my previous life.


    In my previous life, I once asked rose to learn micro wormhole technology, but at that time, rose was always indifferent to me and didn''t mean to teach me at all.


    Maybe there are some special reasons, but in my opinion, the biggest reason is that rose looks down on me.


    How can I not take such a good opportunity now.


    Rose''s face was a bit hesitant when she saw that I proposed to learn micro wormhole technology.


    This wormhole technology is the result of years of research by the state, and she benefited from it, so the daughter of general ducao learned this technology.


    Leng Bu Ding''s someone told rose to learn her micro wormhole technology, but she was not careful.


    Find rose face hesitant color, I know this time must stimulate her, otherwise the other side will not be fooled.


    I cough, a face of provocation asked: "of course, if you do not have confidence in yourself, then this fight can not fight."


    With that, I pretended to go. In fact, I was counting silently in my heart when rose would stop me.


    Rose found that I want to go, suddenly a little anxious, especially what I just said seriously hurt the pride of this woman.


    Because of her father''s reason, rose is very strict with herself, otherwise she would not take the initiative to ask for training and study in the branch of super theological college.


    I gently stepped out of a small step, the heart secretly funny: "Rose ah rose, the last life I was you eat dead, this life I will not be so silly."


    As expected, Rose''s cold voice came from behind: "I promise you!"


    I don''t have to guess why rose agreed to my terms.


    After all, in her opinion, I''m just an ordinary person, how can I be her opponent? Maybe rose didn''t consider that she would lose at the beginning.


    If it were a previous life, now I would not be the opponent of rose, but don''t forget that I am a passer-by.


    Let''s not talk about the changes in the body. The experience of fighting alone is not what rose, a little girl, can match.


    Hear rose promise down, I no longer nonsense, the body slightly down a meal, the whole body strength into the feet.


    With my action, the relaxed rose face disappeared, replaced by a dignified.


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door.


    How to say rose is also a master proficient in fighting, how can I not understand the meaning of this action.


    "It seems that I underestimate you!" Rose eyes tightly locked me, suddenly slightly bowed up.


    When I found the action of rose, my heart was tight.


    In a flash, Rose''s body moved.


    She''s fast, like a cheetah in the jungle.


    Rose did not choose a straight line rushed over, her body left and right, it is difficult for me to capture her figure.


    "This woman is really not simple!" See in front of a few rose shadow, I slightly sigh.


    All of a sudden, I felt cool in the middle of my head, and I didn''t have any hesitation. I gave a violent drink in my mouth and punched out in front of me.


    Bang!


    A crisp collision sound sounded in my ears, and then I saw the figure of rose falling out of the void.


    Rose looked down at the red seal of her fist, and hummed coldly, "I didn''t expect you to be strong!"


    "Of course, you don''t look at it... Lying trough, you don''t pay attention to it. You are sneaking attack!"


    During my conversation, rose quickly moved to my back and kicked my ass. if it wasn''t for my quick reaction, it was estimated that this kick would make me a "dog eat shit!"


    Rose did not succeed in her sneak attack. She was surprised in her eyes. Then she sneered, "will the enemy pay attention to you on the battlefield? Remember, to be kind to the enemy on the battlefield is to be cruel to yourself. "


    Yo!


    I think Galen and the demon Legion have fought for hundreds of times. I didn''t expect to be taught a lesson today by someone who hasn''t been on the real battlefield.


    All right! In that case, don''t blame me for being rude.


    At this moment, my legs suddenly pushed back, and the whole person shot at the rose like a shell.


    Rose saw my action, her face flashed a flustered color, but soon reacted.


    Seeing this, there is a trace of appreciation in my eyes.


    You are a born fighter!


    However, it is imperative for me to appreciate the micro wormhole technology. His right hand clawed at Rose''s throat.


    Rose see this also not flustered, both hands in the waist a draw, two sharp daggers will appear in her hand, at the same time took a pattern toward me stabbed.


    If you change into a general soldier, you will definitely give up the attack to protect yourself in this situation, but I am different.The experience of fighting with demons for hundreds of times tells me that to deal with such an agile enemy, we must take it down by thunderous means.


    All of a sudden, I made a make rose unexpected action. Seeing the dagger flashing cold light in front of me, I didn''t pause at all. Instead, I increased my speed again and grabbed it towards Rose''s neck.


    Rose saw that I turned a blind eye to the dagger in her hand, and a trace of confusion flashed across her face.


    This knife will stab my arm. Think of here, rose can only take back the dagger.


    At this time, my right hand has fallen on the throat of the rose, looking at the angry rose, I smile: "you lost!"


    "No, I didn''t lose." Rose pink face appeared a trace of flush, I do not know whether it is because of anger or I caught: "if I were not afraid to hurt you, I would not...


    " you lost. " I roared: "if you don''t take back the dagger, I may be stabbed by you, but your neck has been broken by me!"


    Rose silent down, it is obvious that my words completely broke her last fluke.


    After a long time, Rose''s mouth just spit out a: "you said right, I lost.". You may get hurt on the battlefield, but I will die. "


    Suddenly, I reached in front of rose and looked at her with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" Rose some lost looking at me, asked.


    Hearing this woman''s words, I almost fell to the ground: "Hey, we agreed to teach me micro wormhole technology as long as you lose. You don''t want to break the debt!"


    Rose face slightly hot, a face embarrassed said: "micro wormhole technology is too complex, I can''t teach you."


    Finding my face changed, rose said in a hurry: "although I can''t teach you micro wormhole technology, I can teach you instant step."


    When I heard the word "instant step", my eyes suddenly lit up. I put my head out and asked with a smile, "is that kind of step that can appear in the enemy''s rear instantly?"


    "That''s right!" Rose nodded, said: "but I can only teach you once, learn not to learn will depend on your own nature."


    Mean!


    It''s so mean.


    Although know rose is in revenge, but who call oneself now have request to others, can only helplessly nod.


    "Look, this is the instant step inspired by the micro wormhole technology."


    Suddenly, rose body a turn, the next moment will appear behind me.


    "That''s it!" I turned to face expressionless looking at Rose asked.


    "It''s over. Anyway, I''ve taught you according to the agreement. As for whether you learn or not, you can...


    before Rose finished speaking, my body disappeared in the void under her shocked eyes.


    All of a sudden, rose felt a numb sensation coming from her earlobe. She turned her head and found that I didn''t know when to appear behind her.


    "You, you have learned instant step?"


    Looking at a damned rose, I was in a good mood. I used instant steps to appear two meters away from the rose. I hummed: "spin, jump, I close my eyes!"

 Chapter 9

    Back in my bedroom, I found that Zhao Xin had not got up yet, so I rolled my eyes.


    If you let this guy know that their good days are coming to an end, I don''t know if they can sleep so soundly.


    Careful calculation, we have been in the super seminary for a week, and soon Mr. Liu will lead us to the chivalrous.


    There, we''ll get real exercise.


    We will also see the real war there.


    I went to take a picture of Zhao Xin''s bedside and said, "Hey, still sleeping! The sun''s almost on your ass. get up quickly. "


    "NIMA, it''s hard to sleep in. Can you stop it?" Zhao Xin finished, pulled up the quilt and covered his head thoroughly.


    Yao Wen looked at me and said, "I''m back!"


    I nodded, pointed to Zhao Xin and asked, "what did Mr. Xin do last night? The dark circles are coming out. "


    Yao Wen pointed to the computer on his desk and said, "this guy watched the video game all night last night. I don''t know how many times he played it? Only when you can get up now can you have a ghost! "


    "Nonsense Zhao Xin suddenly got out of the quilt, rolled his eyes and said, "I''ve told you many times, Mr. Xin. I''m a pure man. I think those little TV movies are just appreciative."


    "Cut!" Yao Wen and I put up our middle finger to Zhao Xin.


    If you Zhaoxin is a pure person, I Galen is a pure person!


    "It seems to be Sunday today." I said it casually.


    "Yes, it''s Sunday."


    Zhao Xin suddenly sat up from the bed, eyes inside a burst of green light: "yes, today seems to be Sunday."


    There was a moment of silence in the dormitory, and suddenly Zhao Xin''s wolf howling voice came out: "what are you waiting for? Go to the street to see your sister!"


    ...


    Financial Street!


    The most lively street near the super theological college is full of exquisite commodities, including some exquisite trinkets, so it has become a gathering place for beauties.


    Girls come for these exquisite trinkets, while men come for girls.


    There are all kinds of girls here, black silk, white silk, short skirt, with or without inner... Cough.


    All of a sudden, Zhao Xin pointed to a black silk girl and exclaimed, "lying trough, Xiao Lun Yaowen, you see, those legs are long and thin, you can play for me for a year!"


    It has to be said that although Zhao Xin is a bit of a loser, he still has a good eye for her.


    The black silk girl in his mouth is about 1.7 meters, wearing a pair of silver white high-heeled shoes, looking particularly tall.


    This girl''s appearance is not very outstanding, but it can only be said that she is average, but the jade legs wrapped in black stockings are just like soul rope, which almost took away our souls!


    Just as we nodded our heads with the same feeling, Hei Si Mei seemed to be aware of it. She turned her head and glared at us three, then left behind the sentence "smelly flow hooligan" and left on her high heels.


    Pop!


    All of a sudden, Yaowen slapped Zhao Xin on the head and said: "I told you not to stare at others with that kind of straight eyes. Now it''s OK. I''ve been scolded as a hooligan!"


    Zhao Xin touched the place where he had been photographed and muttered in a low voice: "it''s not me staring at others alone. Xiao Lun''s eyes just fell on them."


    Cough... Food can be eaten, but food can''t be said.


    When did you see my eye drop on someone else? You know, I was very reserved just now, OK?


    As we walked, the three of us discussed which sister''s chest was bigger and which sister''s leg was longer, regardless of the strange eyes of the people around us.


    Suddenly, I stopped. Yaowen found out my action and asked curiously, "Xiao Lun, what''s the matter?"


    I made a silent gesture towards them, pointed to a shop in front of me and said with a mysterious smile, "we''ve met old acquaintances!"


    Jiawen and Zhao Xin looked in the direction of my fingers and found three familiar figures. Zhao Xin couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s them."


    That''s right!


    In front are rose, Catlin and Lena.


    At this time, Lena is holding a T-shirt in her hand, and Catlin''s mouth is constantly opening and closing, as if to make suggestions. As for the rose, it was still cold.


    "NIMA! Today is really lucky. I met three goddesses all at once Zhao Xin rolled up his sleeve and said excitedly: "brother, this is a good opportunity. We three are just right for each one."


    With that, Zhao Xin was ready to go up to say hello, but Yaowen and I stopped him.


    Facing Zhao Xin''s puzzled eyes, I asked faintly, "are you going up like this?"


    Yao Wen on one side said, "I didn''t see the two men who were chatting up just now were beaten up like bears. What''s more, Xiao Lun and rose still have a grudge. It''s not like they''re going to be beaten! "Zhao Xin thought about it carefully, and felt that it was such a thing.


    The reason why a goddess is called a goddess is that it is too difficult to start. If it''s so easy for the three of them to succeed, is it still called goddess?


    At this time, it seems that they are going to leave the shop because the price is not settled. Zhao Xin saw the cooked duck... No, the goddess was about to fly away. He was so anxious that he scratched his ears and gills: "two elder brothers, hurry up and find a way to chat up. The goddess is going away!"


    "I have a way. Follow me!" I took them by the hand and went into the shop. I happened to meet Lena and them who were just going out.


    "Why! What a coincidence. You''re here, too. " I said hello to Lena with a smile, but the three girls didn''t seem to buy it.


    Suddenly, I felt someone was pulling my sleeve. When I looked back, I found Zhao Xin winked at me and whispered: "Xiao Lun, this is a women''s clothing store. It''s too fake for you to pretend to meet by chance?"


    Kick your ass!


    Forget that only women''s clothes are sold here.


    Facing the three women''s cold eyes, I smile awkwardly. My eyes fall on the dress Lena just tried on and ask, "this dress is very suitable for you. Why not?"


    "It''s too expensive!" Lena stood up and said helplessly: "we have used all the methods, but the shopping guide just refuses to sell it to me cheaply."


    From the expression on Lena''s face, I found that she especially liked the dress, so I asked with a smile, "do you really want it?"


    "Well!" Lena nodded, with a wistful look on her face.


    "Leave it to me!" I patted my chest and strode to the guide.


    "Hi! Beauty, my friend likes this dress very much. Can I get a discount


    The shopping guide glanced at me, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, this is a new model. It can''t be discounted... But if your friend really likes it, I can give you a 10% discount.


    "Ten percent off?" I touched my chin and said casually, "let''s go to another house and have a look. It''s not sure...


    " OK, 20% off at 8:00. "


    "20% off is a discount!" I said with disdain, turning to go.


    Shopping guide to see this can only bite his teeth: "see you so sincere share on 20%!"


    "As soon as you see, we are poor students. We have no money to go home by car after buying this dress."


    "..."


    seeing that the other party was finally willing to let go, I turned to Lena happily and said, "it''s done. Pay now!"


    But Lena, who used to be very forthright, suddenly became twisted!


    "What are you doing? We''ve already got enough of the price. Let''s pay it now! " Zhao Xin in a urging way, but also secretly gave me a thumbs up.


    I believe I have done them such a big favor, they will not refuse us!


    "Well... Galen, I don''t have any money, but I really like this dress. Can you lend me a little first? I''ll change it for you later."


    I''ll kick your ass!


    If you don''t have money, what kind of street do you go.

 Chapter 10

    In our group of people, rose has not been much material requirements, Catlin is simply a clothing to hand out food to mouth miss.


    As for Zhao Xin and Yao Wen, let alone a loser and a prince in distress, they have no money at all.


    For a moment, so people''s eyes are on me.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. I don''t have any money!" Found Lena with pathetic eyes looking at me, I quickly covered the purse to a flash.


    You''re kidding!


    This dress costs thousands. I''ve never worn such an expensive dress in my life.


    When I said that, Lena''s eyes darkened. However, Zhao Xin, an ungrateful bastard, suddenly jumped out and said, "Xiao Lun, you didn''t mean that before you entered the super Seminary, you saved a sum of money from odd jobs. First you took it out and gave it to Lena. Anyway, people will pay you back, right?"


    Nima! I don''t want you to be such a brother. Do you think Lena will really return me like this? I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me.


    Suddenly, Lena moved to me and whispered, "Galen, as long as you lend me the money, we''ll write it off last time."


    "Last time? What happened last time? " I asked, pretending to be puzzled.


    Seeing my reaction, Lena gritted her teeth and said, "don''t think I don''t know. You saw everything that day."


    Kick your ass!


    How did the woman know? I remember that she had fooled through.


    All of a sudden, I think of the flow of teachers, no wonder that day when I left, he has been looking at me with a meaningful eyes, feelings have long seen through me.


    I found that all the people raised their ears to eavesdrop on me and Lena. I was afraid that things would get bigger and bigger, so I had no choice but to take out my pocket and pay the bill.


    "Oh! That''s great. I finally got this dress. " Lena got the clothes, just like the little girl who got the candy, and jumped up happily: "the clothes on our planet exist for the sake of fighting, and have no artistic value at all. I must keep this dress well. "


    "Hey, don''t forget to pay me back!" At this time, my voice drifted into Lena''s ears.


    Lena put away her clothes, winked at me, and asked with a puzzled look: "change money? What''s the change for? "


    Kick your ass!


    I don''t think she wants to break the debt, does she?


    It''s true that money is not everything, but you can''t do without it.


    This is not a small amount - at least for me, it''s not a small amount. Of course, it''s impossible to let Lena fool her so easily.


    I pulled into the distance between the two people, pretended to be vicious and said: "you''re a goddess, don''t you want to cheat?"


    "Yes, I''m a goddess. Of course, I won''t break my debt!" Lena spread out her hand and said innocently: "but I didn''t send you money. Why do you call me to return it?"


    Kick your ass!


    Goddess, please order your face.


    I didn''t expect that the successor of the sun god in the future would rely on his own account. I was so angry that I pointed to Zhao Xin and said, "they all saw it with their own eyes. Don''t think you can rely on it if you don''t admit it."


    "Really?" Lena bit her finger and asked Zhao Xin Yaowen, "who saw him pay for me just now?"


    Hum! I want to be naive and cute to win sympathy.


    Although the method is good, but you use the wrong object, you do not see who these two are.


    They are Galen''s buddies and good friends. If you sell cute and pretend to be cute, they will stand on your side.


    I tell you it''s impossible!


    I patted Zhao Xin on the shoulder and said in a loud voice, "Master Xin, tell her boldly who paid her just now?"


    But to my surprise, Zhao Xin shook his head and said firmly: "I saw a goddess just now... No, Miss Lena paid for it herself."


    What?


    Are you blind, Mr. Xin? I didn''t see my smart action just now!


    I glared at Zhao Xin and knew that he was a complete mutiny and could only place his only hope on Yao Wen. However, Yao Wen turned his head to one side and said softly, "don''t ask me. Just now I was thinking about something and didn''t see who paid."


    Heaven, earth!


    Where are all the good people in the world?


    Do you want to live or not?


    For a moment, I felt that the world was full of malice to me.


    As for rose and Catlin, I can''t count on them any more. A girl who hates me to the bone, a cute young lady. They''ll testify for me. I''ll write Galen''s name upside down.


    "Do you hear me? I pay for the clothes myself. It has nothing to do with you," Lena said with a proud face after turning a circle in front of me. "Don''t say that the goddess can''t afford to lose that person because she sent you money."You are cruel!


    In the psychological silence to Rena erect a middle finger, put away the expression of depression, light said: "well, this time I admit planting!"


    Although I tried to pretend I didn''t care, the slightly twitching corners of my eyes betrayed me.


    Rose and Catlin gave me a white look and took the lead out of the clothing store.


    "Alas! Brother is money. What''s the big deal? If you don''t have it, you can earn it again! " Zhao Xin pretended to come to me, shook his head and said in a low voice: "now we have a relationship with these three girls, there is plenty of time for revenge!"


    When Yaowen passed me, he said in a low voice, "for the sake of Xinye''s life-long happiness, xiaolun, please feel aggrieved."


    Kick your uncle!


    Why do I have to be wronged for Zhao Xin''s happiness? Besides, I haven''t written a word yet. People just remember his name and have an egg to use.


    All of a sudden, I found a tall figure in front of me. Looking up, I found that Lena was smiling at me: "this is the punishment for you to peek at the goddess''s bath. From now on, we are clear!"


    With that, Lena hummed past me.


    Clear your uncle!


    I''ll tell you, you''ve got a big deal!


    If you mess with me, no one can save you.


    In my heart, I turned my eyes to the shriveled wallet, showing a bitter smile.


    I have to admit that the original goddess will revenge!

 Chapter 11

    Time flies, at least I think so.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the day when moganna came to the earth, and I''m more and more anxious... I feel resentful when I think of the hundreds of villagers in Huang village who were transformed into demon warriors by moganna overnight.


    Hundreds of villagers were alive and became demon warriors overnight.


    They hold up the butcher''s knife and wave it to their compatriots. If there is a little bit of conscience left in their hearts, they must be in pain!


    No way!


    We can''t do this any more!


    Suddenly, I made a bold decision to wake up the hidden power in Jiawen.


    I believe that as long as Jiawen can wake up, it will be easier to destroy moganna''s plan.


    However, I''m very angry when I mention these two bastards. Since I got into a "relationship" with Lena and them through the pit last time, I''ve been following the three little girls all day. Behind them, I''m a little follower.


    It''s a shame for our "three basic friends" in Durban... Of course, I tried to break into the enemy, but who knows that Lena turned her back.


    First, he didn''t admit that he borrowed money from me to buy clothes, and then he provoked the relationship between Xin Ye and Jiawen.


    In addition, there is a rose that hates me to the bone beside me, which makes me have no chance to integrate into their circle.


    Kick your ass!


    One day, I will let you know my strength.


    In the bedroom, I suddenly got up from the bed and kicked the letter master''s bed. I said angrily: "the sun is drying my ass, NIMA is still sleeping!"


    Zhao Xin didn''t know what he had dreamt of. A crystal liquid came out of the corner of his mouth, which made me feel a chill!


    Perhaps feeling the shaking of the bed, Zhao Xin opened his eyes and took a look at me. Then he changed his comfortable sleeping position and said, "Xiao Lun, what are you doing? It''s hard for people to dream of taking Caitlin''s hand for a walk in the woods inside the school. They see that Caitlin is about to offer her own kiss, but you wake her up


    Loser is loser!


    Even a dream only dare to hold a small hand, kiss a small mouth.


    It''s better to be a little promising. Since it''s a dream, we should be simple and rude.


    I stared at Zhao Xin for a long time, and found that the bastard didn''t mean to get up at all. I sighed helplessly.


    Maybe only when the disaster really comes, will you feel oppressed!


    Turning over and getting out of bed, he just changed his clothes and was about to go out, only to find that Yaowen opened his eyes and asked, "go out for training again?"


    Found that I nodded, Yaowen suddenly jumped up from the bed, maliciously put on a new suit of praise sportswear, light said: "I''m with you!"


    I widened my eyes and looked at Jiawen strangely. I remember this guy didn''t seem to have the habit of morning exercise before!


    Did I get infected?


    Yeah! It must be.


    I didn''t expect that I was so charming!


    I took a close look at Jiawen and found that he didn''t seem to be teasing himself. I asked carefully, "how did you think of exercising with me today?"


    "Nothing, just a little bit of the past."


    Jiawen didn''t seem willing to say that. I didn''t ask much. Instead, I turned and went to Zhao Xin''s bedside to knock. I asked angrily, "Jiawen and I are going to exercise together. How about you, Xinye?"


    "You go! I''ll have to make out with katerin a little bit more in my dreams. " Zhao Xin then covered his head with a quilt.


    Seeing this, I sighed and said: "I was going to take Xinye to see my sister, but... In this case, you can sleep slowly. Jiawen and I went to the morning exercise with my sister."


    With that, I was about to pull Jiawen out of the bedroom, but Zhao Xin got up from the bed and asked excitedly, "do you really have a sister to do morning exercises with?"


    I''m hooked!


    Jiawen and I looked at each other and said with a smile, "of course, I remember rose. She runs on the playground every day. I don''t believe you ask Jiawen


    When I found that Zhao Xin aimed at Jiawen, I winked at him secretly. Jiawen immediately understood, coughed, pretended to be very deep, and said: "originally, I was not prepared to tell other people about this kind of good thing, but who called Master Xin? You usually fight like this..."


    before Jiawen finished, Zhao Xin quickly got up from the bed and said: "Teacher Liu said that the plan of a year is spring, and the plan of a day is in the morning. How can we waste such precious time on sleeping? Let''s go to the playground to see my sister... No, morning exercise


    "..."


    If I knew the virtue of Xinye, I would be moved.


    Anyway, I took the first step. As long as these two guys are willing to do morning exercises with themselves, then I have a way to improve their strength.Although the super theological college has designated a training program for us students, it is only the first stage of training, and it is far from enough to deal with Morgana.


    So I decided to teach them some advanced theories and combat experience from previous lives.


    As soon as he came to the playground, Zhao Xin was silly. He stretched out a hand, tremblingly pointed to the empty playground and said: "NIMA! This is not scientific! What about the good girl? "


    But jiawenniao and I didn''t have him. Instead, we stood aside and drove.


    On the way here, I had already agreed with them that we would have a good "Duel".


    As soon as Zhao Xin saw it, he was not calm: "Hey, you are not really ready to fight here, are you? If this is caught by the school, it will be punished. "


    I automatically filtered the words of Xinye and said calmly: "Jiawen, listen to teacher Liu say that there is a huge power hidden in your body, but it hasn''t been exerted for a long time. Have you ever thought about the reason?"


    Jiawen shook his head: "I don''t know what the reason is. Whenever I want to use that force, I always feel that I can''t do what I want."


    I certainly know why Garvin can''t use that power.


    That''s because of cowardice!


    The destruction of the denor system made Gavin fear everything powerful.


    I took a deep breath. My eyes widened and I roared: "it''s not that you don''t know how to use it, but that you are cowardly and afraid to use powerful power. Come on, Jiawen, think of me as the murderer who destroyed your homeland, and take revenge with that power! "


    "No, you are xiaolun, not the murderer who destroyed my home. I won''t exert that force on you." Jiawen shook his head desperately and refused.


    If one plan fails, another will come to mind!


    Since Gavin didn''t want to see me as the murderer of his home, I angered him.


    "You coward, you have a powerful force, but you are watching your home destroyed. If I were you, I would have killed myself." My voice grew louder and louder, resounding through the whole Playground: "think about the people in your home, think about your grandfather, they were brutally killed, but you live in this world well, do not want to make progress, muddle through..."


    with my mouth constantly jumping out of some ugly words, Jiawen''s breath is more and more heavy, and her eyes are even more speechless There was a burst of anger.


    Kick your ass!


    Is it a little too much stimulation?


    Thinking of Jiawen''s violent state, I had a sudden attack in my heart. But at this time, there was a roar in Jiawen''s mouth: "I''m not a coward!"


    Accompanied by a mountain shaking!

 Chapter 12

    In an instant, the whole super seminary began to shake.


    I was surprised to see that Jiawen''s reaction was so fierce.


    Kick your ass!


    I remember that when Jiawen of the last generation woke up, he didn''t make such a big noise. Today, the noise is a little too big!


    All of a sudden, a layer of huge stones came up from the ground around me.


    Looking at the rising Boulder, I almost didn''t cry.


    Hello, I just want to help you wake up quickly. Why do you make so much noise? If we damage the public property of the college later, we have to pay for it according to the price!


    But now Jiawen seems to have entered a special state, his eyes are filled with endless cold, and his eyes are not as friendly as before.


    "I''m not a coward!" A low roar came from Jiawen''s mouth. There was a trace of magic in the voice. It pierced my ears and hurt.


    At a glance, I knew I was in trouble.


    Because of the destruction of the DeNO galaxy, Gavin had a bitter hatred in his heart. Although he didn''t show it at ordinary times, he was always squeezed in his heart. What I said just now was like a fuse, which completely detonated Gavin.


    At this moment, Jiawen in front of me is no longer the one I am familiar with. He is Jiawen with blood and blood on his back.


    Zhao Xin on one side also looked silly. How could the good exchange of views evolve into the present situation.


    "Jiawen, calm down. He''s xiaolun. He''s our brother." Zhao Xin shouts to Jiawen: "don''t forget that we are good friends who have watched girls take a bath together!"


    I almost sat on the ground when I heard Zhao Xin''s words.


    This second class, can you stop telling such a shameful thing!


    But Jiawen didn''t seem to hear Zhao Xin''s words. Her eyes locked tightly on me and came step by step. The clarity in her eyes was covered by scarlet.


    No!


    Seeing Jiawen like this, I feel bad.


    I remember that Jiawen was in this state during the last mission. At that time, Jiawen could be said to have no distinction between friends and enemies, but only knew the crazy destruction.


    Later, teacher Liu told me that Jiawen''s state was violent. Although it could greatly improve his fighting capacity, it was a disaster for his teammates.


    I didn''t expect that this violent state was brought out by my three or two sentences. I really don''t know whether my character is too good or too bad.


    However, there are not many opportunities to think about the current situation. First, I yelled at Zhao Xin to tell him not to come, and then I took a deep breath.


    Come on, let me see how powerful Jiawen is.


    The huge rocks are inlaid together to form a huge encirclement. Originally, I wanted to jump out when the rocks were not completely closed. However, the rocks and stones seemed to be spiritually bred with a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Bang!


    There was a huge sound, and I was completely trapped in the rock.


    Just when I thought it would end like this, the rock began to slowly close to me. I found that the space inside was getting smaller and smaller. I gritted my teeth and used all my strength to blow towards the rock.


    Bang!


    The huge sound sounded again, and I found the rock space shaking slightly.


    It works!


    I was glad to find that the speed of closing rock space began to slow down. It seems that Jiawen''s first awakening to rock space didn''t have a strong effect!


    "In that case, I will crush it thoroughly." There was a roar in my mouth, and my fist hit the rock wall crazily.


    One punch, two punches...


    until the end, I didn''t know how many punches I hit. I just heard a loud bang in my ear, and the whole rock space was completely smashed by me.


    Seeing the light again, I found that Jiawen was sitting on the ground, gasping for breath. There was no chill in her eyes, and she breathed in her heart.


    OK!


    With the crushing of the rock space, Jiawen finally returned to normal.


    I kicked aside a huge stone beside me and walked slowly to Jiawen. My eyes showed concern and asked, "Jiawen, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine!" Jiawen shook his head and looked puzzled: "what happened just now? How can I break up all at once. "


    At this time, Zhao Xin came up, rolled his eyes and said, "NIMA! I was scared to death just now. Jiawen, do you know that you almost killed xiaolun just now? "


    After listening to Zhao Xin''s words, Jiawen set her eyes on the gravel in the distance, frowned and asked, "Xiao Lun, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Seeing that Jiawen seemed to know nothing about what happened just now, I sighed a little and repeated what happened just now.


    When Jiawen heard that I was almost trapped in the rock space he made, his hands could not help clenching his fist. Seeing this scene, I quickly patted him on the shoulder and said solemnly, "don''t think too much, as long as you remember that we are good brothers."Jiawen took a deep look at me and finally nodded.


    "And me, and me." Zhao Xin pointed to himself and said, "I''m also your good brother."


    "Yes, we are good brothers. From now on, yours will be mine, mine or mine... Oh, I''ll go. Why do you beat me, Mr. Xin? Jiawen, give me a comment. what the fuck! Jiawen wronged me for treating you as a brother all the time. You dare to hit me in the face. Don''t you know that I rely on my face to eat? "


    PA, PA, PA!


    Just when we were having fun, there was a clapping sound in the distance. I looked in the direction of the sound and found that it was rose.


    This little girl is still wearing a close fitting vest as usual. Her lower body is a jump of black tight shorts. Her slim waist and slender legs are very attractive when exposed to the air.


    "Gudong..." suddenly, a sound of swallowing came from Zhao Xin''s mouth, which made me roll my eyes wildly!


    Believe me, you will be a man who wants to marry an angel in the future. Can we have a bit of promise!


    Rose glanced at the playground destroyed by Jiawen and said strangely, "I didn''t expect to see a brotherly drama in the early morning. If I hadn''t known the virtues of you three losers, I would have been moved to cry."


    "Sister Rose, what a coincidence! You''re doing morning exercises, too. It''s just that I''ll do morning exercises, too. Let''s do it together! " Zhao Xin said with a smile, but in exchange for a white eye of rose.


    "Erlenzi, let''s talk about the morning exercise later. Now we should talk about the damage to the public property of the college." Rose pointed to the ground can not see the original runway, squinting and said: "you say if I tell this to the flow of teacher, you three will be unlucky?"


    Rose pause, eyes fell on me, and then added: "of course, when I came to see only one person, as for the two of you this time is still sleeping in the bedroom."


    When Zhao Xin and Jia Wen heard this, they didn''t know that rose was coming for me. They shook their heads and said, "Sister Rose, don''t worry, we won''t talk much about this."


    Kick your ass!


    What about being each other''s angels? What''s the deal?


    You sold me in the blink of an eye.


    As expected should a word, good base friend is used to betray.

 Chapter 13

    Looking at the smiling rose, I''m about to cry... Don''t get me wrong, I''m not moved by Zhao Xin and Jiawen, but by the pit.


    These two bastards were brothers to me at the beginning, but they sold mine in the twinkling of an eye.


    But on second thought. Anyway, 18 years later, he will be a hero again. I''m afraid of wool! What''s more, rose is still a woman. Can she rape me first and then kill me?


    I raised my head and chest, and said with a straight face: "it''s none of the business of Xinye and Jiawen. If you have anything, just come to me."


    Although I said that, my heart was beating. Rose and I are old enemies. Who knows what this little girl will do to me?


    Rose didn''t expect that I would admit it so readily. She was slightly stunned, then squinted and said, "I didn''t expect that you were very loyal."


    When I heard what rose said, I was very happy and quickly added: "of course, you don''t want to see what they are with me and Mr. Xin..."


    but before I finished speaking, rose said faintly: "for the sake of your loyalty, I don''t want to embarrass you. At most, I''ll tell Mr. Liu everything I see. Don''t worry, Mr. Liu is not bad. If you die, you will be compensated according to the price. "


    Kick your ass! Of course, this is not to embarrass me, but to kill me.


    You know, the last time I bought clothes for Lena, I''ve emptied all my savings. Now I can''t afford to repair the playground.


    Found that rose really want to complain, I suddenly anxious, blocking her way, a face to please way: "Sister Rose, we have something to discuss."


    "Go away! Who is the elder sister Rose glared at me and said: "it was very hard just now! So you''re going to admit it now? "


    "It''s a big number to renovate the playground. Can I deny it?" Heart murmured a, I a clench teeth way: "rose, you say to want me how to do to just be willing to let me go."


    "Let you go?" Rose looked at me up and down, right hand hit a loud finger: "want me to let you go is also simple, just need you to promise me a request."


    This little girl should not be because of cruel love to me!


    It''s said that wealth can''t be lewd, and power can''t be subdued... Poverty can''t be lewd alone, wealth can''t be lewd, height can''t be swayed, height can be swayed, height can be swayed, and height can''t be swayed...


    bah! What are these things.


    Blame Zhao Xin that two goods, and he stayed for a long time, the whole person has become obscene.


    Throw off the strange idea in the head, I look at Rose carefully ask: "what request?"


    Now this situation, even if rose really want to let me a mutually promise, estimate I also can only contain tears to promise.


    Rose looked at me strangely, deliberately lengthened her voice and said, "I want you...


    " I do! " Zhao Xin, who had been standing in the original place to watch the play, could not help roaring when he heard Rose''s request: "Sister Rose, want me, want me. Although I''m thinner than Xiao Lun, I have eight abdominal muscles. Persistence and explosive power are better than xiaolun in all aspects. Sister Rose, you want mine


    This words a, rose forehead immediately covered with black line, and I was a face strange staring at Zhao Xin this two goods.


    It''s obvious that Rosa has not finished her words. Besides, with my previous life''s understanding, Rosa can never say "I want you" to a man in the sunshine.


    Sure enough, after the reaction of rose, she went to Zhao Xin and asked coldly, "what did you mean just now?"


    Although Jiawen glared at Zhao Messenger, the two goods were already excited and couldn''t distinguish the direction. They danced and explained: "Sister Rose, you want me. You know, Zhao Zilong, a famous general of the Three Kingdoms, once killed seven in and seven out of thousands of troops, but no one in terms of endurance....


    PA....


    before Zhao Xin finished his words, rose slapped him in the face.


    "Dirty!" Rose coldly dropped such a sentence, then turned back to my front, did not go to see a face of grievance Zhao Xin.


    Finding that Zhao Xin''s face was full of grievances, Jiawen patted him on the shoulder, sighed and said, "Mr. Xin, why are you doing this! I told you long ago that you can''t keep up with this woman. You''d better go after Catlin honestly! "


    Zhao Xin touched the place where she was fanned by rose, and said with an aggrieved face: "but just now she said it herself"


    "you don''t think rose really wants xiaolun, do you?" Jiawen looked at him strangely for a long time, suddenly patted his forehead, and said helplessly: "believe me, I don''t know whether it''s time for you to say that you are naive or second."


    "You''re only two. Your family is two."


    ...


    rose stood still, looked at me coldly and said, "I want you to practice with me for half an hour every morning."


    Kick your ass!


    It turns out that it''s just practice with me. I''m scared to death.I thought the innocence preserved for more than ten years would be destroyed in this woman''s hands.


    Gently stroked the chest, appeased the beating heart, then stared at the rose and asked: "is it so simple? Don''t you ask for anything else? "


    "You think it''s very simple!" Rose sneered and said, "I mean you have to fight with me every morning. You have to do your best. Don''t be perfunctory."


    I also know Rose''s personality, twice defeated in my hands, with her arrogant temperament how to endure, so will phase out such a way to disguise invite me!


    When Zhao Xin and Jiawen saw that I had not been punished, but also got a chance to get along with my sister alone, they were not calm.


    See Zhao Xin this two goods quickly rushed over, said with a smile: "Sister Rose, now I don''t hide from you. In fact, it''s me who broke the playground, so I''ll accompany you in the morning exercise in the future! "


    When did Master Xin''s face become so thick.


    What surprised me even more was that Jiawen scratched her head and said with a embarrassed face: "rose, you misunderstood xiaolun just now. I''m the one who broke the playground, so in order to punish me, I''ll do morning exercises with you in the future! "


    Kick your ass!


    Just now, one by one, the pot was thrown away. Now, as soon as it''s good, these two bastards are scrambling to carry the pot.


    I knew this would happen. What did you do first.


    Zhao Xin pointed to me and said quickly, "Sister Rose, Xiao Lun doesn''t like morning exercise. Today, if Jiawen and I hadn''t pulled him out, he would still be sleeping in his bedroom. So you want to find someone to do morning exercise, but you find the wrong person."


    One side of Jiawen also echoed: "yes, that''s about it."


    As soon as I heard this, my nose was almost crooked. What do you mean that I don''t like morning exercise? What do you mean that I was pulled out by them.


    These two are traitors in attack!

 Chapter 14

    Pit dad, pit teammates!


    See Zhao Xin, Jiawen two goods around the rose, my heart that called a depressed.


    It''s said to do morning exercise alone. It''s said to do each other''s Day... Cough, in a word, these two goods don''t know how to persuade rose to agree to accompany them with morning exercise.


    All right! Although I always hope to improve their strength through morning exercises, I never thought the result would be like this.


    You know, I tried to persuade Zhao Xin to do morning exercises with me more than once, but this second product always ignored me.


    I didn''t expect that after meeting rose, I even agreed to do morning exercises.


    Facing two people erect a middle finger, I sat down opposite the rose.


    To my surprise, rose just glanced at me, then lowered her head and drank porridge.


    As soon as Zhao Xin and Jiawen saw that I had not been expelled by the rose, they immediately learned from me and sat down opposite the rose.


    "Boring!" Rose stares at two people one eye, in the mouth slowly vomited such a sentence.


    "Rose knows me." Zhao Xin shamelessly received a sentence, then furtively swept around, lowered his voice and asked: "Sister Rose, can I ask you something?"


    Rose''s appetite is very small, but after a few mouthfuls of porridge, she put down the bowl and chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a paper towel, and said in a cold voice, "do you want to know something about Caitlin?"


    "It''s said that Sister Rose knows me best." Zhao Xin flattered and asked in a lower voice, "I just want to know what impression I have on Catlin?"


    Rose put the tissue aside, squinted at Zhao Xin, and her eyes narrowed slightly: "I don''t know what impression you have in Catlin''s heart, but what you have in my heart is a loser."


    Found that Jiawen and I could not help laughing, rose added: "you two are also losers!"


    Kick your ass!


    It''s from Mr. Xin. It''s none of my business.


    Just as I was about to retort, a surprise voice came from behind: "rose, you are here! It''s making it easy for us to find. "


    Looking back, I found that Lena was walking towards us with Caitlin. The corner of my mouth twitched a few times.


    Up to now, I haven''t forgotten that this little girl made a thousand ocean of me.


    Because we were facing Lena with our back. When she came near, she found that it was us. There was a surprise in her mouth: "Gee! How can you be here? "


    It''s like we shouldn''t be here.


    I rolled my eyelids and said back: "nonsense, of course I have breakfast here."


    Lena was so choked by my words that she rolled her eyes: "of course I know you are here for breakfast. I asked why you are with rose?"


    "I invited them." Maybe rose didn''t want to let Lena know about morning exercise. After three or two sentences, she asked calmly, "it''s so early today. It''s a bit unscientific!"


    Rena and Caitlin are goddess and daughter. Of course, they can''t do morning exercises with rose. Every day these two women will wake up naturally.


    Caitlin sat down on the stool, fanned with her hand, and complained: "it''s not teacher Liu who said she would come to new students today. She had to let us get together earlier, so that Miss Ben didn''t get enough sleep!"


    New students?


    When I heard katerin''s words, my heart moved slightly and calculated carefully. Rui Mengmeng should come to the super Seminary at this time!


    Is Caitlin talking about her new classmate.


    When I think of that careless woman, I turn my mouth up slightly. It seems that my rebirth has not led to another unpredictable direction of history.


    After breakfast, it''s rare to go with them.


    When we came to the training ground, we found that Mr. Liu had been waiting there early, and there were many familiar people behind him.


    Flow teacher did not seem to think that we will be together, a little Leng, clapped his hands, shouting: "line up!"


    In a flash, two neat teams appeared in front of Liu teacher.


    Seeing that the training in recent days still has some achievements, Liu nodded with satisfaction, and then said in a loud voice: "dear students, today we will welcome a new student in Durban. Later, I hope you will show 12 points of enthusiasm to welcome this new student."


    "Report!" Standing on the right hand side of Zhao Xin suddenly raised his hand and asked in a loud voice: "excuse me, this new classmate sister or man?"


    Liu didn''t expect Zhao Xin to ask this question. He was a little stunned and said with a strange look: "Zhao Xin, can you answer me a question before I answer your question? "


    after a pause, Liu found that Zhao Xin didn''t object, and narrowed his eyes and asked," if he was a man, how would you welcome him? If she was a sister, how would you welcome her? ""Teacher Liu, if the new classmate is a man, I will welcome him with 12 points of enthusiasm? If she were a sister, I would welcome her with a hundred and twenty thousand enthusiasm. "


    Nima, this shit!


    I almost fainted when I heard the answer from Xinye. I believe I''m not the only one with such impulse.


    Lord Xin, you should be loyal to your family. What a good sister... Angel, you can''t let others down!


    Liu didn''t expect Zhao Xin''s reply to be so interesting. He said with a smile, "OK, you can welcome this new student with 120000 enthusiasm."


    Creak - --- creak


    as soon as the teacher Liu''s voice fell, there was a sudden sound of braking behind us, and soon a tall figure jumped out of the car.


    "Oh, NIMA! Another beauty. "


    "I''ll wipe it. This girl is so cute!"


    Curious, I also turned around, suddenly eyes a bright.


    Rui Meng Meng has white skin, tall stature, big and black eyes, slender eyelashes and a green face. She looks like a delicate porcelain doll. What attracts people''s attention most is her white hair, which not only does not destroy the overall beauty, but also adds a sense of mystery to her.


    Rui Mengmeng gave us a weak look and said timidly, "Hello everyone, my name is Rui Mengmeng. Rui is ruimengrui, and Meng is ruimengmeng''s Meng. "


    Poof...


    we almost didn''t die of ruimeng''s opening remarks.


    Really cute!


    "Zhao Xin, you just said that if a new classmate was a sister, you would welcome her with 120000 enthusiasm. What about your 120000 enthusiasm? We didn''t see it Teacher Liu''s voice came from behind, which made us jump.


    Finding that all people''s eyes fell on him, Zhao Xin came to Rui Meng Meng with an impassioned manner, then wiped his right hand on his clothes, nervously stretched out his hand and said, "Hello, my name is Zhao Xin."


    This pit goods, say good 120000 enthusiasm!


    Zhao Xin doesn''t care about people''s disdain at all. After shaking hands with ruimeng, he runs to one side.


    All the people in Durban said hello to ruimeng one by one and gave a brief introduction.


    After I was left alone, I took a deep breath and slowly came to Rui Mengmeng. Under the shocked eyes of everyone, I hugged Rui Mengmeng and said softly, "welcome back, Mengmeng!"


    Rui Mengmeng seems to be scared by my action. She is in the same place. The hand that was going to shake hands with me didn''t know where to put it.

 Chapter 15

    Slowly released ruimeng Meng, and when I looked back, I found that all the people were waiting for their eyes to look at me.


    Strange!


    Why do people look at me with such surprised eyes?


    Is there something dirty on my face?


    All of a sudden, Zhao Xin uttered a cry of surprise: "NIMA, if anyone tells me that Xiao Lun is a loser in the future, I believe you will be the first to refuse."


    Next to Jiawen nodded.


    Kick your ass!


    What''s wrong with these two goods.


    I don''t know what a shock that hug just brought to everyone!


    At this time, Rui Mengmeng finally reacted. Her face was as red as a ripe apple, and she kept muttering to herself: "I''m hugged, I''m hugged... I''m going to be a super God King. How can I be hugged easily?"


    As soon as I heard that, I was very happy. I didn''t know what the super God King was in Rui Mengmeng''s mouth all the time... Well, even now, I still can''t figure out what the super God King is!


    It seems that I''ll take the time to ask Mr. Liu what the super God King is and why Rui Mengmeng never forgets it.


    When I returned to the team, Rose''s voice suddenly rang: "yo! You''re good at taking advantage of time. Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut


    Hello, how to talk. We just had a pure embrace, which did not add a bit of love and desire between men and women.


    I finally understand why these people look at me with those strange eyes. I think I take advantage of ruimeng Meng.


    Is my big Galen like that? If you don''t believe it, you can ask Mr. Xin... Cough, forget it.


    Even if you don''t have to ask, just look at Zhao Xin''s expression, I know that these two goods must think I take advantage of ruimeng Meng.


    I found that the "goddess trio" looked at me with disdain on their face. It was a depression in my heart.


    Heaven and earth conscience!


    Just now, I was so excited that I couldn''t help hugging ruimeng. Don''t think about it.


    Fortunately, at this time, teacher Liu relieved me. He clapped his hands and said, "well, you''ve met new students. It''s time for us to get down to business. I''m calling you here today to see the results of your training at the super seminary during this period. "


    Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know what Mr. Liu meant when he said this.


    In the end, Zhao Xinren held up his hand and said in a loud voice: "report, I don''t know how Mr. Liu plans to detect us?"


    "It''s easy!" Liu made a loud finger and explained faintly: "you have learned a lot of fighting postures during this period, so I now ask you two to fight each other in groups. There is no reward for the winner, but the loser must be punished


    The words changed people''s faces. Among them, Zhao Xin seems to be in a hurry. Who is calling the pit goods? He doesn''t train well and patronizes his sister.


    Rose and I were the only ones on the scene. There was no change on their faces.


    I don''t know how many battles I fought with the devil in my previous life. It can be said that I have experienced many battles. Of course, I don''t pay attention to a small test.


    Rose had been in the army for some time before she entered the super Seminary, so she was less likely to be afraid.


    On the contrary, she still stares at me with high morale, as if I was her real goal.


    "Of course, since some of you are not good at melee, you don''t have to take the test this time." Teacher Liu touched his chin and thought for a while, then he suddenly said, "next, I read out the name. Lena and Caitlin....


    with each name read by teacher Liu, Zhao Xin''s face turned pale. Until the end of reading also did not hear his name, the two goods dejected said: "this is not scientific! Why don''t you have my name


    I was laughing to myself when I listened in. I slapped him on the head with a slap. I didn''t have a good way: "Lena is a goddess. She attacks with divine power. Caitlin''s a sniper. What are you? Why not test you? "


    Zhao Xin touched his head and said with an aggrieved face: "but I didn''t find anything special when I entered the super Seminary. Loser is still loser. It''s useless at all."


    When I saw the dejected Zhao Xin, I couldn''t bear it. The slap that I was going to fall on his head was changed to a pat: "don''t forget, Master Xin, that you have the blood of the famous generals of the Three Kingdoms flowing in your body. As long as you have a brave heart, sooner or later you will become the bravest man in the world


    Zhao Xin took a look at me and then nodded: "you''re right. My ancestors are Zhao Zilong, a famous general of the Three Kingdoms. I can''t disgrace him."


    I was just about to praise Zhao Xin, but I found that these two goods were heading for ruimeng.


    Kick your ass!


    These two goods will not shamelessly choose ruimeng as their opponent.


    It turns out that I still underestimate Zhao Xin''s "shamelessness". This bastard actually went to fight with ruimeng Meng, who looks like the best bully.Believe me, believe me! I shouldn''t have said anything about you.


    Although ruimeng is pretty cute at ordinary times, if three or five big men can''t get into her body in the battle, you should go to her for trouble. You''re looking for death!


    Sigh, and so I came back to God, but found that all the people are subconsciously abandon the rose, each choose the opponent.


    Looking around, as long as I and rose have no match in the middle of the field.


    Nima! You are pitching people.


    Find rose eyes shining looking at me, heart is a burst of bitter smile.


    Get it!


    It seems that this one can''t escape.


    Rose put on a posture, did not wait for me to be ready, immediately rushed over, the speed is amazing.


    With the last lesson, rose also learn smart, hand merciless, it is to injury for injury.


    Kick your ass!


    I''m not your father killer. Why are you so cruel!


    Gradually, the fight between rose and I attracted the attention of all people. They stopped their actions and looked at it.


    One side of Lena is for Rose refueling: "Rose give me a hard hit that bastard! Let him know the strength of our goddess trio. "


    "Rose, take it easy. Now the hospital is dark. We can''t afford the medical expenses." This is Caitlin''s voice.


    While avoiding the attack of rose, I thought in my heart: "the goddess trio of others have started to cheer for their own people, and Xinye and Jiawen should also cheer for themselves!"


    Zhao Xin, of course, they are also waving flags and shouting, but the object of cheering is not me.


    When I heard that Zhao Xin was cheering for the rose, I almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood.


    Damn traitor!


    I''ll see what I can do with you two when I get back.


    Although Rose''s offensive looks extremely fierce, but in my opinion, it is full of loopholes.


    Suddenly, I seize an opportunity to grasp Rose''s ankle and pull it to the ground. Rose, which was flying in the air, suddenly fell to the ground.


    I hit this fast and hard, did not give rose a chance to respond. Then it took advantage of the moment that rose fell to the ground and pressed her to the ground.


    At this moment, so people were stunned.


    They had heard about the power of rose for a long time, but they didn''t expect to be subdued by me.

 Chapter 16

    How strong is the rose?


    Most of the people present may not know, but Zhao Xin and Jiawen, who have suffered a lot, are very clear about it. But now they have been subdued by me. How can they not be surprised!


    Zhao Xin and Jia Wen looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Now I believe Xiao Lun did touch Rose''s face." Zhao Xin took a deep breath, then put his hands on his mouth and made a trumpet like cry: "Xiao Lun, good job, you are the pride of our 1205 dormitory."


    I almost sat on the ground when I heard Zhao Xin''s cry.


    Kick your ass!


    Just now this pit goods still refuel to rose, now as soon as I see the form is not right, I immediately turn to my side.


    Believe me! Can we have some face?


    I turned my head and glared at Zhao Xin. Then I looked at the rose on the ground and found that her apricot eyebrows were waiting for me. I was not happy at that time.


    It''s clear that you are the first to move your hand. Now you are defeated, but you play a staring game with me.


    I turned my lips and asked angrily, "what''s the matter? Still not convinced? "


    "I''ll give you a second master." Rose angrily scolded a, gnash teeth a way: "hasten to move your claw from my body."


    Claws? Where''s the paw?


    I looked down curiously, but found that in order to suppress rose, my hands did not know when to press them under their chest. Although they did not press the key part, now so many people, no wonder rose would be so angry.


    Find Lena and Caitlin a face strange looking at me, all hit a spirit, quickly released the rose, embarrassed to explain: "misunderstanding, all this is a misunderstanding."


    Rose struggled from the ground, glared at me, just ready to speak, but teacher Liu came over and said with a smile: "I believe Xiao Lun''s strength is obvious to all, now I appoint him as the monitor of Durban, no one should have any opinion?"


    After the teacher said that, many people understand that today''s test is for the selection of the monitor.


    There was a moment of silence. After all, my strength was there, and it was difficult for them to find any reason for their opposition.


    When Mr. Liu thought that I was the monitor, I shook my head and refused: "Mr. Liu, Lena is a God. It''s more suitable for her to be the monitor."


    In the previous life, Lena was originally the monitor of Durban. I don''t want to disturb the track of history because of her rebirth.


    Lena didn''t seem to think that I would recommend her as the monitor. She was a little stunned, then she murmured: "who rare to be the monitor! What''s more, it was you who gave it to me. "


    Ignoring Lena''s murmuring voice, I turned to look at the surprised teacher Liu and solemnly explained: "Teacher Liu, I believe you know more about Lena''s ability than I do. We will be more relaxed in the future when she becomes the monitor."


    When Zhao Xin and others saw that the battle was over, they had already been surrounded. When they saw that I refused, they were not happy. "NIMA! Is xiaolun kicked in the head by a donkey? If he becomes the monitor, it will not be easier for us to pick up girls in the future. "


    Jiawen turned his eyes when he saw these two goods. But he also looked at me with a puzzled look.


    Liu finally reacted, touched his bald head with his hand, and said with a smile: "yes, at the beginning, I was really preparing to let Rena be the monitor of Durban, but after seeing the competition between you and rose, I suddenly changed my attention."


    After a pause, Mr. Liu found that all the people stretched their necks and looked at him expectantly, with an elusive smile on his face: "as a leader, you should not only have the strength to protect your comrades in arms, but also have a calm brain. Just now, xiaolun showed unparalleled calm and accurate judgment in the battle, which is the quality a leader must have. If it hadn''t been for xiaolun''s 18 years of life experience, I would have thought that he was an experienced veteran. "


    After Liu''s analysis, everyone was silent.


    Indeed! My performance just now is really not comparable to that of these freshmen.


    When I found that I was about to speak, teacher Liu quickly said, "OK, it''s settled. In the future, Xiao Lun will be the monitor of Durban and lead you in training. "


    "That''s great. We can be lazy if Xiao Lun leads us to train in the future."


    Zhao Xin cheered, but in exchange for Jiawen''s white eyes: "Mr. Xin, you don''t know xiaolun''s temper. If you really let him take us for training in the future, we''ll suffer a lot."


    Seeing this, I could only salute Mr. Liu and said firmly: "don''t worry, Mr. Liu, I will never let the organization down."


    Seems to be very satisfied with my performance, flow teacher nodded, Lang Sheng said: "well, this is the end of the morning training, disband it!"


    With the teacher''s order, the whole team cheered.


    Because now is only the initial stage of training, so the task is not very heavy.Perhaps the high-level of the super theological academy did not expect that moganna would come in such a short time!


    The crowd suddenly scattered, Zhao Xin and Jiawen quickly came to me, Zhao Xin''s first sentence is: "Xiao Lun, you can take care of me more in the future."


    "Don''t worry, Master Xin! I will take care of you more in the future. " Think of just now this pit goods even give rose refueling, I in the "more care" four words above accentuated tone.


    Although Zhao Xin is two, he is not stupid. He naturally understands what I mean. He has a wry smile on his face: "Xiao Lun, we are brothers."


    "Yes, we are brothers. But when your brother fights with others, you are cheering for others. "


    Zhao Xin was unable to find a word to refute me for a moment, but he could only pretend to be very aggrieved.


    Jiawen couldn''t see it any more. She jumped out of the room and said, "believe me, are you really stupid or fake stupid? I didn''t find that Xiao Lun was just joking with you! "


    Of course, I won''t really get angry with Zhao Xin. The reason why I do this is to make him restrain.


    Don''t forget, there is an angel named blazing heart waiting for him in the future.


    Just as we were about to go back to our bedroom, we suddenly found two figures coming slowly.


    Looking back, I found that it was Rena and Caitlin.


    Facing our puzzled eyes, Lena coughed and said: "monitor, Congratulations!"


    I''ll kick your ass!


    I don''t see any congratulations on your face.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "we three are poor losers, but we don''t have money to treat!"


    It''s said that if you don''t pay attention to anything, it''s either cheating or stealing!


    In the past, Lena was indifferent to the three of us, but now it''s not good to come to her.


    "Stingy!" Seeing me refuse myself, Lena said: "don''t be so nervous. This time, we are the goddess trio to invite you three to dinner!"


    What?


    The goddess wants to invite herself to dinner!


    When Zhao Xin and Jia Wen heard this, their faces looked unbelievable.

 Chapter 17

    Although I don''t know Zhao Xin''s mood when they hear that Lena is going to invite them to dinner, I have egg ache and chrysanthemum tight!


    That''s right! It''s egg pain, chrysanthemum tight!


    Lena is the standard Bai Fumei. We three are famous losers in the super Seminary. I don''t believe that there are no ghosts in it.


    Especially when I saw Zhao Xin and Jiawen excited like children, I couldn''t help patting my forehead.


    Brothers, shall we be normal? Don''t be naive if you think this little girl really wants to invite us to dinner!


    I shook my head and just wanted to refuse Lena''s request, but Zhao Xin, the two goods, took the lead and said, "the goddess has an appointment. Of course, it''s obligatory. Say, where? "


    Seeing Zhao Xin''s serious face, I would like to kick him.


    About what? If you don''t want to hide, you''d better hurry up.


    With the idea of "heroes don''t suffer immediate losses", Caitlin, with sharp eyes, pointed to me and said in a loud voice, "Glen, where are you going?"


    In a flash, so people''s eyes fell on me.


    "If you don''t go, you''ll still be trapped here." I murmured in my heart, and then said with a smile: "two elder sisters, younger brother, I suddenly remembered that there are still some things to deal with, so I won''t delay you."


    "Stop!" When she found out that I had a tendency to run, Lena yelled, "today''s meal is to celebrate your becoming the monitor. If you leave, it''s nothing."


    Zhao Xin said: "yes, Xiao Lun. The three of us are together every day. What can you do for us. It''s just hiding in the bedroom to watch movies and visit some unhealthy forums. "


    Kick your ass!


    Mr. Xin, I warn you that food can be eaten, but words can''t be spoken. When did I watch the film behind your back... You know, I always take you with me when I watch the film, and I go to those unhealthy forums, but you are not the second class to teach me.


    After staring at Zhao Xin, I said with a bitter smile: "Lena, I appreciate your kindness, but I really have something to do today, so I won''t be with you. Bye...


    before I finish my words, I just feel like a flower in front of me, and the rose suddenly flashed to me and said coldly:" you have to eat this meal today! "


    Yo!


    I''ve only heard about forced buying and forced selling, and I''ve never heard of forcing people to eat.


    He took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, "what if I have to go today?"


    Rose face suddenly cold down, said: "just flow teacher still asked me about the playground, you say I want to tell him truthfully."


    ...


    kick your ass!


    Let''s not say that as long as I accompany you to do morning exercises, we will turn the page. How can we threaten me again.


    Don''t think Ge xiaolun is scared. If you really piss me off, be careful. I''m just going to have dinner with you. What''s the big deal.


    I raised my head and asked haughtily, "is it really your treat?"


    Hearing my question, Lena and them were stunned, then said with disdain: "I thought you were so tough, but I didn''t think you were counselled all of a sudden!"


    Elder sister, you even use the means of threat, can I not counsels you?


    Rose to see me nodded, agreed, did not speak, straight with us toward the outside of the super Seminary.


    When we arrived, we found that it was a five-star hotel. We were stunned for a moment.


    Kick your ass!


    These three little girls are not going to invite us to dinner here!


    Zhao Xin swallowed his saliva and asked uncertainly, "three elder sisters, are we in the wrong place? This is not a place where ordinary people can come. I heard that it costs thousands to have a meal here! "


    "Bumpkin!" Catlin snorted and said, "you can only drink a bowl of white porridge in the restaurant. It''s our treat anyway. What are you worried about? "


    "That''s what I said!" Zhao Xin felt his head with some embarrassment. He didn''t know whether he was embarrassed for Catlin''s "bumpkin" or something else.


    Only Jiawen and I noticed something wrong!


    Among the three, Lena is a goddess, but the currency of her planet can''t be used on the earth at all, so she is destitute.


    As for rose, it is a fairy who does not eat fireworks. Although Catlin is a great lady, she didn''t find that she has a small Treasury!


    These three little girls brought us here without saying a word. Shouldn''t they think of pitching people?


    Thinking of this, I made a look at Jiawen and indicated that I would watch the three roses later.


    Entering the hotel, Lena directly opened a box, and then the sea point a pass, I was secretly speechless.


    My darling!This table is at least eight thousand. If these three girls have no money to pay the bill later, they will be killed!


    "What are you doing? Eat quickly Lena said hello, then picked up a drink and said with a smile: "Xiao Lun, congratulations on becoming the monitor of Durban, and I will ask you to take more care of me in the future."


    The more Lena is like this, the more abnormal I feel!


    It is said that they are either traitors or thieves. First they invite themselves to dinner, and then they even become so polite. If there is no ghost in it, I will not believe it.


    Pretending to be flattered, he had a cup of tea with Lena. Then he glanced at Zhao Xin, who was gobbling up beside him. He couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Haven''t you found something wrong with the second class goods?


    After eating with Lena for a while, suddenly Caitlin got up from her seat and cried out, "Ouch! I just drank too much. It''s like going to the bathroom. "


    "Me too. Why don''t we come together?" Lena said, regardless of our reactions, and pulled Caitlin turned out of the box.


    "These two chicks don''t want to slip, do they?" I look slightly move, just want to chase out to have a look, but found that the rose did not move, the heart secretly relieved.


    As long as there are three of them and one of them is there, they will not be trapped!


    Suddenly, rose put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a paper towel and said, "you wait here, I''ll go and settle the account."


    Hu...


    when I heard that rose wanted to settle the bill, I was relieved.


    These three girls really want to invite us to dinner!


    When we nodded, rose quietly left the box.


    Rose left, the three of us continue to eat, but soon a girl dressed as a waiter came in, said with a smile: "Hello, three gentlemen, the total consumption is 3888, would you like to pay by card or in cash?"


    Patta!


    The chopsticks in my hand suddenly fell to the table. I trembled and asked, "didn''t the girl just go out to check out?"


    "Oh! You mean the girl in the black sportswear The waiter smiles and explains, "she asked us to come in and check out. Before leaving, she asked us to give you a note."


    I snatched the note from the waiter''s hand. When I opened it, I found that Hao Ran wrote on it: "this time, it''s your punishment for pressing Miss Ben on the ground!"


    Kick your ass!


    I knew that there was no free lunch in the world!

 Chapter 18

    We are trapped by the three little girls again!


    Don''t ask me why I use the word "you". Is it true that the number of times I''ve been trapped by the rose girls is still small!


    What a short memory!


    As soon as I looked back, I found that Zhao Xin and Jia Wen were looking at me eagerly and couldn''t help covering their forehead.


    Kick your ass!


    It''s said that it''s a Hongmen banquet, but I have to jump inside. Now I know how powerful it is.


    Although in the heart ten thousand reluctantly, finally or arrives at but the hotel attendant despises the eye, takes out the only deposit to pay the bill abruptly!


    Oh, my God, that''s my last deposit. I hope to use it to buy some small gifts for Yan who is coming to the earth.


    Three people out of the hotel, Zhao Xin finally can''t help muttering: "this is not scientific! It''s not about Lena''s treat. In the end, Xiao Lun will pay for it. "


    This NIMA has a Mao''s science. People put it out to us, but they still don''t understand it.


    Found that my eyes turned wildly, Jiawen apologized with a smile: "xiaolun, this time I''m really sorry, let you spend again."


    Although the flesh in my heart was aching to death, I pretended to be indifferent and said: "there''s nothing to spend. I let rose lose a big ugly face in so many people''s face. She will definitely revenge on me. It''s like spending money to avoid disaster."


    "That''s the truth." Jiawen nodded and said solemnly, "but then again, xiaolun, how much money do you still have? Brother, I''m a little short of money recently. Can I help you? "


    I''ll kick your ass! When are you out of money?


    I rolled my eyes at Jiawen and said, "this is my last deposit. If you don''t believe me, just search my... I''ll go. What are you doing? You really want to search me. "


    I underestimated the shamelessness of the two brothers. These two bastards actually searched me.


    I am extremely angry at their immoral behavior. What makes me even more angry is that they actually found dozens of yuan of change from me.


    Looking at the two "brothers" hiding in the corner to share the spoils, I''m almost crying. Can you leave some for me!


    ...


    life is finally back to normal, rose because in the hotel mercilessly pit me, barely forgive me that day let her make a fool of herself in public.


    Every morning, I will come to the playground as scheduled to accompany her in the previous training. It''s just that rose wants to learn combat experience from me.


    I didn''t hide anything from her. I gave everything to her.


    In my accompany practice, Rose''s strength is rapidly improving. In this period of time, we finally ushered in the first long vacation of the super Seminary.


    I calculated the day, today is the day when mogana came to the earth, and I can''t help but pull Zhao Xin and Jiawen towards Huang village.


    Of course, I can''t tell them that the purpose of going to Huang village this time is to destroy moganna and turn the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors. I just found a reason to say that the scenery there is good and take them for a walk.


    Huangcun, a small village on the edge of the Yellow River, is surrounded by green grass, which looks elegant and unique.


    When we came here, it was evening. The smoke on the roof of the farmhouse rose like a floating cloud, the "moo" sound of the cattle driven back by the shepherd boy blowing the flute, and the wild folk song full of no rhythm and out of tune when the farmer came back with a hoe, which outlined a picture of the peaceful life of the mountain village as "out of the world" The picture of "peach garden" at dusk.


    Yellow village dwellings with green trees, red tiles and white walls. From a distance, golden corn filled the beams of the house, and strings of dried peppers hung on the pillars.


    After the red house of the Yellow sheep 351 group in the green grass head down to eat grass. Cattle chase "moo, moo", calling for the arrival of the master. Blue sky, white clouds, grass, wild flowers, the quiet mountain village is like a wonderful watercolor painting.


    There is also a clear stream behind the Huangcun mountain. The stream has been ringing for a long time, accompanied by a beautiful music. The birds in the tree are not lonely, singing happily, which seems to be corresponding with the sound of the stream, forming a touching symphony.


    On the East and west sides of the village, there is a stream flowing slowly. If you stand on the top of the mountain, it looks like two green ribbons tied around the village waist.


    When Jiawen saw all this, there was a look of nostalgia on her face: "once upon a time, our DeNO galaxy was so beautiful, but the war destroyed everything."


    At the moment, I fell into silence. If we didn''t come here, maybe this place would be hell overnight!


    "Morgana, I will stop you." I clenched my fist, took a deep breath, and a not ugly smile appeared on my face: "it''s getting late, let''s go to the front to see if we have a place to live?"


    It happened that an old farmer who had just come back from the field heard me and said with a smile, "young man, our Huangcun village has been here for generations. Few outsiders come here. If you want to find a hotel here, I''m afraid you will be disappointed.""Ah..." as soon as Zhao Xin heard that there was no place to live around, his face suddenly collapsed: "are we going to sleep in the wilderness tonight?"


    Hearing this, the old farmer shook his head: "although there is no hotel in Huangcun, we have never had the habit of letting our guests live on the street. If you don''t dislike it, I still have a spare room. You three can make it through the night. "


    Seeing that it was dark, we dared to dislike it. We shook our heads and went home with the old farmer.


    Along the way, I found that many villagers were not surprised because we were outsiders. Instead, they gave us a kind smile.


    Among them, many people have heard that we are here for tourism and have invited us to their homes.


    "I''ll go. The villagers here are a little too enthusiastic. I can hardly resist it." Zhao Xin looked at the villagers with a warm face and whispered.


    Jiawen nodded in agreement. I ignored them, but followed the old farmer to a farmyard.


    Looking at it, there is a fence made of wood outside the courtyard. There are all kinds of vegetables in the open space. There are some old hens walking leisurely in the open space.


    "Old lady, there''s a guest coming!" The old farmer called to the room, and soon an old woman in plain clothes came out.


    As soon as the old woman saw the three of us, a smile appeared on her wrinkled face: "you old man, if you have guests, you don''t tell me in advance, which makes me unprepared."


    I found an embarrassed look on the farmer''s face, so I quickly surrounded him and said, "grandma, I don''t blame my grandfather. We also met in the middle of the road. It''s said that we have disturbed him."


    The old lady looked at me up and down, and said angrily, "you silly child, what do you say to disturb me. We are all a family in Huangcun. Let''s take this place as your home! Don''t be silly, just come in


    After a pause, the old woman said, "old man, kill the fattest old hen in our family and let the three young men make up for it."


    "Good!" The old man grinned and turned to walk towards the kitchen.


    Looking at the two old people who are busy because of our arrival, it seems that there is a big mountain pressing on my chest and I can''t breathe!


    At this moment, a strong desire rose in my heart - hope.


    We must protect them, even if we give our lives.

 Chapter 19

    The night is already deep. Jiawen and Zhaoxin are sleeping soundly. But I can''t sleep for a long time.


    The stars are shining, the wind is blowing, so I lie on the bed quietly, enjoying the refreshing summer night, listening to a pond of frogs and insects, looking at the starry night sky.


    The sky is not pure black, but a boundless deep blue in the black, stretching to the distance, the distance. My eyes want to penetrate the dark curtain, want to spy what is the end of the sky.


    Looking up at the starry sky, the night sky is still deep, the stars are still bright, and the frogs and insects in the field are playing beautiful music.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, because the brightness of the moon will cover the nearby stars which are not very conspicuous, so the idiom "bright moon and the stars are sparse" has been used since ancient times.


    The tired moon hid in the clouds to rest, leaving only a few stars as if on sentry duty.


    At night, the night breeze gently blowing, gently blowing the curtain, the bright moon on the starry sky is very dazzling, the seemingly small stars are also embedded in the side.


    Huang village is in such a quiet night gradually become quiet down, no one knows how much crisis hidden behind the quiet moonlight.


    All of a sudden, a bright light flashed across the sky and fell down in the direction of Huangcun like a comet.


    The light came faster and faster, and finally I found that the light fell on the hill not far from Huang village.


    "Here it is Seeing this strange light, I was shocked and quickly woke up the two people who were still sleeping.


    Listening to the sound of insects outside, Zhao Xin muttered impatiently: "Xiao Lun, what are you doing when you don''t sleep at night?"


    Jiawen also looked at me with a puzzled face. I don''t know what I mean when I say they wake up?


    I organized some words and said mysteriously: "Mr. Xin, just now I saw a bright light flash across the sky and it happened to fall on the hillside in the daytime. Let''s go and see if we can find anything else. "


    "NIMA, although I believe you don''t read much, you can''t cheat me like that. What treasures can we have in this small mountain village? Besides, if we really want to have any treasures, we can look for them tomorrow! Well, don''t disturb my sleep


    When Zhao Xin finished, he turned over and closed his eyes again.


    Seeing this, I was in a hurry. If I can''t catch up with Morgana to turn the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors, then my actions will not all come to nothing!


    Jiawen gave me a strange look, then said in a deep voice: "Master Xin, get up!"


    "What for?" Zhao Xin opened his eyes and asked with a puzzled face.


    Jiawen pulled Zhao Xin out of bed and said with a strange smile, "I''m up to pee!"


    Seeing Jiawen forcibly pull Zhao Xin out of bed, I breathed in my heart and cast a grateful look at Jiawen.


    I know that the reason why Jiawen did this was to guess something.


    The three of us quietly walked out of the courtyard without disturbing the old couple and slowly touched the opposite hill.


    Along the way, Zhao Xin complained, as if he had done something ungrateful to pull him out of bed.


    Soon, we touched the hill. I motioned Zhao Xin and Jiawen to be careful.


    At my prompt, the three of us carefully touched the spot where the light fell.


    "Damn calthas, he sent me to this place where I don''t shit." All of a sudden, there was a curse in our ears.


    Zhao Xin and Jia Wen looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    They would never have thought that there were still people on the mountain in the middle of the night.


    Leaning against the back of the mound, I looked forward with the help of the dim moonlight. Suddenly, a woman appeared in front of her eyes.


    She looks like she''s only in her twenties. She''s wearing a black leather dress. Inside the leather dress, there''s only a bow tied on her chest with a silk scarf. The bow can cover her full chest. There''s a vacuum in other places, revealing large pieces of white and pink meat. She''s wearing a pair of black high boots on her feet, and she''s walking on the ground¡° There is a "click, click" sound.


    She has a head of black hair, scattered in the back of her head, with a pair of flashing black wings behind her, and a strange tattoo on her delicate facial features.


    The tattoo did not destroy the beauty of her whole body, but added a trace of evil charm to her.


    "This is moganna!" After seeing the figure clearly, I took a deep breath. At the moment when moganna came to the earth, the war had begun!


    I turned my head to look at Zhao Xin and Jia Wen, and found that these two two goods were staring at Mo ganna, with a look of infatuation in their eyes. I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    "Hey, wake up!" I stretched out a hand to shake in front of their eyes, no good airway: "don''t you think it''s a little strange that such a beautiful woman appears here?"


    "It''s weird." Master Xin nodded, touched his chin and said in a deep voice: "it''s too dangerous for such a beautiful woman to be alone here. Let me hurt Zhao Xin and send her out!"Pop!


    When Jiawen saw that Zhao Xin had committed another crime, she slapped him on the head mercilessly and reminded him in a low voice: "Mr. Xin, I only knew you were absent-minded before, but I didn''t expect that your eyes were not good either. I don''t see the pair of wings behind the woman. They are fallen wings. If I guess correctly, this man is the famous fallen queen moganna. You just rush out like this. Believe it or not, people will crush you every minute. "


    "My God! I''m afraid we''d better go back quickly! " Zhao Xin gave a low cry. He was just about to turn around and leave, but he found that no one had moved. He said anxiously, "Xiao Lun, what are you still doing? Get out of here. "


    I looked back at Zhao Xin and said with a serious look: "Master Xin, don''t you want to know what moganna wants to do when she comes here?"


    Zhao Xin was stunned, and then found that Jiawen and I didn''t mean to leave. He only shook his head and said, "forget it, who calls us brothers?"


    Moganna seemed to be adapting to something. After a long time, she took out a space-time connector and growled, "death, you water chestnut, where did you send me? And what about my demonic Legion? Get them to me quickly. "


    Although we are far away from each other, we can still hear a voice coming from the contact box: "moganna, you don''t know how much it costs to cross the interstellar space. You even want me to help you get that group of ants to the earth."


    "You fart!" Moganna roared: "without demon warrior, how do you want me to carry out our plan? Do you want me to run for everything?"


    The God of death seemed to be a little angry, and his voice improved a lot: "can you bring some intelligence before you speak. The earth is short of everything, but there is no shortage of people. Now you can find a place to turn the people there into demon warriors! Idiot, I have something else to do. Let''s go first. "


    When moganna angrily hung up the time and space contact, we found that she turned her eyes to Huang village.


    "There are at least five or six hundred people in this village, which is enough for a period of time."


    Between speaking, moganna soared into the air and flew in the direction of Huangcun, leaving us in the same place.


    Mo ganna is going to start attacking the villagers of Huang Village!

 Chapter 20

    Morgana''s gone, leaving only the three of us to see each other.


    After a long time, Zhao Xin finally responded and asked weakly, "what did Mo ganna mean just now?"


    Instead of answering, I turned my eyes to Jiawen. I believe that at a higher level of civilization, Jiawen knows more about the GM project than I do, and it''s very appropriate for him to explain this.


    Not surprisingly, Jiawen frowned and said with a worried face: "genetically modified is a very evil project, which can transform the genes inside the human body into demon fighters. Mo ganna''s glance before she left is exactly the direction of Huang village. If I guess correctly, Mo ganna should have set her own goal for the villagers of Huang village. "


    Zhao Xin''s body trembled for no reason and asked nervously, "what will happen if you become a demon warrior?"


    "How?" With a cold smile, Jiawen explained: "after becoming a demon warrior, their bodies will completely turn into demons and obey moganna''s orders. The most hateful thing is that this project will erase their memories, so they will be implanted with a new memory. At that time, they will become a machine that only knows how to kill. In your words, life is not like death! "


    Hiss...


    a cold breath came from Zhao Xin''s mouth. He sped up his voice and said, "what are we waiting for? Let''s tell teacher Liu the news and ask him to send someone to stop Mo ganna."


    "It''s too late!" I shook my head slightly and said bitterly: "tonight, moganna is going to transform the name of Huang Village into a demon warrior, but it will take at least half a day to get here from the super Seminary. When the people of the super theological academy come to estimate that the whole yellow village has disappeared. "


    "What''s to be done?" Zhao Xin was so anxious that he turned around like an ant on the hot pot: "the villagers in Huang village are so good, how can we watch Mo ganna turn them into demon warriors?"


    At this time, Jiawen took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "maybe uncle Jiang has no chance to become a demon warrior at all."


    Facing our puzzled eyes, Jiawen gave a wry smile and explained: "it''s said that the devil warrior selected by moganna must be young and strong. She can''t look up to an old man like Uncle Jiang."


    Hearing that our uncle Jiang won''t be turned into a demon warrior, Zhao Xin was relieved: "that''s OK!"


    "What a fart!" Jiawen gave Zhao Xin a white look, but he didn''t have a good way: "you think Mo ganna will let uncle Jiang go. It''s naive! Every villager who can''t be a demon warrior will be brutally killed by her, from 80 years old to 67 years old. The most hateful thing is that moganna will not do it by herself, but let the villagers of Huang village who have turned into demon fighters do it by themselves. Can you imagine a scene like that? The son killed his parents, and the father killed his children. "


    "NIMA! I believe you are the first to refuse to accept such cruelty. " Zhao Xin scolded angrily and looked at me: "Xiao Lun, tell me, what should we do now?"


    After this period of time together, Zhao Xin, they have already known my ability, and now they have put their eyes on me.


    I took a deep breath, waved my fist hard, and said firmly: "I can''t watch the villagers of Huang village turned into demon soldiers. Let''s go back to Huang village to organize moganna now!"


    Jiawen opened her mouth and finally sighed.


    This situation does not allow us to retreat at all!


    In the middle of the night, Huang village is still in peace. Occasionally, one or two loyal local dogs make a low roar, but they can''t lift much waves.


    Three of us quietly touched into the village, and did not find the figure of moganna, filled with doubts.


    Zhao Xin even glanced around and said: "strange! Mo ganna didn''t mean to turn the villagers of Huang Village into a demon warrior. Why didn''t you see her


    Jiawen couldn''t help rolling his eyes: "do you think it''s so easy to carry out transgenic engineering? Morgana must still be preparing. With the strength of the three of us, we are not moganna''s opponents at all. If we want to stop her, we must interrupt her in the middle of her performance. "


    I nodded in agreement. During this period of time, I have not been idle. Through consulting a lot of information, I know that the transgenic project is an extremely huge project. If it is interrupted midway, the caster will be backfired. Maybe that is our only chance.


    Click, click...


    suddenly, a crisp sound of footsteps sounded from the dark.


    Moganna came out of the shadow, her step was very easy, as if what she was doing was just a trivial matter.


    Feeling the tranquility of the night, moganna tilts her mouth slightly upward, then closes her eyes and opens her arms to the void.


    The black fog with evil and strange smell seeped out from her body and floated slowly towards all directions of Huang village.


    In the blink of an eye, Huang Village, which was originally peaceful and peaceful, seems to have become a ghost town. It''s so quiet that people feel chilly.


    The sound of singing came out of Morgana''s mouth.At the moment, there is only moganna''s astringent and incomprehensible tone between heaven and earth.


    Even without Jiawen''s warning, I know that moganna has started to carry out the transgenic project. She yelled "it''s now", and then the whole person rushed out quickly.


    When she was interrupted by someone, there was a trace of anger on her face. She looked back at me with a look of contempt in her eyes: "the boy who didn''t know how to fight against the queen. But the physical fitness is not bad, let you be the Queen''s first servant


    With a wave of her hands, the black fog that originally shrouded her body seemed to receive some orders, and rushed towards me crazily.


    "Xiaolun, be careful. This is the fog barrier of moganna. As soon as you get involved, you will turn into a demon warrior."


    When I heard Jiawen''s warning, I was afraid to win. I leaned slightly to the right, and the black fog passed me.


    Moganna looked at Jiawen in surprise and said with a sneer, "it seems that someone arrived on this planet before the queen. She even knew about the fog barrier."


    At this time, Jiawen and Zhao Xinhe rushed to my side, three people in a row glaring at Mo ganna.


    "Tut tut... The three boys are really brave." Mo ganna sighed, her voice suddenly turned cold, and said, "but it''s naive to fight you three to stop me, too!"


    "Don''t be proud, Morgana." Jiawen seems to have a certain understanding of moganna, coldly said: "you just came to the earth, the strength can not play out the original three points. In addition, the forced suspension of the genetically modified project just now must be backfired


    "It seems that you are not from the earth, or you would never know so much." Moganna glanced at the three of us and said coldly, "I''ll give you three another chance. As long as you are willing to be my servants, I won''t kill you."


    Live on your knees or die on your feet!


    This is the choice Morgana gives us now.

 Chapter 21

    Live on your knees or die on your feet!


    It''s a very, very difficult choice.


    I looked back at Zhao Xin and Jiawen and found that they didn''t waver in the slightest, and a sense of pride rose in my heart: "ha ha... Moganna, I admit that you have the power of God, but our three brothers have a heart of never giving up. You are just dreaming if you want to take us under your command!"


    Zhao Xin on the edge of the ferocious bah a breath, ferocious said: "did not expect you this woman looks beautiful, the heart is so vicious."


    "Oh Moganna picked eyebrows and looked at us with a funny face: "it seems that you have made a decision. In that case, you all die! "


    All of a sudden, there was a whistling sound in moganna''s mouth, which made our eardrum ache.


    After whistling, I found that the black fog that originally shrouded Huang village began to gather slowly towards moganna.


    At this time, Jiawen''s warning sound also sounded in my ears: "be careful, this fog barrier is a part of moganna''s body, and it has a strong transformation ability. Don''t be contaminated."


    Mr. Xin and I nodded, then scattered and separated, forming a "pin" shape to surround Mo ganna.


    The black fog around moganna gathered more and more, and the shadow of moganna disappeared in it.


    Shua!


    Suddenly, the black fog moved.


    I thought I would be the first target of Mo ganna, but I didn''t expect her to find Zhao Xin.


    In the blink of an eye, Mo ganna has rushed to Zhao Xin''s side, waving a move, black fog rolled toward Zhao Xin.


    "Xin Ye, be careful!" I roared and rushed in the direction of Zhao Xin.


    When Zhao Xin heard my roar, he didn''t hesitate at all. As soon as he rolled, he waved and rubbed it close to his ear.


    Seeing this, Jiawen and I were relieved.


    It has to be said that moganna''s combat experience is really sophisticated. She can see at a glance that Zhao Xin is the weakest of the three of us. She started with Zhao Xin.


    Seeing that Zhao Xin was able to avoid her own fog like this, Mo ganna turned and glared at me.


    If it had not been for my roar just now, Zhao Xin would have been eroded by the fog barrier.


    Because I rushed so fast that I got close to moganna. Moganna was not surprised but pleased. She pushed out directly, and a big black fog shot at me.


    Kick your ass! The tiger doesn''t get angry. You are my sick cat.


    Seeing that I was about to hit the fog barrier, I immediately stepped on the brake, took a slight pause, and ran in the opposite direction.


    Black fog pounced on an empty, but at this time, Jiawen has quietly approached moganna.


    "Gavin, trap her."


    Jiawen immediately understood what I meant. She read it in her heart and roared, "heaven and earth are falling apart!"


    Suddenly, a thick layer of rock rose around moganna and locked her firmly in it.


    Mo ganna was also confused by the news. She responded and said in a cold voice, "you three little fish, you are trying to trap me."


    Seeing that the rock was about to close, the fallen wing behind moganna made a sound of "Pooh, Pooh.".


    "Bad!" Hearing this, my face suddenly changed.


    Although Jiawen''s ability is strong, there is a fatal weakness, that is, the closing time is too slow. Moganna is also a fallen angel, as long as there is a little gap, she will fly out.


    Boom!


    A black light rose in the sky, and moganna was out of trouble.


    Looking at moganna stopped in the middle of the sky, I showed a bitter smile on my face.


    Originally, she thought that as long as Jiawen trapped Mo ganna, with her own strength, she could be seriously injured even if she could not be killed, but she didn''t expect that...


    Mo ganna flew into the air and said coldly, "I''ll transform the villagers of this village into demon soldiers first, and then I''ll settle accounts with you three!"


    With that, moganna simply ignored us, closed her eyes and began to sing.


    "NIMA! Don''t take such a bully. That bird woman is in the sky, we are on the ground, how can we fight this one? " The letter Lord returned to my side, a face unconvinced said: "if the letter Lord can fly, certainly hit this bird woman mother do not know."


    "Moganna has no mother, only one sister." Jiawen seldom has a sense of humor, but we don''t mean to laugh.


    Moganna on the ground has been very difficult to deal with, and now she is still flying to the sky.


    Wait... What did Master Xin say just now?


    I caught Zhao Xin''s shoulder and asked, "Mr. Xin, what did you say just now?"


    Zhao Xin was a little stunned by my reaction, and then said, "I just said that if I could fly, I would beat her mother and not know her."


    That''s right! That''s it.Just now, I forgot Zhao Xin''s ability to sprint at high altitude.


    After taking a deep breath, I looked at Zhao Xin seriously and said, "Master Xin, listen to me. Now you are the only one among the three of us who can interrupt Mo ganna''s casting."


    "Xiao Lun, don''t be kidding." Scared by my words, Zhao Xin waved his hand and said, "you are all better than me. You can''t touch moganna, let alone me."


    Listening to the voice of moganna singing more and more open, my heart a burst of anxiety. But I know that the more time it is, the less anxious it is.


    Zhao Xin''s high-altitude sprint ability was discovered later, and now he just thinks that he is a loser of Chen thoroughly.


    I pressed Zhao Xin''s shoulder hard, sharp eyes on Zhao Xin''s eyes: "Mr. Xin, do you remember the promise we made in the first class?"


    "Jiawen said that he would avenge his own people!"


    "We said that if we were given a divine power, I would use it to protect my home, my family and my friends, so that they would not be infringed at all. Yes, it''s true that the super theological college has not given us any divine power, but it has given us a brave heart. "


    I raised my voice, pointed to Morgana and yelled, "look what she''s doing now? Invading our homeland and slaughtering our compatriots, didn''t your brave heart tell you that you should stop her? "


    Jiawen is silent and Zhaoxin is silent.


    Now, can they really only watch Mo ganna turn the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors?


    Zhao Xin turned to look at the small courtyard at the entrance of the village, where is uncle Jiang''s home. Maybe this beautiful home will disappear after today.


    The amiable Jiangbo disappears, the hospitable villagers turn into ferocious demon warriors, and the children who have expressed their kindness to us will fall under the butcher''s knife.


    Confused disappeared, replaced by a firm face.


    Zhao Xin nodded to me and asked in a deep voice, "tell me how to do it?"


    "Hit it!" I pointed to moganna in the sky and said in a loud voice: "imagine yourself as an eagle. Moganna is your prey and bravely ran into her."


    "I see!" Zhao Xin nodded, and then found an open position.


    Run up, sprint, take off...


    I don''t know how many times Zhao Xin fell down and got up again.


    I saw firmness in his eyes that I had never seen before.


    "Believe me, you will succeed." I clenched my fist and stared at moganna in the air.


    "I will succeed. For uncle Jiang, for grandma Jiang and for hundreds of villagers in Huang Village, I will succeed. No matter how powerful the enemy is, no matter how unmatched the enemy is, I will still guard them until death. "


    With Zhao Xin''s explosive roar, he turned into a meteor and ran into moganna.


    At the moment, Zhao Xin in our eyes as a God, with incomparable momentum collided in the past.

 Chapter 22

    Countless efforts, finally in exchange for a leap of Zhao Xin.


    Time seems to stop at this moment. In Jiawen''s eyes and I, there is only the meteor rushing towards moganna.


    Before, many people have discussed with me in private that Zhao Xin is a complete loser.


    In order to be with beautiful women, he can buy food for others every day.


    In order to chat up with beautiful women, he can hide his IQ and pretend to be ignorant.


    In order to make Catlin look at himself more, he can ignore the pride of men.


    Now, if someone tells me that Xinye is a loser again, I will say to him in a loud voice: "you are a loser, sonima. Your whole family is a loser."


    See, the loser in your mouth, in order to protect his home and stimulate his potential for his compatriots, only for the fatal collision.


    You know, in front of Zhao Xin, it''s moganna, a god!


    Who can tell me loudly, which loser has such courage? Which loser can have such awareness.


    Believe me, I''m proud of you!


    "Moganna, get out of here!" There was a burst of cheering in Master Xin''s mouth, and the whole person rushed toward moganna without any scruple.


    Moganna didn''t expect to be disturbed when casting magic in the sky, and a look of panic flashed on her face.


    If she fails again this time, she will lose the chance to turn the villagers of Huang Village into a demon warrior.


    When I found that Xin Ye was getting closer to Mo ganna, even Jiawen''s face looked excited. On the contrary, I looked at the two people in the air uneasily.


    In my previous life, I fought with moganna several times. Naturally, I knew what the other side had to do.


    The reason why moganna has been fighting with us with the fog barrier just now is that she has not completely adapted to the environment of the earth in the final analysis.


    Many spells need to be reformulated, and I don''t believe that Morgana will wait to die.


    Sure enough, seeing that Zhao Xin was about to bump into herself, Mo ganna''s eyes flashed cold and stopped singing temporarily. She said in a cold voice, "since you are so anxious to die, I will help you."


    Between speaking, moganna raised her hands and shot a black light towards Zhao Xin.


    "No! It''s a secret When I saw the light clearly, my face suddenly changed and I yelled at Zhao Xin: "Master Xin, get out of the way quickly!"


    But my warning is still late!


    In the blink of an eye, the black light hit Zhao Xin. All of a sudden, Zhao Xin''s side out of thin air gave birth to a black cage and trapped him inside.


    "It''s over!" Seeing this, Jiawen''s face darkened and said, "no one can stop moganna. The whole yellow village will be destroyed by moganna."


    Looking at Jiawen, I bit my lips.


    We can''t stop Morgana anymore!


    At the moment, the smiles of Uncle Jiang and grandma Jiang come to me one by one, and the tranquility of Huangcun is even more in my mind.


    The letter Lord has not given up, he frantically collided with the secret imprisonment, hoping to use his body to break it.


    But is the secret confinement so easy to break?


    No matter how many times the letter Lord hit, but that cage is a wall of despair, blocking our retreat.


    What''s more cruel is that there is a strong corrosive effect on the confinement, with the impact of Master Xin again and again.


    Gradually, the clothes on his shoulders began to melt.


    Rao is like this, the letter Lord still did not give up. His seemingly not broad shoulder is still crazy impact on the imprisonment.


    The clothes melted to expose the flesh and blood inside, and the flesh and blood melted to expose the bones inside.


    At this moment, the letter as if the incarnation of a giant tireless, crazy impact, never stop!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    With the sound of jingle as the flesh and blood collided with the cage, I found something wet on my cheek.


    Raised his hand to touch, found that it was a drop of crystal liquid.


    Taste it in your mouth, it''s salty.


    It''s tears!


    In amazement, I found that I didn''t know when I shed tears.


    This is the breath of sadness!


    Looking up, Master Xin pursed his mouth, and the white bone on his shoulder made him look miserable.


    But he didn''t give up!


    Even if he knew that even if he was bleeding, smashing the bone, he still could not break away from moganna''s Secret imprisonment, he still did not give up!


    Jiawen yelled and begged to stop trying to collide and imprison himself.


    However, Zhao Xin seemed to be deaf, staring at Mo ganna, who was still casting the magic, and his face was full of determination.


    No success, no benevolence!


    Even if Lord Xin didn''t say it, I know his resolution now.Yes!


    I don''t give up. Why should we give up.


    Wiping away my tears, I put my eyes on moganna again, clenched my fist and said in a low voice: "if I can''t even overcome this dilemma, how can I save Yan and protect my home?"


    "Gavin, I need your help!" He took a deep breath, coldly pointed to the surrounding rock that had not completely disappeared, and said, "try your best to make this thing higher."


    Jiawen found that I was like a changed person and nodded: "xiaolun, although I don''t know what else can organize moganna, if you have any other means, please do it as soon as possible. I swear in the name of the royal family that I will not mention what happened this evening. "


    "I, Zhao Xin, swear in the name of my ancestors that if I tell you what I saw this evening, the sky will be broken and the people and the gods will be angry."


    Hoo... It seems that Xinye and Jiawen are not fools. They have found my difference for a long time.


    Also, my usual performance is not what an ordinary college student can show.


    In that case, I have no scruples.


    Looking at moganna in mid air, she whispered: "Jiawen can start!"


    Jiawen nodded, looked at the pile of rocks, thumped the ground, and yelled: "the sky is falling apart!"


    At this moment, the rock seemed to be under some command and began to grow crazily.


    One meter, two meters... The rock encirclement actually grew to four meters before it stopped.


    This height is enough!


    I looked back at Jiawen and found that his face was pale and he was lying on the ground. The beany sweat on his forehead was dripping down.


    Facing my eyes, Jiawen stretched out his thumb and said with a tragic smile: "it''s up to you."


    Don''t worry, Mr. Xin and Jiawen!


    I will never let you down.


    Take a deep breath, run, jump, and jump to the top of the rock.


    Instant start!


    Feeling the air flow in the air, I suddenly opened my eyes and yelled: "those who violate my homeland will be punished even though they are far away!"


    With the help of instant step, I drew out a dagger and touched it towards her neck under the eyes of moganna.


    Seeing this, moganna could only stop singing and stretched out her arm to resist.


    Hua la...


    the cold light blooms on moganna''s arm, and blood drips down her arm.


    Moganna failed at last!

 Chapter 23

    How many times have I told myself in my heart that I must stop moganna.


    Now I did it!


    Golden blood kept dripping down, and moganna''s face was even more with a look of disbelief.


    She was injured by a mortal!


    Ouch...


    suddenly, there was a roar like a wild animal in moganna''s mouth.


    I know that Morgana is really angry!


    Looking at the calm on moganna''s face replaced by anger, I smile happily.


    Looking up, the whole yellow village is still peaceful. Maybe this peace will not be broken from now on!


    Suddenly, I feel my body falling fast.


    The blink of an eye is a skill that spans space for a short time. It''s not the same as flying.


    After injuring moganna, the body has no support, disappears in a flash, and will naturally fall back to the original place.


    It''s seven or eight meters high. If I just fall down like this, even with my current physical fitness, I will inevitably be injured.


    But I was very happy, after all, to prevent moganna from turning the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors.


    Huang village has been saved, uncle Jiang, their home has been saved!


    In one word, value!


    Obviously, Zhao Xin also found my anomaly, and cried out: "Xiao Lun!"


    Because moganna was too angry, the secret confinement had long been lifted. But Zhao Xin didn''t rush to moganna again, but quickly rushed to me.


    Feeling the dizziness of falling fast, I opened my eyes and found that Zhao Xin grabbed my shoulder and landed on the ground slowly.


    After checking my body, I found that there was no other abnormality in my body except the feeling of forced instant step off. I nodded to Zhao Xin gratefully: "thank you, believe me!"


    Zhao Xin glared at me and said, "thank you. Don''t forget that we are brothers."


    When Jiawen saw that I was ok, she was relieved. She pointed to moganna in mid air and said, "OK, you two, don''t be numb. You''d better think about how to deal with this matter now."


    Right now?


    I followed the direction of Jiawen''s fingers and found that moganna was staring at us like frost, with endless anger in her eyes.


    At this time, the golden drops of blood on moganna''s right shoulder seeped out like a spring under the ground, but moganna ignored it and said coldly: "how dare you destroy the Queen''s plan, you all die!"


    With the words of moganna, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees.


    Among them, Zhao Xin couldn''t help shivering and muttered, "is there anything else this woman can do?"


    I heard that Jiawen and I looked at each other and saw the bitter smile in each other''s eyes.


    How can we say that moganna is also a God? I don''t believe it if we don''t have the means to press the bottom of the box.


    All of a sudden, the word "fear after all" came into my mind.


    It is said that fear is the ultimate move of moganna, although moganna didn''t do it in the last life.


    At that time, I guessed that it would not be a low-level spell to make calthas fear death.


    On second thought, I felt that moganna would not show her fear at this time.


    Not to mention that this is a group damage skill, just the previous preparation is enough for her to be busy for a while.


    If Morgana shows her fear in front of us without any cover, she will surely be looking for death!


    When we were puzzled, moganna''s cold voice sounded again: "because of your stupidity, the villagers of the whole village will be buried with you!"


    "No, she''s going to kill all the villagers in Huang Village!" Hearing Morgana''s words, my face changed and I roared, "stop her now!"


    I don''t know what kind of skills moganna has. After all, there were too few opportunities to fight with her in the last life.


    It''s ridiculous to say that in the last life, I fought with moganna for more than half a year, but I didn''t see her fight by herself. All the demon fighters under her hand fought for her.


    Only from the face of moganna, I can see the endless intention of killing. She wants to kill all the villagers in Huang village.


    At this moment, the three of us were moved.


    I didn''t expect Mo ganna to be so cruel. After careful calculation, there are at least four or five hundred people in Huang village.


    Can these four or five hundred people really fall under the butcher''s knife of moganna?


    All of a sudden, moganna''s hands were raised, and a pungent black liquid appeared on her hands.


    A closer look, moganna''s hands did not touch the black liquid, but dragged it with a stream of air.


    Zizi...


    the harsh explosion sounded in moganna''s hands, and the black liquid rolled like boiling water.


    "It''s painful corrosion. Any living creature will be corroded instantly when it touches it!" When Jiawen saw the black liquid in moganna''s hand, she couldn''t help exclaiming.Pain corrupts!


    I was shocked to hear this word.


    I didn''t expect that Morgana even used this move.


    All of a sudden, with a throw of her right hand, moganna flew towards the nearest courtyard.


    In this way, we watched the courtyard gradually turn into nothingness, accompanied by bursts of painful groans.


    The house collapsed in an instant, and the villagers died in pain.


    "Ha ha... See, this is the end of offending the queen." At this time, moganna finally gave out a burst of happy laughter: "I not only want the whole village to be buried with you three, but also I want them to die in pain!"


    "Go, corrode with pain, corrode with pleasure!"


    Obviously, the scream just now broke the tranquility of Huang Village, and many villagers came out with their coats on.


    "Xiaolun, you don''t sleep here at night... What kind of monster is this? There are a pair of wings behind it!"


    Seeing uncle Jiang staring at Mo ganna in mid air, I suddenly "clattered" in my heart.


    Mo ganna obviously heard uncle Jiang compare himself to a monster, and the frost on her face seemed to freeze the whole yellow village: "old man, how dare you say I''m a monster! Die for me!"


    With Mo ganna''s hands raised, a small group of people flew towards uncle Jiang.


    "No!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Jiawen and Zhaoxin roar, but Uncle Jiang looks at them with a puzzled face.


    Seeing the pain and corrosion is about to swallow up old man Jiang, a figure stands in front of him.


    "Xiao... Xiao Lun."


    When Zhao Xin saw clearly that the man in front of Uncle Jiang was me, their faces were shocked.


    I grinned at both of them and looked down at my chest.


    At this time, there is a piece of painful corrosion attached to it. The strong corrosion effect will soon melt the clothes outside, and then the flesh and blood will show the white bones inside.


    Thanks to this period of crazy exercise, I have this steel body, otherwise it will really kill me.


    After taking a deep breath, I turned and looked at Uncle Jiang. I said calmly, "Uncle Jiang, she''s a demon from another world. Take the villagers out to hide."


    At this time, uncle Jiang also found the wound on my chest, covered his mouth and exclaimed: "xiaolun, you...


    I shook my head and explained:" this thing is called painful corrosion, which has a strong corrosive effect. As soon as the villagers get infected, it will corrode. Let the villagers go out to hide! "


    Obviously, uncle Jiang also knew that the situation was critical. He nodded his head and cried out: "villagers, Xiao Lun is fighting for time for us. Let''s go to the opposite mountain to hide."


    Huala...


    a large group of villagers slowly withdrew from the village, and I felt a sigh of relief.


    Whew...


    just at this moment, an arrow flashing cold light flew towards moganna in mid air.


    I looked back and found that several strong young people in the village were shooting madly at moganna with long bows.


    Seeing my puzzled eyes, the leader spread out his hand and said with a simple smile: "Uncle Jiang said that you are willing to stay and fight with the devil in order to save the village, which is the pride of Huang village. We also want to be the pride of Huang Village, so we want to fight with you


    After listening to this, I couldn''t help sweeping to Jiawen and Zhaoxin on the side, and found that they were all proud.


    I can''t help but clench my fist.


    We are the pride of Huangcun!

 Chapter 24

    Whew!


    With the sharp arrows hurtling toward moganna, the bugle of war was completely sounded.


    Looking at the simple villagers with a simple smile on their faces, the blood in my body is boiling completely.


    I''m not fighting alone!


    I have my brother!


    I have my comrades in arms!


    I have them, the villagers of Huang village.


    In order to protect their homeland, the villagers, who usually looked amiable, took the bow and arrow to capture their prey and shot at the aggressor moganna.


    Although those arrows are very simple, they are extremely sharp in the use of villagers.


    They cut through the sky, whistling to invaders invading their homes.


    But the curtain fell in moganna''s eyes and completely angered her.


    Once upon a time, the inferior creature in her eyes dared to point an arrow at herself.


    Chirp...


    there was a sharp cry in moganna''s mouth, which deeply hurt the eardrum of all the people present.


    Among them, I found that an older Hunter covered his ears in pain.


    "How dare you hurt the queen! None of you will escape tonight!" Morgana''s voice was very hoarse at the moment, and her words were filled with endless anger.


    The hunter''s arrow finally flew to moganna''s near, but I was disappointed that with a wave of moganna''s hands, a thick light shield appeared on her surface.


    The arrow struck the light shield and made a sound of Jinge iron.


    Zhao Xin originally hoped that this wave of arrows could bring some damage to moganna, but when he saw that the arrows could not pierce the light shield, he could not help but scold: "NIMA! How many more means does this woman have to use? "


    I don''t know how many means moganna has, but I know that if we don''t stop her again, Huang village can''t escape the fate of being destroyed.


    At this time, Mo ganna looked far away, looking in the direction of the mountain where Uncle Jiang and them were hiding.


    "I, moganna, have never suffered such a big loss in my career for thousands of years!" Moganna drew back her eyes, looked at the wound on her arm without expression, and said coldly: "three little ghosts, you don''t want to save the villagers of this village, you want to be their Savior! Now I tell you that God''s will is inviolable. "


    Shua!


    Moganna''s legs kick in the void, the whole figure jumps, instantly appears several meters away.


    Looking at the track of moganna''s movement, my face changed and I yelled, "stop her!"


    Without my reminding, Zhao Xin and Jia Wen also knew that Mo ganna was ready to attack the villagers of Huang Village and ran madly towards the opposite hillside.


    At this moment, the hunters who stayed to help us also began to panic!


    There are their wives and children.


    Where they are, they have family and friends.


    "Let''s go!" I don''t know who yelled so much, so the people ran madly towards the opposite hillside.


    Moganna''s speed is extremely fast, and she appears on the hillside in the blink of an eye.


    She looked across the sky, like a high goddess overlooking the villagers on the hillside.


    "It''s the devil. She''s coming!" When we tried our best to run to the hillside, uncle Jiang looked at moganna in the air in horror and asked, "you devil, you can''t go to heaven after you die!"


    Morgana seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world and burst out laughing wildly: "have you ever seen heaven? Do you know that the heart in heaven is darker than the Queen''s wings? "


    Morgana stopped, then said: "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, the queen came down from that ghost place in heaven. Now, do you still want to go to heaven? "


    "No, it''s impossible! There is no devil like you in heaven Old man Jiang shook his head and cried out: "the devil is crazy, everyone run away quickly!"


    "Can you still escape?" Moganna''s indifferent voice sounded slowly in the air, accompanied by her high singing voice.


    "No, she''s going to corrode all the villagers!"


    As moganna''s singing voice became more and more intense, the pain in her hands became more and more corrosive, until the final area almost reached the size of a manhole cover.


    Nail nail size pain corrosion can corrode a small courtyard, if such a large piece fell down, at least half of the people will die.


    At this moment, I didn''t dare to stay at all. I grabbed a simple iron shield from a stunned hunter and ran towards the hillside. But I didn''t yell at the stunned Zhao Xin: "Lord Xin, Jiawen, give me the top."


    The three figures ran madly, and Jiawen seemed to know what I was going to do next. One of them snatched a shield from the stunned hunter and ran away.


    Halfway up the mountain, with the end of moganna''s singing, a large group of dark shadows fell from the sky and quickly fell towards uncle Jiang."No!" The hunters have already seen the severe corrosion of pain, and their eyes are about to crack.


    If possible, they are even willing to use their bodies to resist the corrosion of pain.


    Human beings are always afraid of the unknown!


    At this time, uncle Jiang protects granny Jiang in his arms and closes his eyes in despair. Some children even begin to scream.


    Pain is coming, and the darkness of eternal trace will devour them.


    At this moment, so people are desperate.


    Zizi...


    but the imagined burning sensation did not come, on the contrary, there was only a sound due to severe corrosion. Jiang opened his eyes in doubt, but found a figure blocking in front of him.


    Hoo... Finally arrived.


    I gently exhaled a breath, turned to look at old man Jiang, a face firm way: "don''t worry! As long as I have a breath, I will never let moganna hurt you at all. "


    "And me, Zhao Xin!"


    "And me, Gavin!"


    Seeing that her good deeds had been destroyed by me, moganna was so angry that she scolded: "you three bastards have done bad things to me again and again. Today I want you to die!"


    As soon as the voice of moganna just fell, the painful corrosion fell like a meteor.


    A series of painful corrosion with strong corrosiveness fell on the crowd, but we held the old shield to block it.


    When the shield was corroded, we used our clothes.


    When our clothes are corroded, we use our bodies.


    In the moonlight, the three of us are like three monkeys jumping on the mountainside.


    Although we are acting like monkeys at the moment, the villagers don''t mean to laugh at all.


    As the erosion of pain increases, so do our wounds.


    But none of us stepped back!


    Zhao Xin fell down, his legs in order to save a six or seven-year-old child and stained with the residue of pain and corrosion.


    Jiawen fell down, he used his body to fight against a wave of damage for uncle Jiang.


    I''m still supporting myself. Although there are many white bones in my body, I still haven''t stepped back.


    Because I know, behind that is my home, behind is my companion!


    As long as I step back, they will fall under the corrosion of pain.


    "Xiao Lun, take them with you. You are not the opponent of this demon." Granny Jiang looked at me with tears on her face and said.


    But I shook my head stubbornly!


    I remember the promise I made that afternoon.


    If you give me a magic power, I will use it to protect my home, my family and my friends, so that they will not be infringed at all.


    Even if I don''t have a magic power now, even if the enemy is incomparable, I will still guard them forever.


    Feel less and less body, more and more heavy eyelids.


    My heart is not only a wry smile, finally to the end of it?


    Maybe the next moment, I will fall down, but as long as I stand, I will never let moganna''s pain corrode and hurt the villagers behind me.


    Moganna also obviously saw that I was at the end of my life, and there was a trace of sarcasm on her face.


    Morgana raised her hand. She knew that with one more blow, I would fall.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, a bright light rises in the sky, and a figure rushes in the direction of Huangcun under the package of the bright light.


    "Here we are at last!" Looking at the light rising from the sky, I laughed.


    I know that the super seminary has finally come to terms with the arrival of Morgana.


    "Shit! Why is that guy here? " Moganna secretly scolded a, hate hate looked at me, then turned away.


    It seems that the figure wrapped in the light has a great deterrent to her.


    Watching the light leave, Jiawen and Zhao Xin and I looked at each other and saw the satisfaction in each other''s eyes.


    Win!


    We finally won the war.


    Gradually, the villagers of Huang village surrounded us. Uncle Jiang checked our bodies and found that there was not a good piece of meat in our bodies. After a long time, he said, "they are just a few children, but they have saved our yellow village!"

 Chapter 25

    Moganna was scared away by the sky light!


    We have won the war!


    On the hillside, the slightly inclined moonlight spread all over the earth, as if covered with a silver gauze.


    The villagers of Huang village looked at us on the ground, speechless for a long time.


    Yes!


    They are just a child, but they have saved the whole yellow village.


    All of a sudden, the villagers burst out a burst of startling cheers!


    Huang village is saved. They are saved.


    Looking at many villagers hugging and weeping, Zhao Xin and Jiawen and I looked at each other and saw the satisfaction in each other''s eyes.


    So long effort is not in vain!


    Suddenly, I struggled from the ground, dragging the broken body limping to the two people''s side.


    Holding out his hand, he looked at the two people who were struggling to stand up, and said firmly: "those who violate my homeland will be punished even though they are far away!"


    "Those who violate our homeland will be punished even though they are far away!"


    Although the voice is low, but the determination does not tolerate neglect.


    Whew!


    The light from the sky smashed down towards Huang village.


    Bang!


    The earth vibrates slightly, and the light slowly gathers up, revealing its true appearance.


    "Teacher Liu!" We couldn''t help exclaiming when we saw the standard bald head of the bright journey.


    Mr. Liu swept around, and then his eyes fell on the three of us. His originally amiable face became a little gloomy: "just now I was meditating, and suddenly I felt that there was a powerful fluctuation in this place. What''s going on? Who hurt you like this? "


    At first, I thought Mr. Liu had found out the body shape of moganna, so he killed here, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    "You are xiaolun''s teacher Mr. Jiang slowly came out of the crowd and said excitedly: "you have three good students. They saved Huang Village and hundreds of lives."


    Huh?


    Flow teacher look slightly move: "how to say this?"


    Later, uncle Jiang described what happened just now, especially in detail. In order to save the villagers, we did not hesitate to use our own bodies to block the process of suffering and corrosion. We heard that we all had a burning face.


    After making clear the whole story, teacher Liu''s eyes changed.


    I found that Mr. Liu''s eyes were burning at the three of us. I rubbed my hands and said with embarrassment, "Mr. Liu, in fact, things are not as exaggerated as Mr. Jiang said."


    Liu teacher kind smile: "well, I probably already know what happened. But your body must be treated quickly. Come back to college with me right away


    "Now?"


    Zhao Xin exclaimed in surprise, but in exchange for the teacher''s white eyes: "how? Are you still reluctant? "


    Zhao Xin quickly shook his head and explained, "will Mo ganna poison the villagers of Huang village again?"


    "She dares!" Flow teacher picked pick eyebrows, a face of murderous said: "moganna by this battle strength is bound to be greatly damaged, plus her side of the demon Legion did not come to earth together, in a short time will not come out for evil."


    I bowed my head to ponder for a while, and asked a question most concerned by all the people present: "Mr. Liu, Mo ganna failed to turn the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors this time. Will she choose another target to attack other villages?"


    What makes me feel at ease is that Mr. Liu shook his head and explained to us with a loud voice: "it''s very difficult to start the transgenic project. Time, place, and people are indispensable. With the failure of this time, moganna will never have the chance to turn the inhabitants of this planet into demon warriors for her own use. "


    Hoo...


    after listening to this, I was secretly relieved.


    No wonder there were only a group of demon warriors around moganna in the previous life, and the use of this transgenic project must be limited.


    Otherwise, Morgana casually transformed tens of thousands of demon warriors to occupy the earth.


    "Well, it''s getting late. We should go back." With these words, Liu turned his eyes to the distance, where a helicopter was stopping.


    When I found teacher Liu gesturing us to get on the plane, I suddenly said, "Teacher Liu, can you give me another five minutes?"


    Facing teacher Liu''s puzzled eyes, I pointed to the villagers in Huang Village and said in a deep voice, "I want to be alone with them!"


    "So do we!"


    Teacher Liu glanced at us, a satisfied look flashed in his eyes, waved and said: "go quickly!"


    With the consent of Mr. Liu, we hurried to the direction where Mr. Jiang was.


    Knowing that we are going to leave soon, the villagers of Huang Village show their reluctance one after another.


    Among them, Granny Jiang took me by the hand and complained: "that bald head is too impersonal. You three are so hurt that they even have to urge you to go on the road."Teacher Liu''s hearing is so keen that he has an embarrassed look on his face and a cough in his mouth.


    Seeing this, uncle Jiang quickly glared at granny Jiang and complained, "what do you know about granny Jiang? They are taking xiaolun back to heal their wounds."


    Mr. Jiang paused and said with an apologetic smile to Mr. Liu in the distance, "Mr. Liu, you don''t mind. The countrymen are ignorant!"


    Flow of the teacher embarrassed touched his head, hehe said with a smile: "you continue, I did not hear anything!"


    Seeing teacher Liu''s reaction, uncle Jiang''s original heart was finally released.


    His eyes fell on Gavin''s right arm. There, the original dark skin has melted, large areas of flesh and blood disappeared, revealing the dense bones inside.


    Many villagers could not bear to see this.


    All of a sudden, uncle Jiang yelled, "Er Gouzi, come here!"


    A seven or eight year old boy with tears around his eyes ran to Uncle Jiang.


    Just when we were wondering what old man Jiang was going to do, we found that he pointed to Jiawen''s arm and said in a loud voice, "Er Gouzi, you should always remember that brother Jiawen''s arm was hurt for you."


    The little boy nodded and said firmly: "don''t worry, grandfather Jiang, I will become a brave soldier like brother Jiawen in the future."


    Uncle Jiang nodded, pointed to Zhao Xin''s legs again and said aloud, "Lin Hua Hua, you should remember that Zhao Xin''s legs are hurt for you."


    Lin Hua Hua is a very shy girl. When she finds that everyone''s eyes are on her, she nods shyly.


    Finally, uncle Jiang looked at me. When he saw the huge and ferocious wound on my chest, there was a trace of crystal in his eyes: "Jiang Taiyu, you should remember that xiaolun''s wound on his chest was to save you."


    Only later did we know that Jiang''s real name was Jiang Taiyu.


    Farewell is over. It''s just around the corner.


    The moment we got on the plane, we looked back.


    All of a sudden, all the villagers in Huang Village saluted and yelled: "you are heroes! We are the pride of Huang Village

 Chapter 26

    In the ward of the super theological college, three "zongzi" lie on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    Suddenly, one of the "zongzi" began to talk: "xiaolun, Jiawen, how long do we have to lie here? I''m bored to death! "


    I turned around and found that Xin Ye and Jia Wen Qi were looking at themselves. They just wanted to show their hands, but they found that they were all wrapped up in bandages. They had no choice but to say with a bitter smile, "listen to teacher Liu, it seems that we are going to lie in this hospital bed for a week."


    "What? A week? Did you do... Hiss! " Excited, Jiawen accidentally bumps into the wound. Suddenly, a cold breath comes out of her mouth. She stops her action and asks, "do we really want to stay in this hospital bed for a week?"


    "NIMA, if you really want to lie in this place for a week, you might as well kill me."


    Bang!


    As soon as Xinye finished speaking, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    A girl in a pink nurse''s dress came in without expression.


    The girl had just come out of school, and her childishness had not been completely removed. I didn''t know it was because she had run too hastily just now. There was a blush on both sides of the double clip.


    The vacuum under the nurse''s clothes was wrapped by a pair of black stockings. Straight legs arc beautiful, especially from the grid to reveal the snow tender skin, just like a shell of protein, the same condensate run, pure white and exquisite black silk stockings form a more intense contrast of clothing color, bring a stronger visual effect.


    With the exquisite facial features, it''s the best.


    At this moment, we were all stunned.


    The nurse sister may not be used to the three men looking at her like this. She coughed gently, and the cold voice reminded her: "it''s time to change the dressing, which one of you will come first!"


    "Not only are people good-looking, but their voices are so clear and sweet." Zhao Xin sighed heartily, then raised his hand like a primary school student and cried out: "I''m the most hurt. I''ll come first!"


    Kick your ass!


    If you want to say that the most serious injury should be me, how come it''s your turn?


    Although depressed, he still said: "nurse, let''s change his dressing first."


    The nurse glared at me, then went to Zhao Xin''s bed and began to change his dressing.


    "Strange, why did she stare at me just now?" Think of the nurse sister just stare at that eye, I can''t help muttering.


    By chance, Jiawen heard it and said, "xiaolun, don''t you know that miss is no longer a honorific? I think this girl has a good temper. If you want to be a hot tempered one, just by the name you just gave me, I''ll smoke her


    Kick your ass!


    I''m a pure person. I don''t forget that aspect at all. What''s wrong with people now.


    "Ah..." all of a sudden, there was a howling sound in the ward.


    Jiawen and I looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Think of the pure man who dares to collide with each other and imprison himself. How can he not even bear this little fight.


    Jiawen looked at Zhao daotong with disdain: "are you still not a man? Such a beautiful nurse to change your dressing, you even cry so miserable, I despise you on behalf of men


    Hearing this, Zhao Xin was so angry that his teeth were clenched. He explained in a trembling way: "this is not a change of dressing, but a murder!"


    "Ah..." suddenly, a higher scream came out of Zhao Xin''s mouth: "sister, can you tell me where I have offended you? Why are you so cruel?"


    See letter Ye tears almost pain out, I hit a spirit. I remember that the three of us just discussed that this hospital is a ghost place.


    This girl won''t hate us all because of this, will she?


    Looking at the letter master in the sister that pair of soft hands under pain to death, I and Jiawen couldn''t bear to close their eyes.


    In my heart, I prayed silently. It must be because Zhao Xingang looked at others with his eyes of color - squint - squint, so he was retaliated.


    However, things didn''t go to the worst side. After Zhao Xin was "tortured", the nurse sister let out a little bit of anger, and it was a little lighter on us... Of course, it was just a little lighter.


    Even a pure man like me was grinning in the process of dressing change. From this, we can imagine how much harm the words "this ghost place" brought to the hearts of other nurses.


    Finally, the medicine has been changed!


    The three of us were relieved to find that the nurse was slowly walking out with the medicine tray.


    But when the nurse sister came to the door, she muttered deliberately: "let you say this is a ghost place!"


    Get it!


    It seems that the words of Xin Ye have really provoked people.


    As soon as the door of the ward was closed, it was pushed open again.Seeing such a scene, my heart raised.


    Kick your ass!


    Should not be that nurse sister feel not enough relief, ready to come back to torture us.


    Look up, the unexpected discovery is rose they.


    After entering the ward, the three girls lined up and asked us with a smile: "yo! These are not our three heroes. Why are they lying here? Get up quickly! Hi


    Hey, you paralyzed, didn''t see us all like this, hey fart!


    I''m sure these three girls must have done it on purpose, or they wouldn''t have happened to be here.


    I just wanted to speak, but I found Zhao Xin staring at katerin and rolling his eyes.


    What a dog can''t get rid of eating shit!


    Last time in the hotel, the three girls made a big mistake and forgot it immediately.


    "I don''t know why the three goddesses are here?" My tone is very bad, said: "I believe you have seen us now, want to pit also have to change time!"


    Jiawen nodded fiercely.


    Last time was a bloody lesson. We must remember it.


    Rose coughed. She took out an envelope from her coat pocket and threw it in front of me. She didn''t have a good way: "it''s just that I have something to do and I don''t have time to pay the bill. Look at your stingy appearance. There''s five thousand yuan in it. It''s my last treat. "


    Ouch! When did rose turn?


    I quickly opened the envelope and found that it was really like what rose said. I quickly changed an expression on my face and said with a smile, "I''m just joking with you. Don''t take it seriously!"


    "Well, I''m looking at you. I won''t bother you so much." Rose waved her hand, pretending to be generous and said, "you three have become great heroes. Should you treat us to a good meal?"


    I think carefully, people rose all the last money back to me, please they eat a good meal is not too much, slightly nodded.


    See me nod to agree, rose satisfied nod, turn round to say: "the sisters are done, let''s withdraw!"


    Lena and Catlin gave me a special look before they left. It was full of strange looks.


    No!


    How could rose be so kind as to send me money? There must be fraud in it!


    Think of here, I quickly struggled from the bed, quickly came to the door fat, I did not push the door out, but will ear close to the door eavesdropping.


    "Hee hee... Those three idiots will never think that the five thousand yuan is a prize awarded by the super seminary in recognition of them."


    "We can kill them again. It''s exciting to think about it."


    "What shall we have this time? Lobster, sea cucumber....


    hearing the lively discussion outside, my face turned green.


    Love rose is holding the prize money of the super theological academy to blackmail!

 Chapter 27

    Rose, they are gone, so natural and unrestrained!


    I''m - I''m going to cry.


    Back to the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze, in the heart that is called a choke.


    Kick your ass!


    How could miss liu let that woman of rose send her bonus.


    Later, I thought of Rose''s identity. She is the daughter of general ducao. With this relationship, I should easily "cheat" the bonus from Mr. Liu!


    After they saw me coming back, they lay in bed in a daze and asked curiously, "are you OK, xiaolun?"


    I turned my head and looked at them. I said without expression, "it''s OK. I just want to cry."


    I found that Master Xin opened his mouth and wanted to continue to ask questions. I waved and said, "ignore me, I want to be quiet."


    The letter master really didn''t continue to disturb me, but whispered to Jiawen and asked: "is quiet Xiao Lun''s idea? I haven''t seen him mention it before. "


    "Idiot!" Jiawen scolded in a low voice, rolled his eyes and said: "silence is not xiaolun''s best friend. She is a very famous anchor on the Internet. Her figure and small waist... Don''t mention it, I''d better think about silence."


    "Two two goods!" Listening to the two people''s discussion, I almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    After lying in bed for a week, I finally got out of the hospital. When we returned to the super Seminary, we suddenly felt as if we were separated from each other.


    This week is a great challenge for us and a spiritual cleansing.


    After this incident, no matter Xinye, Jiawen or I feel a heavy pressure.


    Hoo...


    I took a deep breath, patted them on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "OK, let''s not be silly here. Let''s go back to deban quickly!"


    Xinye and Jiawen nodded and walked towards Durban.


    When we stepped into the classroom in Durban again, we felt an unusual atmosphere.


    Liu teacher stood on the platform and looked at us with a smile: "let''s see who is back."


    "Hero." I don''t know who took the lead in shouting, and the whole of Durban was boiling.


    "Hero, hero..."


    seeing such a scene, even if I have thick skin, I feel a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, at this time, the flow of teachers hands to the void a pressure, the classroom immediately quiet down.


    It seems that Master Xin is not used to the present situation. He poked my arm with his hand and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Lun, when have we become heroes?"


    I turned my head and glanced at him. He was looking at me at a loss and said with a smile, "when you attacked moganna, you were already a hero."


    "And Gavin, all three of us are heroes."


    "What are you three muttering about?" Liu teacher saw us standing at the door for a long time without action, some funny said: "don''t think you become heroes can ignore the classroom discipline, now honestly give me back to class."


    The three of us looked at each other and went back to our seats.


    As soon as I sat down, I felt something poke me in the back. Looking back, he found that big d was flattering and said: "Xiao Lun, I was not good several times ago. I hope you can give me a chance. Next time, if you encounter this kind of good thing again, you must take me with you."


    With that, big d looks at Zhao Xin and Jiawen enviously.


    When I think about it carefully, I know the deep meaning of big d''s doing this.


    Originally, Zhao Xin and Jiawen were both losers like big d, but after a trip with me, their identities went up and they became very popular.


    Not only did the leaders of the college attach importance to it, but the girls in the college began to inquire about us when they heard that we had stopped mogana.


    The essence of big d is not bad, not to mention this guy is very handout gas. I didn''t even think about it. I said, "OK, I''ll call you next time."


    See me promise down, big d can be said to be overjoyed, quickly said: "enough brother! After class, ask Zhao Xin and Jiawen to have a good rub. "


    "Cough..." just as I was about to ask who would treat me, teacher Liu on the platform suddenly heard a cough: "it''s time for class, please be quiet."


    Some students?


    I turned my head and looked around. I found that the eyes in the classroom were all focused on me. I immediately reflected that Liu was referring to himself, with an embarrassed look on his face.


    After the episode just now, Liu finally stabilized the situation. He pondered for a while and said, "I think we are tired of this kind of classroom education. Today, let''s change the topic and talk about actual combat." Liu teacher pause, then said: "it happens that we have three students in Durban have such experience, let them talk to you about the specific feelings of the actual combat!"With that, Mr. Liu nodded to Zhao Xin, indicating that he would start.


    I couldn''t believe it. I pointed to myself and got teacher Liu''s affirmation again. Then I stood up from my seat and said with an excited face: "it was so frightening at that time. Didn''t you see that moganna''s house as big as our classroom melted into slag with a wave of her hand. At that time, there was only one thought in my mind, that is, we must stop Mo ganna, or Xiao Lun and I will have to belch... "


    " Keke... "Teacher Liu expected Zhao Xin to share some of his experience at that time, but unexpectedly, these two goods patronized to exaggerate his fear, so he quickly stopped him from speaking, and said softly," Jiawen, come on. "


    "Flow teacher, I have not said..." Zhao Xin also want to continue to say, but was flow teacher stare, immediately honest down.


    Jiawen stood up, there was no unnecessary nonsense, and said directly: "actual combat is the only standard to test the truth. No matter how excellent the training is, only when you go to the battlefield can you know that you are just a rookie."


    Liu nodded his head with satisfaction. It is estimated that Jiawen''s words are in his heart.


    As Jiawen sat down, I found that the eyes in the classroom were all on myself. He took a deep breath, stood up slowly, and answered with a loud voice: "I don''t know too much truth. I only know that people respect me and I respect people. If a man offends me one foot, I will pay him ten. Morgana wants to invade our homes and harm our countrymen. Just one word, that''s dry! "


    "Even if the head is broken, even if the bone is broken. Those who violate our homeland will be punished even though they are far away! "


    With these words, I looked out of the window.


    There, there''s a huge black hole.


    Maybe one day, countless evil spirits will come from there.


    But so what!


    This is Ge xiaolun''s home. If anyone dares to commit a crime, I will punish him!

 Chapter 28

    PA, PA, PA!


    When my voice just fell, there was a burst of thunderous applause in the whole classroom.


    That''s right!


    This is our home, inviolable.


    No matter who the enemy is, no matter how powerful they are to people.


    One word is to do.


    If anyone violates my homeland, do it!


    If anyone slaughters my compatriots, do it!


    ...


    although we are a little off topic, we can see that Liu is very satisfied.


    There is no lack of strong people in the super Seminary, only those with firm mind.


    "NIMA! Why didn''t I expect to say that? " Zhao Xin found that all the people looked at me excitedly. Suddenly, he raised his hand like a primary school student and replied, "report, what xiaolun said is exactly what I think."


    "Me too."


    "Yes, no matter how powerful the enemy is, we will not counsels."


    Liu pressed his hands against the void and said happily, "I''m glad that the students here have such awareness, but you should know that the enemy we are facing is another god of higher level, who spans hundreds of thousands of light years. It''s not enough to have such awareness!"


    Liu teacher pause, tone suddenly became serious: "so I decided to start a combat drill this afternoon."


    Huh?


    When I heard teacher Liu say this, my face was moved.


    It seems that the arrival of moganna has made the super seminary smell the danger signal, otherwise it would not be so eager to pull us to practice.


    "Wow! I didn''t hear it wrong, teacher Liu asked us to practice."


    "I''ll go. It''s time for me to show my skill."


    "What do you call actual combat drill?"


    Hearing the comments from the audience, teacher Liu coughed and said in a deep voice, "OK, that''s all for today''s class. Students, go down first and get ready. Someone will take you to the training ground later. "


    As soon as Liu came out of the classroom, all the students inside were frying pan. Zhao Xin turned around and said, "Xiao Lun, we''ve all had a fight with moganna. Is it necessary to participate in the actual combat drill?"


    I glared at Zhao Xin. These two goods have been expanding since the battle.


    You know, there''s a reason for this.


    We are a team and we have to cooperate.


    In the future, one enemy will be stronger than the other. Only when we cooperate with each other can we expel them.


    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, the afternoon comes, and we are also taken to an abandoned town.


    Desolate and desolate.


    All over the place, there are broken roots on the wall. From a distance, no one can be seen.


    In the open space, a large group of people looked at the scene in front of them and felt a little bit.


    Perhaps, in the past, it was full of laughter and figures.


    However, with the development of science and technology, weapons become more and more advanced.


    The original great rivers and mountains disappeared.


    Their homes were destroyed and their countrymen slaughtered.


    Because of the war!


    The leader, Jacques Austin, found Zhao Xin''s look a little low and yelled: "put away the depression on your face. Think about it. In the future, more enemies will come to the earth, more wars will be seen everywhere, and more compatriots will lose their homes. Isn''t that the driving force for you to move forward? "


    Everyone was shocked by this.


    If we don''t work hard now, there will be more and more such depressions in the future.


    All of a sudden, decadence is gone, replaced by a firm.


    Seeing this, jagustine nodded and said in a loud voice: "Mr. Liu has something to do today, so I am fully responsible for this drill. Now let me tell you the rules of this drill. "


    "We will be divided into two confrontation groups, each of which has five people. We will use the surrounding buildings for actual combat. The drill will not be concluded until the last member of the group is destroyed. "


    "Remember, it''s just a drill, but you have to do your best. Now I''d like to announce the list of members of group A. "


    After distribution, I, Jiawen, Zhao Xin, Lena and katerin were temporarily assigned to group A.


    Big d, wujiyi, Rosa, ruimengmeng and others were in group B.


    The drill started in an instant, and Jay Gustin (changed to Jess below) took people out of the town by the way.


    Although the town is calm at this time, it is very likely that there will be a storm in the next moment.


    The five of us were hiding in an abandoned house, discussing how to fight.


    I looked at the two girls in the line and whispered, "Caitlin, Lena. I know you have a good relationship with rose, and rose wants to win me. But this drill is very important to us, so I hope you don''t let it go. So please tell me whether you can do your best in this drill. If you don''t want to attack them, you will stay here honestly. ""You..." Lena turned pale with anger at my words and glared at me: "don''t worry, we haven''t got to the point of mischief. We will regard it as a real battle in this drill."


    Listening to this, I put down my heart, nodded slightly and said: "well, let''s discuss the tactics now. Rose is an assassin. She will solve Caitlin first, so Xinye must protect Caitlin and let her play her full role. "


    Although Lena was still a little unconvinced by the fact that I was taking over the command of the team, her face was gradually surprised as a set of clear tactics jumped out of my mouth.


    After a long time, she pulled Caitlin''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "now I finally understand why rose is suffering under this boy''s hand."


    Caitlin shook her head and asked, "I still don''t understand!"


    Lena rolled her eyes and said in a soft voice, "listen to how insidious this guy is. What''s more shameless is that he even thought of a one drag four tactic."


    Caitlin nodded knowingly and said, "I don''t know what he said just now, but it sounds so powerful."


    It is not only fierce, but also shameless among shameless.


    Suddenly, Lena sighed and said: "I seem to have seen the situation that rose is defeated by this boy again."


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, a shudder fell on Lena''s head.


    Lena covered her head and said angrily, "which bastard dares to knock the goddess''s head, don''t you want to live?"


    I glanced at Lena and said coldly, "let''s discuss tactics here, but what are you two muttering about?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll let drillmaster Jess replace you."


    I don''t know if it''s my threat or my fault. Lena glared at me and muttered, "you''re cruel!"


    At the same time, Xin Ye and Jiawen secretly gave me a thumbs up!


    Cow!


    Even the head of Goddess dare to knock.


    I''m not going to tell these two bastards that the reason why they beat Lena is to avenge the last time.


    But then again, is it revenge.

 Chapter 29

    Lena was honest when I knocked her on the head, but the girl obviously didn''t want to eat this stuffy loss and made trouble beside her.


    In the end, I couldn''t bear it any more. I yelled, "either follow the arrangement or leave the team voluntarily." then I became honest.


    "Remember what I said? Zhao Xin is responsible for protecting Caitlin''s safety. Jiawen and I rush in. Well, if there are no other questions, we can go out. "


    "Wait!" Leina suddenly found that she had no role in the team. She pointed to her nose and asked angrily, "what''s the goddess doing?"


    For a moment, Jiawen and their eyes all fell on me.


    Although I don''t need Lena, I can easily get rid of them. But since this is a team exercise, we need to cultivate tacit understanding.


    It''s just that Lena has a problem with me. I''m afraid it would be counterproductive to assign her an important task.


    After pondering for a while, he raised his head and said, "I know the strength of rose. It''s hard to stop her advance only by trusting him. Otherwise, you and Mr. Xin will protect Caitlin and let her output perfectly. I believe it''s not very difficult to prevent rose from breaking in with your strength. "


    As soon as Lena listened to me, her face suddenly collapsed: "I''m a goddess, even if you don''t let me take the lead, you should let me be a turtle in the back, I won''t do it!"


    Seeing Lena, I rubbed my head in pain. Fortunately, I didn''t know the real battlefield. Otherwise, I didn''t know how many people would die.


    All of a sudden, I face a positive, low roar: "Lena, you don''t think this is an exercise can be mischievous, perhaps you know better than I face the enemy in the future how strong, or perhaps it is because of your willfulness will kill how many teammates."


    Lena didn''t expect that I would be so angry. Her mouth shriveled and her eyes turned red.


    At this time, Zhao Xin couldn''t see it any more, so he quickly stood up and said, "Xiao Lun, it''s not so serious. Since Lena doesn''t want to be in the back row, let''s...


    "Zhao Xin, shut up!" Before Zhao Xin finished, I turned around and yelled, "don''t forget that we will go to the battlefield in the future. The enemy will be soft hearted because you are not ready, and the enemy will cease fighting because of a little omission on our side. Don''t be naive. It''s a battlefield. It''s going to kill people. "


    "I would rather have my teammates suffer more hardships and get more tired than see them bleed in the future."


    Zhao Xin opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything to refute. He just sighed.


    "I think Xiao Lun is right!" Jiawen glanced at Lena, who seemed to be wronged, and said in a low voice, "I have experienced more than you. I know how cruel the war is! And in that cruel war, the only thing to rely on is his teammates. From the heart, which one of you is willing to give your back to a team mate who doesn''t obey the command? "


    Silence!


    It''s the theme song of this moment.


    Lena lowered her head so that no one could guess what was in her mind. Caitlin looked at me, and then at Gavin, with a thoughtful look in her eyes.


    All of a sudden, I put my hands on Lena''s shoulder and said with a loud voice: "Lena, I know you have a lot of dissatisfaction with me, but please remember that we are teammates and a group at the moment. I don''t want to affect mutual trust because of other misunderstandings. If you feel aggrieved, I can now apply to coach Jess for you to be the team leader, but I hope you will always put the team first. "


    But to my surprise, Lena shook her head and said, "no, you are more suitable for the position of Captain than me."


    "Do you still leave the team?"


    "This goddess is not so stingy." Lena patted her full chest and said solemnly, "from now on, Lena will obey the captain''s command!"


    Zhao Xin patted Jiawen on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "I can''t see it. Xiaolundiao teaches people a lot."


    "Master Xin, pay attention to your words!" Jiawen glanced at Lena very seriously, and immediately said with a strange smile, "but just now xiaolun was so manly that she yelled at Lena so red. The sun god''s granddaughter was almost cried by a human. I''m a little excited when I think about it. "


    "These two goods!" In the heart secretly scolded a, then I turned to look at the abandoned town, a big hand wave, way: "the whole army attack!"


    Inside an abandoned small stone house, I stood on the eaves and looked far away. Suddenly, I found several familiar figures appeared in the sight. I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    Rose this woman''s courage is really big, even appear here, is she not afraid of me arrange people to ambush them?


    He lowered his head and glanced at Zhao Xin, and found that they were closing their eyes. I said in a voice: "attention, the target has appeared."


    As soon as the words came out, Caitlin immediately opened her eyes and found a sniper position.


    "Xinye and Lena must protect Caitlin. Gavin, follow meWith that, I slipped out of the stone house with Jiawen.


    Through the roadway, I can clearly see the rose and their moving track, making a gesture towards the direction of Caitlin, quietly leaning towards them.


    Rose, they walk and stop, it seems that they are searching for our trace.


    Big d, who walked at the back, complained: "rose, we''ve been looking for group B for nearly half an hour, but they haven''t been seen. Should we have a rest?"


    Rose swept around, still didn''t find the trace outside, can only appease way "you don''t know Ge xiaolun, that kid is very cunning, say not necessarily somewhere Yin we, we must always keep vigilant."


    "It''s strange how I feel the grass move over there." Rui Meng pointed to the grass in the distance and muttered.


    "Mengmeng, are you sure you read it right?" Rose''s heart suddenly raised.


    "Should, probably, maybe... Right!"


    Hearing ruimeng Meng''s words, Rose''s face changed. She just thought of a warning, but two figures appeared in front of her eyes.


    "It''s xiaolun and Jiawen!" Master Yi exclaimed.


    But as soon as he spoke, Jiawen and I had rushed to the front and launched an attack.


    Big d was the first to rush up and try to kick us away, but there was a burst of gunfire behind us.


    Bang!


    Big d''s chest raised a yellow smoke.


    Big d out!


    "No, it''s Caitlin!" Rose see this, face a change, just want to greet the people to find a place to hide, but a number of shots rang out.


    Ruimeng out!


    Master Yi is out!


    Rose through the blink of an eye to escape the previous attacks, but with the last shot.


    Tuan Mie!

 Chapter 30

    After the gunfire, there was only silence.


    Rose a face can''t believe looking at the chest that a chrysanthemum yellow, mouth for a long time just spit out a: "I lost again!"


    That''s right!


    In this drill, group B was completely destroyed, while group A was uninjured.


    Not only rose did not think of it, even Jess, who was in charge of the drill, did not think of it.


    Caitlin, they came out of the abandoned stone house, and when they found the silent rose on their face, they couldn''t help sticking out their tongue.


    "I have long said that rose is not the opponent of this boy, you see I am right!" Lena shrugged and said helplessly.


    Caitlin swept the rose with a touch of pity in her eyes.


    Only when you''ve fought with me can you know what I''m good at.


    Take a deep breath, I slowly walked to Rose''s side, eyes fixed on her, said: "rose, do you know the biggest reason for this failure?"


    Rose looked at me without expression and didn''t speak.


    I don''t care. I said in a deep voice: "you and Master Yi are high explosive assassins. As an assassin, you swagger in this area. After all, you despise us. What''s more, you don''t know how to cooperate at all."


    Looking at some unconvinced members of group B, I couldn''t help shaking my head: "it seems that you haven''t realized your mistake. Rose, with your skill, you can assassinate anyone in our group without injury. Master Yi''s Wuji Kendo is a big weapon in the group battle. As for big D and Mengmeng, they don''t belong to any of us. But the four of you are walking in the street like idiots, for fear that the enemy will not know your trace. "


    Hearing my angry voice, Rui Mengmeng and their faces were a little embarrassed.


    "It''s all up to me this time." All of a sudden, rose raised her head and said with a miserable smile, "if it wasn''t for my too much desire to beat you, they wouldn''t have been reckless to walk on the street and become a target for Caitlin. I forget that this is not my war with you. We are a group. "


    All of a sudden, rose turned to Rui Mengmeng and bowed to them. She said with an apologetic face, "I''m so sorry, everyone, because of my reason, we lost the drill."


    "If you lose, you lose. What''s the big deal? There''s no punishment for losing anyway." Big d waved and said with a bold smile.


    "Who said there was no punishment?"


    A voice rang out in everyone''s ears. Looking in the direction of the voice, coach Jess slowly came out of the corner.


    He glanced at all the members of group B, with his mouth slightly up: "I forgot to tell you just now that the team that was completely annihilated went back and ran around the playground ten times."


    "Coach Jess, it''s not fair! At the beginning of the drill, you said that there was no punishment for the loser. " Rui Meng says with a mouth.


    "Fairness is something." The smile on coach Jess''s face is more and more prosperous, "today I want to let you understand a truth, in addition to your teammates on the battlefield, what other people say you can treat him as Farting!"


    "Report!" At this time, Zhao Xin asked aloud, "can we take what you say as fart now?"


    Jess:...


    it was evening when I went back to the super theological college. Just after dinner, I was going back to my dormitory when teacher Liu appeared in front of me.


    Liu took a look at us and said softly, "Xiao Lun, Zhao Xin and Jia Wen, you three will come with me."


    Although we are very confused in our hearts, Liu teacher so late to find us what to do, but still followed up.


    Through the dense buildings, Liu took us to a basement similar to a military base.


    The distance is getting closer and closer. I feel a voice calling from the deepest part of the base.


    "It''s strange why there''s a sense of familiarity." I muttered, then shook my head and followed up attentively.


    With more and more in-depth, that kind of familiar feeling is also more and more intense.


    Gradually, some staff members appeared in the line of sight. They were busy and running, and they didn''t care about the three "outsiders".


    Finally, Zhao Xin could not help but ask: "Teacher Liu, what did you bring us here for?"


    Liu glanced back at us and said with a smile: "in view of your performance in Huangcun last time, the super seminary decided to reward you with something... Maybe there is no reward, because they were originally prepared for you, just given to you in advance."


    Listen to teacher Liu say so, Jiawen and I looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes. Only Zhao Xin rubbed his hands and said with a strange smile: "in this case, take it out quickly!"


    Hello, Mr. Xin, we can''t be modest!


    Although I think so in my heart, we all look at Mr. Liu with a fiery face.


    Because we believe that the supernatural school will give us good things.Liu teacher found that the three of us are looking at him, said with a smile: "come with me, take you to see your equipment."


    After Liu, he walked through several elevator doors and stopped in front of a warehouse like laboratory.


    Take a deep breath and teacher Liu presses the red button on the door.


    The gate, which was originally made of superalloy, slowly rose up.


    When the gate rose to the top, there was a slight shock in the whole laboratory.


    "Go in! I hope you like it. " Flow teacher gently pushed us, suddenly three people''s bodies will not be controlled toward the laboratory.


    As soon as we landed, the three of us were attracted by a display cabinet in front of us.


    There, a sword, a spear and a halberd are on display.


    When my eyes just touched the sword, I never moved away.


    Once upon a time, there was such a sword, attacking thousands of miles just to kill a devil.


    Once upon a time, there was such a sword, and I fought with it all over the world.


    With it, I feel at ease!


    Do not know how many dreams, I have dreamed of its shadow.


    But wake up with the dream, the sword wing person is empty.


    "Is this really the sword of my storm?" I almost infatuated with a whisper, and then slowly walked up.


    Looking at the flowing light on the sword, I feel bitter and sweet in my heart!


    Once thought that Freire droid a farewell, then never want to see the opportunity, did not expect us to return to the starting point of history.


    I put out a hand, slowly toward the hilt touch the past. It''s very slow. I''m afraid it''s all a dream.


    Finally, when I hold the handle of the sword, I feel the gentle voice, and I can''t help sighing, "long time no see, partner!"


    At the same time, a burst of bright light broke out on the body of storm sword, and I could even feel the joy of the sword!

 Chapter 31

    "Ge xiaolun, storm sword!"


    "Zhao Xin, gentian gun!"


    "Jiawen, Fang Tian painted halberd!"


    With the sound of the electronic synthesis, the three of us burst into boiling.


    Not only me, but also Mr. Xin. They have a sense of deja vu about their weapons.


    It''s like embracing in the past and standing up in the future.


    Ticking, ticking...


    there was a sound of footwork behind him. Accompanied by Mr. Liu, a middle-aged man in military uniform came in.


    I glanced at the rank of the middle-aged man''s uniform and was startled!


    A golden ear and three Venus!


    My God, this man is a general.


    The only general in the super seminary is ducao. Does that mean that...


    when I think of this middle-aged man''s efforts for the earth in his last life, I subconsciously stand up straight.


    Zhao Xin found that something was wrong with me. He just wanted to ask, but Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the rank on general dukao''s shoulder and immediately became honest.


    They lined up and looked at the man in military uniform with high respect.


    When he came near, general ducao looked at us, nodded and said, "it seems you know the rules better than I think!"


    "How''s it going? Are you satisfied with your weapons? "


    "Satisfied, very satisfied, thank you for the general''s reward, small will be heartbroken, until death..." Zhao Xin first met such a big official, excited incoherent up.


    "Just be satisfied." General ducao laughed and said: "do you know that in order to build these three weapons for you three boys, you almost hollowed out the bottom of the super theological Academy. If you are not satisfied with it...


    " report to general, I am not satisfied! "


    With these words, all the people, including Mr. Liu, looked at me in amazement. Mr. Xin pulled me in a hurry, but I was staring at ducao regardless of my eyes.


    Ducao raised his eyebrows and became serious. "Tell me what''s wrong with this storm sword?"


    It can be seen that general ducao has been angry. After all, these three weapons were made with the efforts of all the people in the super Seminary, but I didn''t expect that I would say that.


    Mr. Liu looked at me, but I pretended I didn''t see him. He replied with a loud voice: "report general, it''s not my weapon, but my partner. When I touched the storm sword, I told myself that the sword is in the people, the sword is dead, the people are dead! "


    Not only general ducao, but also some of the staff who have been involved in the study of the three weapons. When they heard my manifesto, their faces were moved!


    Or they didn''t expect that someone would value a weapon more than their own life!


    Ducao was stunned for a moment, and then laughed: "I''ve heard that you are an interesting guy. It''s really interesting to see you today."


    All of a sudden, ducao''s face straightened, patted me on the shoulder: "boy, I hope you can remember what you said today!"


    "It will be!" I patted myself on the chest to show my determination.


    Finding that ducao''s eyes were on him, Xin Ye and Jiawen also followed my example and yelled: "the gun (halberd) is in the people, the gun (halberd) is dead, the people are dead!"


    "Now I finally understand why Mr. Liu strongly recommends you three." Ducao nodded slightly, swept over us one by one, and said with a smile, "you three are very good!"


    Drop, drop, drop...


    all of a sudden, there was a sound of alarm from the whole base, accompanied by a sound of electronic synthesis: "alarm, alarm. There are unidentified creatures coming to the earth. According to the energy fluctuation in the body, they belong to higher civilization. With the sound of electronic voice, people''s heart suddenly becomes heavy.


    Because they know the real war is coming.


    ...


    on the playground of the super Seminary, instructor Jess yelled: "come on, you rookies, get on the plane quickly. We must get to the mission site at the specified time."


    After being caught up with the helicopter by instructor Jess, Zhao Xin asked uneasily, "is it mo ganna who has come out to make trouble again?"


    I sighed a little, shook my head and denied, "no, this task may be a little more difficult than the last one."


    After hearing this, he almost didn''t jump from the helicopter. Jiawen came over and asked nervously, "xiaolun, you mean there will be a guy more powerful than moganna this time!"


    Although I know that the monkey king is likely to come this time, I didn''t say it clearly. I can only pretend to be relaxed and say, "don''t you hear what the alarm says? The danger coefficient of the characters coming this time is four stars."


    The super seminary has been preparing for the coming war for a long time, so the strength of the enemy will be evaluated by stars.Moganna can barely reach three stars at most, but the one who will appear soon will reach four terrible stars, which shows her strength.


    During the conversation, we found that the helicopter had landed in an open space. Instructor Jess got off the plane and yelled: "pay attention to your formation. The enemy is very strong this time. I hope everyone here can go back intact."


    Bang!


    As soon as Jess''s words fell, there was an explosion not far away.


    A dazzling light hit a tank, which was overturned like a toy car.


    The light was so fast that no one could see it clearly.


    After the light overturned a tank, it didn''t stop at all, and "Shua" hit another tank at a strange angle.


    Originally in our eyes, the solid tank is now like a toy, allowing the light to play.


    As the light hit the tank, cracks gradually appeared. The cracks became bigger and bigger, and finally "bang" turned into smoke.


    "Captain, Xiaowu is still in it." A slightly indignant voice rang out: "before Xiaowu had time to jump out, it exploded!"


    We heard this, a moment of silence.


    There is no doubt that the soldier named Xiaowu died in the sea of fire.


    At the same time, the light gradually faded away, revealing the true look inside.


    It was a monkey with a struggling face and its tusks at the corners of its mouth.


    It is wearing a set of Golden Lock armour, the whole body is like covered with scales. In the light of the fire, the lock armour seems to be plated with a layer of gold, and it looks majestic.


    "It''s really him!" When I saw the monkey clearly, I couldn''t help sighing.


    Although I know I''m coming, I still can''t face it calmly when I really come.


    "I''ll go! Who is this guy? It looks like it''s hanging! " Lena is not a human on earth, so it''s right not to know the monkey.


    Put away the feeling in my heart, looked up in the air, read word by word: "Monkey King, the Buddha in the myth!"

 Chapter 32

    I don''t know what Buddha is.


    But I know that the mythical Buddha is destroying our homeland and our compatriots at the moment.


    So, I have to stop him!


    He took a deep breath and yelled to the air, "Monkey King, do you know what you have done?"


    At this time, the monkey king was looking at the rolling "iron box" on the ground in disgust. When he heard my shouting, his eyes suddenly moved.


    "I didn''t expect that my grandson has been sleeping for thousands of years, and the world still remembers his name." The monkey king looked at me and said with no expression: "boy, get out of here. This is not the place you should stay."


    Unexpectedly, I shook my head and said firmly: "I can''t leave, because this is my home, and now you are destroying my home."


    "Don''t you forget why the four of you, the master and apprentice, once did such a thing for the people who took longitude thousands of miles away from this land?"


    The monkey king bared his teeth to me and said with a deep face, "this is not my grandson''s home any more."


    "Look at the sky, look at the earth, it''s all the ghosts you''ve made. The black gas from behind their buttocks has already destroyed my grandson''s last paradise. In my grandson''s eyes, they are more detestable than demons and need to be wiped out! "


    "It''s not like that." I shook my head in pain and explained, "they are tools to protect our home. Without them, maybe this place would have disappeared."


    "Enough!" Sun Wukong covered his ears and interrupted me directly: "even if you say it today, my grandson will destroy these demons that destroy my home."


    Suddenly, general ducao''s voice sounded in my ear: "Lena, get ready, test the combat power of the target."


    Lena came out of the crowd with an unnatural look on her face and said, "Hey, who are you? You are the Buddha in the world. Don''t you look so good? There are two moves with this goddess. "


    Bad!


    People who know Sun Wukong''s face changes when they hear Lena''s words. How can this woman be good at asserting.


    Sure enough, as soon as he heard Lena''s words, Sun Wukong''s face became more and more sentimental: "where''s the doll? If you know her face better, hide away from me, or I won''t be responsible for hurting you!"


    "Oh, I dare not knock..."


    before Lena finished speaking, there was a cry in her ear.


    Lena raised her eyes and found that a stick the size of a mountain hit her.


    Without saying a word, Lena directly recalled the dawn shield to protect herself.


    Bang!


    Ruyi golden cudgel smashed on Lena''s light shield. Suddenly, a roar sounded in my ear, accompanied by Lena''s cry: "lying trough! How come the Buddhas in your world don''t follow the rules of the river and lake at all. "


    Then, I found that Lena''s eyelids had completely passed out.


    "It''s the demon king. What rules will it follow you?" I murmured a curse, quickly rushed to Lena''s side to help her up.


    Only at this time did coach Jess react and yell at the messenger, "Lena faints, ask for support!"


    After giving Lena to Jess, I looked up again and found that the monkey king had disappeared.


    Bang!


    The flames of the sky spread out like fireworks.


    A tank was destroyed, and the soldiers in it had not come to escape.


    Crying and scolding came together.


    It can''t be allowed to go on destroying.


    There is such an idea in my mind to tell myself.


    In the eyes of all doubt, I slowly walked towards the center of the battlefield.


    Just as everyone was wondering what I was going to do, I opened my mouth fiercely and cried out: "Bi Mawen, you have the seed to fight alone!"


    "Damn, Xiao Lun is not crazy! Even this title dare to say


    As soon as I spoke, the energy between heaven and earth increased sharply, and a ray of light hit me hard.


    Bang!


    Although I was wearing the special armor of the super theological academy, the collision still made my throat itch and a mouthful of blood gushed out from the corner of my mouth.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin wanted to help me, but I waved to stop them.


    Now is not the time for them to do it!


    He got up again, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "what? Get angry? You are fighting Buddha. How can you be angry with me, a tiny human being? "


    "Boy, I admit that you have succeeded in irritating me." Sun Wukong''s voice came from the void: "in this case, you are ready to accept my roar!"


    "It''s not good. The energy in the target''s body is increased again. Xiao Lun quickly retreats." The messenger in my ear sent the teacher''s anxious voice.


    But I didn''t move, staring at the light coming.I can''t return it!


    Here, only I can resist the attack of the monkey king.


    If I quit, Jiawen and they will be completely exposed to monkey king.


    Draw out the storm sword behind, relying on the rich combat experience of previous life.


    A sword cut down, suddenly fire.


    And I was hit two meters away by the huge impact force.


    Master Xin roared, as if to rush out from behind the cover to rescue me, but I shook my head madly: "Master Xin, remember the task that teacher Liu taught you before you came."


    Master Xin stopped abruptly and looked at the monkey king with an unwilling face.


    "Hee hee... I thought you had so much ability that even my grandson couldn''t eat a stick!"


    Hearing the laugh of Monkey King, I got up from the ground again and roared, "come again!"


    Bang!


    Time and time again, in exchange for ruthless ridicule.


    But the monkey king didn''t know that an extermination campaign was quietly unfolding around him.


    The monkey king is so strong that the intelligence of the super seminary can''t master its movement track at all.


    Watching me fall down again and again, and get up again and again, the monkey king''s face appeared a trace of surprise: "do you have the same body as my grandson?"


    However, the monkey king quickly shook his head and denied: "it''s impossible. Now no one in the world can become a King Kong who is not bad. Let me see the limits of your body


    While talking, the monkey king hit me with a big stick.


    Even when Ruyi golden cudgel glides in the air, it brings a strong wind.


    At this moment, I did not choose to avoid, but slowly raised the storm sword, mercilessly split in the past.


    Creak...


    there was a toothache in everyone''s ears, and soon they were surprised to find that I had blocked the monkey king''s attack.


    "Good job, Xiao Lun!"


    "Xiaolun, you are our pride!"


    Listening to the cheers from my teammates, I had a bitter smile in my heart.


    Do they think that this will block the fight against the Holy Buddha?


    "Why?" "I didn''t expect that you could block my grandson''s stick. In this case, let''s play bigger."


    Between speaking, I feel the pressure all over again.


    The legs sank into the soil, and the body moved slowly towards the back.


    Looking up, I found that the monkey king was looking at me with a kind of joking expression. With a fierce heart, he yelled: "I can''t retreat. Step back and your home will be one inch less! "

 Chapter 33

    The spine is bent, I didn''t retreat!


    Legs slowly sink into the soil, I did not retreat!


    The body is constantly trembling, I still did not retreat!


    Because I know I can''t go back.


    There is my home and my comrades in arms behind me. As soon as I retreat, my home and comrades in arms will be exposed to the eyes of the monkey king.


    At that time, all tactics and all commands will be in vain.


    "No, I can''t retreat. I can''t let the monkey king disturb our position." Heart cry, spine slowly straight, body slowly calm down.


    According to the above arrangement, Lena, who is good at defense, enrages the monkey king, and then starts sniping from Durban.


    But the strength of the monkey king is really too strong, and then completely destroyed Lena.


    So the burden of all this falls on me.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some skills!" Sun Wukong found that my back slowly stopped, and there was a faint sign of rivalry with him. A strange light flashed on his face: "but do you think this can stop my grandson?"


    All of a sudden, Ruyi golden cudgel body issued a burst of bright light, stabbing people''s eyes can not open, and I feel an unprecedented pressure hit.


    It felt like countless mountains were pressing on me. I couldn''t breathe!


    "Why?" While resisting the pressure brought by Ruyi''s golden cudgel, I gritted my teeth and looked at the monkey king in the air and asked, "you are fighting against the Buddha. Why do you want to harm us weak human beings?"


    "Weak human? "With a smile, the monkey king said coldly," you are not weak human beings, or you would not have made these destructive iron shells. "


    "Look at these iron boxes with black breath behind their buttocks. Are they less destructive than my grandson? Today, my grandson is going to kill these demons. "


    No, the monkey king is going to attack other tanks again!


    This time, without waiting for Admiral ducao to give an order, I yelled at the messenger, "Gavin, get it trapped!"


    Jiawen also knew that it was urgent and rushed out from behind the cover.


    All of a sudden, a huge lithosphere rose from the foot of the monkey king and trapped him firmly in it.


    "Caitlin, shoot."


    "Big d, Mengmeng and Yi, you attack from the side to prevent the monkey king from breaking through."


    Several orders came out of my mouth, but no one moved.


    They looked at me face to face and didn''t know what to do?


    Seeing this, I sighed a little, not because they didn''t believe me, but because they didn''t give orders, they didn''t dare to act.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurry up and follow Xiao Lun''s instructions. " All of a sudden, so the voice of admiral ducao sounded from the communicator in people''s ears: "next, I declare that Glenn is in full charge of this operation."


    "Yes The crowd roared and rushed madly towards the monkey king.


    Bang!


    We found that although the monkey king was trapped in the lithosphere, he was madly pounding.


    Every time he hit, the huge rock ring would shake down the rocks.


    "Fast, Jiawen can''t hold the monkey king for long, everyone move faster." I yelled wildly, "Caitlin, fire now."


    Heisensen''s sniper muzzle aimed at the rock, shooting madly, flashing cold bullets hit on it, sending out a burst of sparks.


    But at this time, Jiawen''s face suddenly became very pale: "no, I can''t trap it."


    Bang!


    As Jiawen''s voice fell, the rock burst. A light burst into the sky, cutting through the sky, unrestrained and rebellious.


    "Big d, Mengmeng and Yi masters should stop it immediately, and never let Monkey King fly to the sky to fight with us."


    However, my words are still a bit late. When the big d''s just ready to move, the light cut across the sky, straight into the sky.


    The evil spirit filled the whole world, and the monkey king looked at us ferociously: "in those days, the Tathagata couldn''t hold me down. Now, it''s just a dream for you to suppress my grandson! "


    "You care about these iron boxes, don''t you! Today, my grandson will smash them in front of you. "


    The monkey king turned into a ray of light again and dashed into the sky towards the moving tank in the distance.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Several harsh explosions sounded in my ears, looking at the fireworks like brilliant fire, so silent down.


    The monkey king has gone to heaven, and no one can stop him.


    We can only watch him destroy our homes and our compatriots!


    Unwilling, humiliated...


    an inexpressible feeling emerged in my heart.Every time there is an explosion, a living life will disappear in front of us.


    Is the soldier in the tank guilty?


    No!


    They didn''t.


    They are driving the iron box in the mouth of the monkey king to defend their homeland, so that the sacred territory will not be violated.


    They have no crime and no need to pay for the war.


    They are real heroes!


    I turned and looked, Rose''s eyes were red, ruimeng cried...


    my heart was also bitter.


    The wind blows!


    Blowing on people brings a cool feeling.


    I don''t know when it started. It rained sporadically, beating on people''s faces, giving people a sense of despair.


    "What are you doing?" All of a sudden, Admiral ducao''s roar sounded in the messenger: "don''t forget that you are soldiers. What are the responsibilities of soldiers? Defend the homeland, protect the compatriots! Are you still qualified to be in a daze? "


    Yes, we are soldiers, and the duty of soldiers is to protect their homes.


    After taking a deep breath, I yelled: "Zhao Xin, now you are the only one who can keep up with the monkey king. Now I order you in the name of the team leader to pester the monkey king, and never let him continue to attack other comrades in arms."


    "Got it!" Zhao Xinjing gave a military salute and ran out quickly.


    "And me!" I don''t know when Lena staggered from the ground to stand up, patted her chest and said in a loud voice: "I can follow the monkey king, please let me fight!"


    At this moment, I saw firmness, determination... And a trace of pride in Lena''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, I laugh!


    Yes, as a granddaughter of the sun god, how could she fall down so easily.


    "Lena, help Zhao Xin, be ready to support at any time!"


    The last command came out of my mouth.


    Then I turned and looked at the arrogant light in the sky, with no joy or sorrow on my face.


    I know, this battle may be very difficult!


    I know that some people may die in this war!


    I know that I may be the one who fell down in this war!


    But I won''t, and I can''t.


    Because behind me is my home, behind me are the people I want to protect.


    Regiment war can lose, homeland must be protected!


    Because there are people I love, people who love me!

 Chapter 34

    In the night sky, the bright light of the incarnation of the monkey king is extremely dazzling.


    He bumped right and left, still in the middle of nowhere.


    Every time he charged, he would bring a fire to the sky.


    It was the blooming of the lives of soldiers who had not yet left the tank.


    It''s the unyielding spirit of the army, and it''s also our belief!


    My eyes locked tightly on the monkey king in the sky, coldly said: "letter Lord, Lena out!"


    In an instant, two rays of light rose from heaven and earth. Compared with the monkey king, these two lights are so small and dim, but they collide with the monkey king with indomitable momentum.


    The monkey king glanced at them and then looked away.


    Obviously, it hasn''t taken the two people to heart yet.


    "No, it''s going to do it again!" Seeing Sun Wukong''s eyes staring at a slowly advancing tank in front of me, my face suddenly changed, and I yelled at the communicator: "Xin Ye, stop it quickly!"


    Later, the light of Zhao Xin gave a little meal, and then ran into the monkey king with a more unrestrained attitude.


    Bang!


    When they collided, they burst out with the sound of Jinge and iron, accompanied by the fire.


    In a flash, the light separated, Zhao Xin''s mouth flowing a trace of blood, so dazzling.


    On the contrary, the monkey king''s face was ordinary, with a smile of irony: "hee hee... You dare to collide with my grandson''s King Kong''s good body. You are looking for death!"


    I asked anxiously, are you ok?


    Zhao Xin turned to grin: "I can''t die yet!"


    This second class!


    Although the mouth said so, still can not help but moved in the heart.


    Zhao Xinming knew that he was not the opponent of the monkey king, but after hearing my order, he chose to run into it without hesitation.


    Perhaps, this is trust!


    Suddenly, a sense of pride rose in my heart.


    Yes, you are fighting Buddha. You have great strength.


    However, I have a group of comrades in arms.


    They are fearless!


    They are brave!


    They are strong!


    They can give everything for their home... Including their own life!


    In that case, I have nothing to worry about.


    The big deal is death!


    Decadence swept away, replaced by a relief.


    No matter how powerful the enemy is, no matter how cunning the enemy is.


    They are enough!


    My roar spread all over the battlefield: "those who violate my homeland will be punished even if they are strong!"


    Maybe my voice infected Zhao Xin. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and roared: "those who violate my homeland will be punished even if they are strong!"


    Suddenly, the whole war quieted down.


    Many soldiers climbed out of the tank and locked their eyes tightly on the sky. The Laughing Monkey King roared: "those who violate our homeland will be killed even if they are strong!"


    The sound came together and resounded through the sky.


    At this moment, we seem to be back to the moment of fighting against moganna.


    Although we are weak, we are still fearless.


    "For many years, this unyielding will has finally appeared." There was a complex look on the monkey king''s face: "I remember that my grandson led the monkeys in Huaguo Mountain to roar and roar... But it was useless. Today, let my grandson''s golden cudgel tell you that the victory of war does not come from roaring. "


    Ruyi golden cudgel enlarges in front of our eyes, and finally evolves into a real sea calming needle.


    Boom!


    The real shape of the fixed Poseidon needle like a mountain towards the roses, if this hit solid words, then the whole of Durban is over.


    I roared crazily to let them get out of the way, but the falling speed of the Poseidon needle was too fast to give them a chance to react.


    In this way, rose, they watched with their eyes fixed Poseidon needle toward their side.


    "Hee hee... The Ruyi golden cudgel weighs 13000 Jin. In your Earth''s jargon, it''s seven meals. I don''t know how many people can still hit it with one stick..."


    the monkey king was stunned when he said half of it, because he found that the proud Ruyi golden cudgel fell in half but stopped abruptly.


    At the lowest end of Ruyi golden cudgel, I cling to the stick and let it stop in the air.


    The monkey king couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes and cried out, "you can''t have such a powerful force."


    Although I had a seven ton stick on my body, I still raised my head and grinned at the monkey king: "there is nothing impossible in this world, because I want to do it, so I did it."


    "No, no one can stop my grandson, even you." Monkey King''s face was ferocious, and his whole body was full of endless murders."Since you are so anxious to die, I will help you."


    With the roar of the monkey king, Ruyi gold stick shrinks and returns to its hands.


    "Believe me, it''s now!" I don''t care about my injury.


    Zhao Xin seems to understand my intention, crazy toward the monkey king impact.


    At this point, Lena also moved.


    With a finger in her hands, a bright light shot at the monkey king.


    Suddenly, the monkey king body slightly a meal, Zhao Xin is to take advantage of this opportunity a shot in the past.


    A little cold came first, then shot like a dragon.


    The cold light on the head of the gentian gun is so dazzling in the night sky.


    But to everyone''s disappointment, the dragon''s gall shot into monkey king''s lock, but it made a clang sound.


    "After all, there is no way to destroy Monkey King''s immortal body." I heard admiral ducao''s sigh.


    But he didn''t know that I didn''t intend to let Zhao Xin hurt Monkey King at all.


    "Teacher Liu, add weight to Fengfeng sword." I cold to the communication device swallow such a sentence.


    After a long time, teacher Liu''s voice rang out in the communicator: "Xiao Lun, you have to think clearly. With your current strength, you can''t admit the side effects of storm sword."


    Looking up at the sky, I found that although there were two powerful controls, the monkey king could still spare his hand to destroy the tank. I said with a bitter smile, "Teacher Liu, do we have any other choice now?"


    After a long silence, I heard teacher Liu roar: "add weight to Xiao Lun''s weapon."


    Then there was an electronic voice in the ear: "storm sword gains 5000 Jin, 6000 Jin, 7000 Jin... Warning, warning, in view of the target body is too weak, already 9000 Jin is the upper limit."


    Although the storm sword in my hand has become extremely heavy at this time, I know that this series of storm sword is not enough to compete with the monkey king, so I have to shout: "it''s not enough, add ten tons to me."


    Then there was a quarrel in my ear, but I had no time to care.


    Now the sword in my hand is the only hope to defeat the monkey king!


    Raise storm big sword, the body shakes for a while, but there is a belief in my heart that I can''t fall down, as long as I fall down, it''s all over.


    Finally, he stabilized himself, looked at the monkey king in the sky, and yelled: "kill the Buddha!"


    WOW!


    A sword cleaves, as if the Milky way is cut open, the whole world appears so dazzling under my sword!

 Chapter 35

    Suddenly, heaven and earth are filled with that light!


    It has not faded for a long time.


    Monkey King, who is playing with Zhao Xin, suddenly feels a crisis. When he turns his head, he only sees that the sky and the earth are full of bright colors.


    "What kind of magic do you make?"


    Sun Wukong''s face suddenly changed, and he didn''t care to entangle with Zhao Xin. With a wave of his hand, Ruyi''s golden cudgel flew back to his hand.


    I can''t control the windstorm sword which weighs ten thousand tons. I can only lift it reluctantly and then aim at the monkey king to chop it down!


    Bang!


    The huge crash sound sounded in people''s ears, many people subconsciously covered their ears.


    At this moment, the sky and the earth are silent, and the whole space is only the sound of sword and stick.


    On the flat ground, several big trees, which were still strong, were blown about by Yu Bo.


    I don''t know how long after that, the roar slowly receded, and was replaced by a dead silence.


    The sound of insects and roars disappeared, and the trees on the roadside were calm again.


    As the light faded away, I knelt on one knee, and the storm sword had already fallen out of my hand and slid down to one side.


    I felt that my sight was a little blurred. I touched it with my hand and found it was wet and smelly.


    What is this?


    I just came up with such an idea in my mind, but I heard Zhao Xin roar: "blood, xiaolun, you are full of blood."


    At the same time, rose they finally rushed to me, lifted me up from the ground, a worried face said: "xiaolun, are you ok? There''s blood under your eyes, ears and nose


    I rolled my eyes when I heard Rose''s words.


    You''re not talking nonsense. You''ve come to try the side effects of using Dun class weapons.


    I shook my head, trying to keep my head awake: "where''s the monkey king?"


    No one answered, looking at a certain place.


    As they looked at it, I found that the original majestic and invincible Dou defeated Buddha was lying on the dry grass pile, looking at me with a complicated face.


    "Xiaolun, while the monkey king has lost his fighting ability, hurry to put the exile society into the myth!" General ducao''s voice was heard again.


    But I did not pay attention to him, took off the ear of the communicator, slowly toward the monkey king.


    Everyone was shocked to see my action!


    Although the monkey king now looks very miserable, but after all, it is still a mythical Buddha, who knows if it will burst up and hurt people.


    If the monkey king really has such a mind, it''s hard to cope with my current state.


    Jiawen tried to stop me, but I waved him down.


    "The monkey king is not our enemy!" Leaving such a sentence, I finally came to the monkey king with my broken body.


    At this time, more than half of the monkey king''s exquisite lock armour had been destroyed, and the golden monkey hair was exposed to the air, which was very desolate when it was gently blown by the breeze.


    And the wishful golden cudgel, which has been fighting with the monkey king for many years, is not far away from it, no longer as proud as it was just now.


    At this moment, the monkey king is not like the great sage fighting alone with millions of heavenly soldiers. On the contrary, he is an old man in his twilight years. His eyes are so lonely!


    "You win!" Sun Wukong lowered his head, looked at the tender grass that had just been washed by the rain at his feet, and said with a complicated look: "in those years, no one could force my son to such a field except the Tathagata. Of course, this does not mean that you are stronger than the mythical Tathagata Buddha. All this is due to the strange weapon in your hand."


    I did not speak, so quietly listening to the monkey king said: "you know! How happy I was when someone rescued me from the confinement of myth. I''m glad to finally see Huaguo Mountain again, and see the heaven and earth that Shifu once cherished. But when I rushed out of the myth, I was angry. That piece of heaven and that piece of land had already disappeared. Black smoke and stink. At that moment, my grandson wants to destroy this piece of heaven and earth, and you human beings. "


    Sun Wukong said a lot about their master and apprentice. I didn''t answer, just listened quietly.


    Because I know that I need an audience to fight against Buddha at this moment.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Sun Wukong''s tiredness or other reasons. He finally stopped and looked up at me: "you are the winner, I am the loser! History has always been written by winners. It was like this in those days, and it should be like this now. Let''s say, what are you going to do with me? "


    Suddenly, I put my hand in front of the monkey king.


    Seeing the bloody hands, Monkey King''s face was full of doubts.


    "I won''t banish you to mythology!" Facing the puzzled eyes of the monkey king, I didn''t retreat. Instead, I stretched my hand a little closer and said with a smile, "let''s be comrades in arms!"


    Not only the monkey king was stunned, but also our comrades in arms who had been watching us.Zhao Xin''s face was filled with a look of disbelief: "I heard you right! Xiaolun wants to surrender the monkey king. "


    I turned around and glared at him. I didn''t have a good way: "it''s not to surrender, but to make it our comrades in arms."


    "I want to fight with the Buddha and protect this huge home!"


    But to my surprise, Monkey King shook his head: "this is not my home. I will not protect it with you."


    "Why?" Zhao Xin rushed out and yelled at the monkey king: "you have lived in this land, so why do you say it is not your home?"


    Sun Wukong laughs and points to the tank nearby. He says coldly, "without these iron box monsters in my home, my home will not be so dirty now!"


    After a pause, the monkey king said, "besides, there is no one here worthy of my protection."


    At this point, Zhao Xin''s mood became a little excited: "NIMA, do you think we are willing to make the great rivers and mountains like this. All this is war. Without these iron box demons in your mouth, our homeland would have been ruined and we would have become slaves. "


    I know the nature of the monkey king. If you let him go on, it may not be another big war.


    Waving his hand to stop Zhao Xin from speaking, I said, "I beg your last point to disagree."


    As soon as the tone changed, he yelled: "who said that no one in the world is worth your protection? Do you remember the fox


    "What did you say?" Mention Ali, monkey king suddenly excited, pulling my collar roared: "you say Ali still live in this world?"


    "That''s right!" I spread out my hand, my eyes narrowed slightly and asked, "Ali, is it worth your protection?"


    The monkey king struggled from the ground, picked up his golden cudgel and asked seriously, "have you ever cheated me?"


    I shook my head. Anyway, Ali is about to enter the super Seminary. It''s a good choice to win over the monkey king with the opportunity.


    "Since Ali lives on this planet, of course I will protect her." Sun Wukong''s eyes floated to the distance, clenched his fist and said, "but before that, I''m going to see if this world is the world that master has gone through all kinds of hardships and longitude from the West. Let me just come back to you after a stroll in this world. See you later!"


    The monkey king left, just before he left, he put a seed in my body!


    I don''t know what that seed is, but the monkey king told me it was a seed of hope.


    Maybe one day it will sprout, take root, and bring the hope of the next life!

 Chapter 36

    The monkey king drove the colorful clouds away. I remember that in the last life, it also walked so natural and unrestrained.


    But this time it was concerned.


    Ali, this name will always be a scar in the heart of the monkey king.


    In the last life, the monkey king failed to protect Ali. Maybe it can rewrite history in this life!


    I turned around and found that Zhao Xin and them were all staring at the distant cloud and smiling: "the monkey king has gone. We have won this battle."


    Is that a victory?


    Zhao Xin was stunned at first, then reacted and cried out: "we have won, we have defeated the legendary Buddha!"


    Hula!


    In an instant, the whole war was covered with cheers.


    They were happy and boiling, with tears in their eyes.


    It''s over at last!


    They use their own efforts to make this land free from the baptism of artillery fire, and they use their own beliefs to cast a wall.


    The breeze is rising and rippling.


    Under the caress of the breeze, the old trees on the edge of the war wriggled.


    Though not charming, it is more charming.


    Looking up, the smoke of the war gradually disappeared, replaced by a kind of joy for the rest of life, and a smile gradually appeared on his face.


    Home without war is beautiful!


    But at this time, rose squeezed into the crowd, expressionless handed me a communicator.


    People see this, the heart is a Lin.


    While they were happy, they suddenly remembered the scene when I was fighting against the monkey king.


    He refused the order from general dukao and released the monkey king without permission.


    At this moment, all people feel heavy.


    You know, the most taboo thing on the battlefield is to disobey military orders. They don''t know what kind of punishment will be waiting for me, and I don''t know.


    Take a deep breath, take over the communication device from the rose hand, the tone solemnly asked: "general, do you have any instructions?"


    "Ge xiaolun, how brave you are General dukao''s angry voice came from the messenger: "what qualifications do you have to let monkey king go? You know it''s a time bomb, it could explode at any time. "


    Although they were far apart, Xinye and Jiawen still heard the angry voice of general ducao and looked at me with worry.


    I shook my head at them, then answered to the messenger, "general, maybe you think Monkey King is just a pile of data. But in my eyes, he is a living person, no one can deprive him of the right to live in this world


    "How dare you argue!" General ducao''s voice has been frozen to the extreme: "I now ask you, have you ever regretted?"


    I did not reply, but turned to look at Zhao Xin and them. At this time, they have toward me crazy blink, sign to quickly admit a mistake.


    I can only express my deep regret for this.


    "Report! I don''t regret it "It''s my duty to guard my home, but I won''t kill innocent people," I roared at the messenger. The monkey king is not wrong, it is the war that is wrong. "


    Silence!


    Dead silence!


    No one would have thought that I would give admiral ducao such an answer.


    What''s more disturbing is that since I yelled out this sentence, there was no sound in the communicator.


    Zhao Xin walked back and forth, muttering: "it''s over. It''s over. Won''t Xiao Lun be expelled from the super seminary for this?"


    Jiawen gave me a worried look and didn''t seem to understand why I would talk back to her.


    Just when everyone thought that they were discussing what to do with me, Admiral ducao''s laughter rang out in the messenger: "you are really a good fighter, as the teacher said


    "I know that the rest of the students from the super seminary must be nearby. Now I''ll tell you. What the country needs is not a machine that only knows how to kill, but a soldier of flesh and blood. Xiao Lun, you are the pride of our super theological college! "


    Nima! What''s the situation?


    The change of painting style is too fast!


    Before everyone could adapt to the sudden change of painting style, Zhao Xin came up and asked with a smile to the communicator, "in this case, the super theological college won''t open xiaolun, will it?"


    "It''s Ge xiaolun?" Ducao sighed slightly: "if I really let him go, you kids will have to go on strike..."


    hearing ducao''s words, I obviously feel that they are all relieved.


    But at this time, my body can''t help shaking.


    Jiawen was the first one who found me strange. He helped me and asked with concern: "xiaolun, are you ok?"


    "I..." before I finished speaking, I suddenly felt as if I had been drained of all my strength. My body became extremely heavy, and my eyelids closed slowly.Before fainting, I vaguely heard Jiawen roar: "no, xiaolun fainted."


    ...


    when I opened my eyes again, I found that I was so familiar around.


    White sheets, white curtains, white ceiling, pungent disinfectant...


    kick your ass!


    I''m in the hospital again.


    What makes me even more depressed is that this ward is the same as the last time we three lived together, but now I am the only one lying on the bed.


    "NIMA! If it goes on like this, it will become my exclusive ward. "


    Learn to believe the tone of the Lord secretly scolded a, just want to prop up from the bed, but found the ward door was pushed open.


    My eyes lit up when I could see the people coming in.


    Pink nurse uniform, black silk stockings, legs are still so thin, body is still so hot.


    Nima, this is not the nurse who changed the dressing for the three of us last time!


    What a fate!


    The nurse sister glanced at me and found that I was staring at her... To be exact, she was staring at her beautiful legs wrapped in black stockings and glared at me: "what are you looking at, dead color wolf!"


    How to talk? You dress like this to let others see!


    I took back my eyes, embarrassed smile: "what a coincidence!"


    "What a coincidence Nurse sister lost me a white eye, no good airway: "take off pants!"


    Kick your ass!


    Do you want to be so bold.


    Well, I admit that I''m a little more handsome and charming. But this is the second time we meet. Will it be a little too fast.


    The nurse sister made trouble for a while and found that I didn''t move. Instead, she looked at me with a wry face and said impatiently, "do you hear me taking off your pants?"


    Take it off, what''s the big deal!


    Pity my innocence, which has been treasured for more than 20 years. I didn''t expect it would be destroyed here.


    But why my heart is still a little excited.


    Slowly untie the belt, is ready to ask sister who is up and who is down, but found that she took out a syringe to my buttocks.


    "Hey, who? I asked you to take off your pants for injection. I didn''t let you take them off all." The nurse sister saw my action and a red cloud rose on her face.


    Kick your ass!


    It was an injection for me. You said it earlier, which made me so excited!

 Chapter 37

    In the ward, it''s called an embarrassment!


    I thought that the nurse wanted to do something to me when there was no one around, but I didn''t expect that she just wanted to give herself an injection.


    Kick your ass!


    According to the hero in the movie, don''t you have special treatment?


    I''m a hero! Why is there no treatment like that in movies.


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to get my pants up yet. " The nurse sister saw that I was just staring at her for a long time without any action. She glared at me: "it''s just an injection. Is it necessary for you to take off all your pants?"


    "Who told you to make the injection so ambiguous?" I murmured and slowly lifted my pants up to cover most of my buttocks.


    Although the nurse didn''t understand what I said, she knew that there must be nothing good to say at the sight of my expression. She opened her eyes and hummed coldly, then turned around and began to make trouble again.


    My sister nurse, who is facing me in the north, doesn''t know that she is bending over and unconsciously highlights her round hips incisively and vividly. The tight nurse skirt shows the sharp curve and beautiful peach heart shape.


    Last time I really couldn''t see it. This nurse''s buttocks are really full and pretty!


    Just as I was quietly appreciating the nurse''s buttocks, I suddenly found that she turned around, holding an oversized syringe in her hand, and was startled!


    Nima! Are you giving injections to people or cows.


    I secretly swallowed saliva, carefully asked: "nurse, you are not going to use this thing to give me an injection?"


    He muttered in his heart: "NIMA! Can''t you just peep at someone else and find out that''s why they use such a large syringe to revenge themselves? "


    But unexpectedly, the nurse rolled her eyes and didn''t have a good airway: "you think I''m willing to use this extra large syringe for injection. Who told you that your constitution is different from that of ordinary people? Ordinary syringes can''t get in at all."


    Blame me!


    If not, what can I do to defend my home and country.


    I was just about to speak, but the nurse waved her hand and said impatiently, "OK, get down quickly."


    When I found the irresistible look on the nurse''s face, I turned my lips helplessly and finally changed my posture to lie on the bed.


    "I said, sister, can you do it later? Don''t be like last time..."


    Before I had finished speaking, I felt a pain coming from my buttock, accompanied by the nurse''s vicious voice: "I told you to peep at me, and see if I don''t kill you!"


    Sure enough, cheap is not so easy to take.


    But I was surprised. Just now, the nurse turned her back on me. How could she find me peeping at her.


    All of a sudden, my eyes coagulated. It turned out that there was a mirror in the corner of the ward, which was just facing me. It must have been through the mirror that my sister nurse found me peeping at her!


    "What a carelessness Looking up at the nurse sister, I found that she was staring at my ass, as if there was a deep hatred with her. There was a bitter smile on my face.


    Fortunately, the nurse sister was angry, but she didn''t forget her duty. After giving me the injection, she coldly dropped a sentence: "you do it yourself!" He turned and walked out of the ward.


    Watching the nurse sister leave, my heart that call a depressed!


    I just peeped at your ass. is it necessary to inject me with such a large syringe?


    When the nurse sister just walked out of the ward, several figures crowded in outside the door. Among them, Zhao Xin rushed to me and asked, "Xiao Lun, what have you done? How could that nurse give you an injection with such a big syringe? "


    I found that not only Zhao xinjiawen but also rose came in. I asked nervously, "have you all seen it?"


    This can be miserable, the glorious image of Ge Weian has been destroyed.


    Then I thought of a more terrifying possibility. If in the future the letter Ye they carelessly in front of Yan said a leak, I should not be beaten into a pig''s head!


    However, to my surprise, Mr. Xin shook his head and said with regret: "we came late. We only saw the nurse''s angry injection. We don''t know what happened in front of us."


    "That''s fine." There was a faint sigh of relief in my heart.


    As long as they don''t see me peeping at the fragrant buttocks of other nurses, they will be OK!


    Lord Xin found that I slowly breathed out a breath, came to me and asked mysteriously, "Xiao Lun, tell us honestly, did you do something immoral to my sister, that''s why people are so angry?"


    You''ve just done the most immoral thing. Your whole family has done the most immoral thing.


    I white letter ye one eye, the vision falls on the body of rose, ask a way: "what do you come to do?"


    Who knows rose just cold hum a, will head twist to another place.Ah! I''ll kick your ass.


    When I offend this woman, why give me a look as soon as I come up.


    Perhaps knowing the doubts in my heart, Master Xin came to my ear and explained in a low voice: "Xiao Lun, don''t be angry. You also know that rose has always regarded you as her opponent, but you are so good against monkey king this time. Of course, she won''t give you a look. "


    I see!


    Hearing the explanation from Master Xin, I felt a twinkle on my face. Then I looked at Rose with a smile and asked, "elder sister, are you going to pit me again this time?"


    Think of the last rose unexpectedly with the super seminary prize to pit themselves, I was awe inspiring.


    I will be careful this time, no matter the other side uses the beauty trick or the bitter meat trick... I will not be fooled.


    "Xiaolun, you misunderstood Sister Rose this time. They came to see you with good intentions." The letter master on the side explained to Rose: "she already knew that she was wrong last time, so this time she sincerely invited you to have a big meal. You see, people have brought all the money."


    With that, Master Xin took out an envelope from his arms. I secretly took a look and found that it was a red bill. I moved a little in my heart.


    Did you really blame this chick this time?


    "Is the money really hers?" I glanced at the envelope in Master Xin''s hand, pretended to be careless and said, "but how can I smell a conspiracy?"


    "Don''t forget it, Zhao Xin, give me the money back."


    Rose said that she was about to grab the envelope, but I grabbed it first and said with a smile: "for your sincere sake, I''ll take the money... Wow, it''s 5000 yuan, enough for us to have a big meal."


    "Xiaolun, so you should use the money to invite you to dinner."


    "Of course, GE xiaolun is not so mean...


    " Oh! It''s a success


    Before I finished speaking, Xin Ye and Lena hit each other''s palms, and Jiawen next to them looked like smiling and didn''t dare to smile.


    Seeing this, my face turned green.


    Kick your ass! If I don''t know now that I''ve been cheated again, I''m a fool.


    Nima, this time they''re ganging up on me.


    Can we still play happily?

 Chapter 38

    After lying in the ward for a week, I finally got out of the hospital.


    But when I was discharged from the hospital on this day, no one came to pick me up, but I did not expect.


    "Those damned bastards know where they are going." I murmured and walked slowly towards Durban.


    At this time, the super Seminary, which was originally bustling and noisy, is extremely quiet. White, yellow and purple flower spirits are blooming in the flower beds, and a faint fragrance is quietly floating out from those flower spirits.


    Walking in this courtyard, my heart is full of a sense of pride!


    This is my home, this is what I want to protect.


    How nice!


    Stepping on the bluestone steps, looking at the big sign in Durban, I took a deep breath and pushed the door in.


    WOW!


    Ribbons flying, singing in unison, ear shaking cheers in my ears: "welcome hero."


    Suddenly looked up, found that the front are familiar with the figure.


    Xinye, Jiawen, leina, rose... They didn''t forget that I was discharged today. They just wanted to give me a surprise.


    Master Xin came up and beat his chest. He said with a smile, "Xiao Lun, you''re back at last!"


    "Believe me!" I opened my arms to Zhao Xin and gave him a warm hug.


    "Jiawen!"


    As soon as I opened my arms to rose, I suddenly realized that the relationship between us could not reach the level of hugging. There was an embarrassed look on my face: "cough... Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to hug you."


    In this regard, rose just slightly rolled his eyes.


    I think she doesn''t disdain to hug me!


    Just believe ye this two goods don''t plan to let me go like this, start to coax a way in the side: "embrace a!"


    There is no shortage of onlookers in the world. When they heard that Xinye drank it, many people followed suit and said, "hold one!"


    As the voice became louder and louder, I found a faint blush on Rose''s cold face.


    Is this chick shy?


    All of a sudden, such a strange idea came into my mind.


    Kick your ass!


    Rose has a shy day.


    The world is crazy.


    All of a sudden, I found that Lena crowded to Rose''s side, whispered in her ear for a while, rose then red face toward me.


    This chick is not angry, want to beat me? I''m not the one to make a mistake.


    Just as I hesitated to find a place to avoid the wind, rose made an unexpected move for all the people present.


    She stood on tiptoe and hugged me.


    Rose took the initiative to hold me?


    At this moment, my mind was blank, and my whole body was even more rigid.


    If this had happened in the last life, it would never have happened, but now...


    is it not that rose fell in love with me by the shock of my son of a bitch?


    Come on, I haven''t sent out a bastard, OK.


    Just as I was thinking, Rose''s cold voice sounded in my ear: "don''t get me wrong, it''s just teacher Liu''s cooperation with you, so as not to hurt the hearts of other soldiers!"


    Kick your ass!


    I have long known that rose can not be so active, emotion is received flow of the teacher''s instructions.


    At this time, Zhao Xin on the side said: "Jiawen, please slap me in the face."


    Jiawen thought that she had heard wrong, so she took out her ear and asked in disbelief: "what did you say just now?"


    "I want you to slap me in the face and see if it''s a dream!" Zhao Xin said: "forget it, I''ll do it myself!"


    Immediately, we watched Zhao Xin slap himself in the face.


    Zhao Xin took a cold breath from his slap, and then he said with ecstasy: "it''s really not a dream."


    Then he looked at the rose that had released me, and said shamelessly: "Sister Rose, hold one is hold, hold two is also hold, or take this opportunity to hold me!"


    In response, rose only spit out a word: "roll!"


    "It''s a little too difficult to roll and hold, or we''ll change our movements!"


    Hearing the murmur of Master Xin, everyone was in tears and laughter.


    After this special welcome ceremony, our days at the super seminary have entered the countdown.


    Juxia, a new training base. There we will not only fight against mogana, but also fight against more evil spirits.


    That''s the last defense line of the earth. If it''s over, the earth will be over.


    But there''s one more thing I have to do before I log on to the Grand Canyon.


    ......I looked up at the number of the door and found that it was written "alishiaowo No. 93". Without looking back, I asked, "is it here, sir Xin?"


    At this time, Xinye looks cool in his special overalls and a pair of black sunglasses. He just reveals his temperament as a loser: "Ali''s nest should be here. I don''t know if he really wants to live in a beautiful woman as mentioned in the materials."


    "It must be a beautiful woman, but it''s not something you can be infected with." I shook my head to master Xin, and then I kicked them away under his shocked eyes.


    "lie down, Xiao Lun, do you want to be so violent?" after all, it is a girl''s place to live. If you catch someone else, you will not change clothes. "The letter Master said, and swept towards the house. When he saw the scene in the house stopped suddenly, he took a long time to praise him." Xiao Lun, you just had awesome strength in that one! "


    At this time, a girl in purple translucent silk pajamas in the room is winking at the computer camera, and occasionally makes some fantastic moves.


    This girl is in her twenties. She has big eyes, thin eyebrows and a straight nose. Even if she doesn''t use any rouge, she still has a cherry mouth full of infinite fantasy. She has a skin that can be broken by blowing. She looks charming. Her long black hair is scattered on her shoulders.


    Thick temples sprinkle, crisp chest half cover, perhaps because the dance was too intense just now, a ball of pink meat in front of the chest is beating up and down.


    See letter Ye eyes almost stare out, I coughed: "National Security Bureau."


    Ali responded at this time, quickly turned off the camera, covered his chest, and said: "I didn''t do anything bad. I just worked as an anchor on the Internet to earn some pocket money."


    "I didn''t tell you that!" I pulled a stool and sat down in front of Ali. With a cold face, I said, "respond to the call of the state and join the super Seminary."


    Hearing that we are not running for the anchor, Ali obviously breathed a sigh, sat down and asked curiously, "it''s the super theological college that has been widely spread to prepare for the coming war."


    "That''s right!" I nodded and asked, "well, are you interested in joining?"


    "No interest!"


    I frowned and said, "even if you''re not interested, you have to join them, because you inherit their special genes."


    "Who?" Ali picked his eyebrows, then choked with a smile: "do you know why I don''t like my family? My grandmother is a prostitute - female, my mother is a junior, I have never heard of a father. There''s no grandfather. Is that a special gene? So my ideal, no, was to find a big bag to support me. Anyway, my mother did the same thing.


    Looking at Ali, who was a little emotional, he sighed and asked: what''s the result?


    "Isn''t that the end? In fact, I gave up a lot. If you want to play with me... You want a lot of local tyrants...


    "ah, it seems that you have to use that move!" I sighed a little, patted Mr. Xin''s shoulder, and said in a soft voice, "it''s up to you!"


    "Ah?" Zhao Xin was slightly stunned, and then looked at Ali in front of him. He patted the table and hummed coldly, "can I give you a magic power?"


    "Think, think."


    "Can I find you a great man?"


    "Deal!"


    ¡°......¡±

 Chapter 39

    Finally, I got rid of Ali and explained to monkey king.


    However, I still feel sympathy for Ali, not only because of her life experience, but also because of her tragic fate.


    Never get true love, maybe this is the reason why the Tianhu family will not return!


    After Ali packed up, we quickly climbed into the helicopter, but this time we did not fly to the super theological college, but to the new base, the Grand Canyon.


    Juxia is the carrier of an aircraft carrier, surrounded by numerous frigates.


    The reason why we choose to be a new training base here is that the senior management of the super theological college has also been considered in many aspects.


    First of all, as the enemy becomes more and more powerful, the weapons to be used must become more and more advanced, so the battlefield must be far away from the city.


    Secondly, the training facilities here are perfect, which is a natural training place.


    When Ali stepped out of the helicopter, he was completely shocked by the scene in front of him.


    "This is your training base?" Ali pointed to the aircraft carrier in front and asked excitedly.


    "Cough..." Master Xin coughed, pretended to be calm and said, "nothing. Before, our super seminary was bigger than here."


    I glanced at Zhao Xin and found that this guy was shaking with excitement and pretended to be nothing.


    I haven''t learned other skills. I''ll learn how to pretend first!


    I rolled my eyes, just want to take Ali to report, but found big d this guy flurried toward me.


    "Xiao Lun, you have to help me this time." Big d gave me a wry smile and explained, "my cousin called me just now and told me that my cousin, Devin, was not learning well every day. He put away his good books and went to learn from others to mix with the underworld. It''s said that I became a good man when I entered the super Seminary, so my cousin specially asked me to bring that bastard in... No, serve the motherland! "


    Hear big d say so, I came to interest immediately.


    You know, dravin is a powerful export guy. It would be much easier to deal with moganna if he joined in.


    But I did not rush to agree to big d, but calmly asked: "this matter flow teacher agreed?"


    "Yes, of course, or I dare not come to you for help!" Big d patted his chest and promised: "don''t worry, now I''m a soldier, and I won''t mess with you."


    I nodded and said, "OK, let''s go and bring your cousin back."


    When we arrived, we happened to run into dravin in a small alley. He was followed by a dozen brothers. As soon as he walked, he almost didn''t write "Lao Tzu is the best in the world".


    Seeing clearly that the leader is the dravin we are looking for, Mr. Xin glanced at the big d beside him with a strange look and asked with a smile, "does your family like the underworld so much?"


    Big d was embarrassed by Zhao Xin and replied awkwardly: "when I was a child, my family was very poor, so I didn''t have a chance to study. It''s not easy to wait for the development of our country, and we can go to school voluntarily, but our mind is no longer on learning. "


    saw Zhao Xinzhang open his mouth and tried to make complaints about it. I chucked him, "don''t forget that we are here to do business."


    "Big d went up to say hello to your cousin and asked if he would like to go back to juxia with us?"


    Big d hesitated for a moment and asked carefully: "my cousin is stubborn. What if he doesn''t want to go back with us?"


    I glared at big d, no good way: "if he doesn''t want to go back with us, then we''ll beat him to go back with us."


    "Why! That''s a good idea Hearing what I said, big d''s eyes lit up and went up without saying a word.


    Then we saw big d patting Devin on the shoulder and saying in a cold voice, "son of a bitch, come with me to a place."


    "Who are you... Eh, my cousin is so clever that you are here?" As soon as he wanted to scold him, he turned around to find that he was his cousin, whom he had not seen for a long time. With a smile on his face, he asked in an urgent voice, "cousin, aren''t you in the East Street? How did you get here? Can''t you get along? Tell my cousin that he''s covering you. "


    "I''ll cover you!" When he saw that dravin started to talk and shut up, big d felt angry. He slapped him on the forehead and roared, "what do you look like now?"


    Dreven was stunned by the slap, while his so-called brothers were stunned.


    After a long time, a little gangster who dyed his hair into various colors stood up, pointed to big d''s nose and scolded: "dry, what are you? You dare to beat my brothers, brothers copy guys!"


    Hula...


    with Huang Mao''s order, the others took out an iron stick from behind and pointed at big D.


    Finally, he felt the place he had been photographed by big D and said with pride, "see, this is the iron man!""I bought you a watch!" Big d is about to blow up and slap him in the face.


    Big d has been training in the super theological Academy for two months, which is his opponent.


    Pop!


    Dreven was stunned with a slap.


    "Dry, even move my brothers in front of me, brothers, give me up!" Huang Mao roared and rushed to big d quickly, but before he took a few steps, he found that there was a figure in front of him.


    When I found that Huang Mao looked like a ghost, I couldn''t help shaking my head and whispered, "what''s wrong? I have to learn from others to be a gangster."


    Ten minutes later, the original several fierce gangsters were looking at us.


    I pointed to dravin next to me, narrowed my eyes and asked, "I''m going to take him now. Which of you has a problem?"


    Shua!


    All of a sudden, all the thugs shook their heads, and it was like practicing hundreds of times.


    As soon as he saw that the whole person was not good, he put out his finger and said, "tiger, just now you said we were brothers?"


    "Go to your paralyzed brother, if you can''t fight, the devil will be your brother." Yellow hair spat and dravin swallowed. Then he looked at me carefully and asked, "brother, can we go now?"


    Seeing that the effect I wanted had been achieved, I waved my hand: "don''t let me see you bullying the weak in the future, otherwise my fist is not vegetarian."


    "Certainly not." Huang Mao nodded and slowly stepped back. He found that I didn''t mean to chase him. As soon as he turned around, he ran away.


    He only hated his parents for having two less legs.


    When I saw the dejected dravin, I patted him on the shoulder and said, "now I''m dead!"


    Instead of answering, he turned to big D and asked, "cousin, I promise you to go to the super Seminary, but can you tell me what you mean by buying a watch?"


    "I don''t know." Big d rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good airway: "it''s the meaning that I''m iron and your mother is forced."


    "Oh Delevin nodded first, then responded, glaring and asking, "cousin, you even scold my mother."

 Chapter 40

    When we took dravin to the Grand Canyon, we found that Jiawen was lecturing Ali and them.


    In addition to Ali, there are two other girls who are called Wei Ying and He Wei.


    After seeing us, Jiawen quickly ran over, pointed to Delevin and asked, "this boy is big d''s cousin. Doesn''t he look special?"


    Dravin just wanted to retort, but he Wei pointed at him and said in surprise: "how did that scum come here?"


    Ali asked curiously: "do you know him?"


    "He''s a scum!"


    "Do you hear me? They say you are scum." Big d got angry and slapped him twice.


    Dreven cried in pain!


    "Oh! What a busy day A slightly funny voice sounded behind us.


    Look in the direction of the sound and it''s Lena.


    Today, Lena is wearing a light yellow windbreaker outside, with a small white cardigan inside, which perfectly highlights her hot waist and explosive chest. Two straight and slender jade legs are wrapped by a pair of black stockings, which looks smooth and smooth.


    I have to say that today Lena''s dress is absolutely attractive to men.


    I found that when dravin saw Lena, his eyes suddenly brightened, and then the guy ran to Lena''s side and said, "I think you''re familiar with this beauty. Have we met somewhere?"


    Big d see dreven even put the idea to his elder sister''s head, in the heart that call a depressed.


    You know, Lena in his mind is the snow lotus on Tianshan Mountain, sacred and inviolable.


    Just as big d was about to drag him back, I reached out and stopped him.


    Facing big d''s puzzled eyes, I explained in a low voice: "your cousin''s temperament is too jumpy. It''s good for him to suffer some hardships in the future."


    Maybe I don''t think it''s wrong. Big d nodded and said in a deep voice: "this boy is not clean up, even the elder sister dares to tease!"


    After this period of time, Lena has gradually become the "first sister" of the super Seminary. She never thought that anyone would dare to tease herself.


    Leng a half ring, Rena just reaction come over, squint eyes smile way: "I see you are recognize the wrong person, I don''t know you."


    "Ah! It doesn''t matter if we didn''t know each other before, but it''s not too late now! " Devin pointed to the big d beside me and said mysteriously, "see, that''s my cousin. In the future, if you encounter anything in the super Seminary, just come to him. "


    We all looked at big d strangely when we heard what dravin said. And big d himself is eager to find a crack to drill in.


    To our surprise, Lena did not expose Devin. Instead, she patted him on the shoulder and said solemnly, "classmate, you can only rely on yourself in the super Seminary. Look at your little body, you''d better do more exercise, so that you won''t be scared to pee your pants when you go to the battlefield. "


    At the first glance, Devin took Lena as his goal, and naturally did not want to be looked down upon by her. He was so stiff that he said, "beauty, I''m not afraid to tell you that I don''t have any other skills, but I can fight at the beginning..."


    but before Devin finished speaking, she waved impatiently and said, "let''s not think about the beginning Let''s talk about the present


    "You say you can fight well, don''t you?" Lena looked down for a moment, then raised her head and asked tentatively, "why don''t we have a fight here?"


    "With you?" Devin gave Lena a strange look, then said with a strange smile, "I can fight with you, but you have to agree to my request."


    "Come on, what''s the demand? "Rena snapped her fingers and looked at Devin with a smile.


    To see Lena so easily agreed, there was a look of ecstasy on Devin''s face: "if I win, you must be my girlfriend."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people on the scene looked at Delevin in amazement.


    Big d roared: "I''ll kill you, you son of a bitch. How dare you hit my elder sister."


    But before big d rushed up, I caught him, squinted and said, "Lena is not angry. What are you excited about?"


    Lena glared at me, then she snapped her fingers and said softly, "I promise you, if I lose, I''ll be your girlfriend. If you lose, I''ll run around the giant gorge for three times."


    Kick your ass!


    Do you want to bet so much?


    I was shocked to hear Lena''s request.


    You know, the Grand Canyon is an aircraft carrier. If you really run around naked, it''s estimated that dreven will become a celebrity in a moment.


    What makes people feel speechless most is that dravin seems to have picked up a big bargain and quickly nods his head.


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die!" I secretly murmured, and then looked to the center of the field.By this time, Devin was ready to attack.


    On the contrary, Lena put her hands in the pockets of her coat and looked relaxed.


    "Xiao Lun, how sure are you that Draven can beat Lena?" Zhao Xin quietly came up to me and asked in a low voice.


    Mr. Xin, at least you are an old man. How can you ask such an idiotic question.


    At least Lena also won the third place in the fighting class. It''s not easy to deal with the little gangsters like dravin.


    As a matter of fact, as I thought, Lena got rid of Devin in three or five seconds.


    Looking down on the ground and kicking Devin, Lena stepped forward and kicked her feet. She didn''t have a good way: "now it''s time for you to keep your promise."


    "What promise?" Devin''s look at Lena was full of fear.


    Just now, when he saw a flower in front of him, Lena''s figure disappeared.


    "You don''t want to default, do you?" Lena stares maliciously at the middle of Devin''s thigh and says with a wicked smile, "if you don''t run naked, you can, but some punishment is unavoidable."


    Finding Lena staring at her crotch all the time, dreven felt that the whole person was cool: "what punishment?"


    "Get the knife!" Lena spread her hand behind her, and immediately someone handed her a pair of scissors.


    Lena made a "click" gesture to Devin''s crotch, then asked strangely, "do you want to know?"


    "No!" If Levin doesn''t know what Lena''s "punishment" is, he''s a fool.


    Then, the guy got up from the ground, took off his pants and yelled: "it''s just streaking. What''s the big deal... Mom, the people here are so cruel, I want to go home!"

 Chapter 41

    Soon, the name of dravin spread all over the Grand Canyon. After all, he was the first person to run naked around the sacred and great aircraft carrier.


    Because the Grand Canyon is still under construction, there are many things to be done step by step.


    But as the days went by, more and more people joined the super Seminary.


    Of course, with the increasing number of people, we have more and more programs after training.


    Although it is on the sea, the area of the Grand Canyon is comparable to that of a town, so there are many entertainment projects around it, among which the most popular one is the bar!


    Every day after training, we would go to the bar for two drinks, and then go back to the dormitory to sleep.


    Today, Mr. Xin and I came to the bar as usual, but we found that the front desk was full of people, and there was a cheer from time to time.


    "Strange, what are they looking at?" With a curious heart, Master Xin walked towards the crowd, but he was surprised and waved to Jiawen and me.


    With a trace of doubt, I squeezed into the crowd, and suddenly a familiar figure appeared in front of me.


    At this point. Rose is sitting in a high chair, holding a guitar.


    The breeze is blowing, with long hair.


    Let hair slap on the face, as if into a landscape in general.


    The wind of that night blew through the treetops,


    the fallen leaves scattered the red dust.


    You feel beautiful in the middle of the night,


    slightly raise the corners of your mouth...


    the singing of rose is very soft, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    I remember that I once asked Rose who wrote this song in my last life, but she just laughed. It was only later that I knew that the owner of this song was rose.


    Bar inside a quiet, some only rose melodious song.


    No one would have thought that rose was so talented in singing.


    At the end of the song, I don''t know who called good, and then there was a burst of warm applause in the whole bar.


    Rose seems to be just a temporary idea, singing a song and then put down the other ready to go out of the bar. But at this time, I made a look at the letter master, the letter master immediately came over, shouting: "rose, wait a moment."


    Maybe it was the familiar sound that rose stopped and looked back. When she found it was us, she was surprised.


    "It''s you." Rose walked up to me, glanced at me, and then asked Zhao Xin, "what do you call me for?"


    "Cough..." Master Xin pretended to cough for a while and said with a smile, "rose, since we''ve met here, let''s have a drink together!"


    I don''t know if rose is still angry because she held me last time. She shook her head coldly and refused: "no interest!"


    It''s still too tender!


    Seeing a look of disappointment on Zhao Xin''s face, I shook my head and said softly, "I''m afraid I''m not uninterested. I just dare not!"


    Although I said light, but rose immediately turned around, coldly asked: "what do you say?"


    Kick your ass!


    Why is this woman like a powder keg? It blows up at one point!


    Seeing Rose''s cold eyes, I turned my lips and said, "OK, since we are afraid of getting drunk, we can''t force ourselves to..."


    With that, I also deliberately pretended to be very disappointed and shook my head.


    Sure enough, rose see me like this, sneer: "just because you want to get me drunk, it''s fantastic."


    "Boss, serve the wine!"


    ...


    Xin Ye and Jia Wen looked at the wine on the table and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Seeing this, rose said with a cold smile, "don''t you want to drink? I''ll drink enough with you today! "


    As she spoke, rose picked up a bottle of buckwheat wine and poured it "Gudong, Gudong.".


    See rose half bottle of wine down, but the face did not change, I and letter Ye looked at each other, see each other''s eyes smile.


    Should that sentence, do not die, will not die!


    I knew that rose could drink so much that I didn''t dare to fight with others!


    Bang!


    Rose fiercely put the empty wine bottle on the table, looked at us contemptuously and said: "how? Don''t you want to buy me a drink? Now that I''m drinking, don''t you hurry up? "


    Big sister!


    Although we asked you to drink, we didn''t ask you to drink so much!


    "Dry!" Jiawen couldn''t read it any more, so she took a bottle and poured it fiercely.


    Gudong, Gudong...


    seeing that there was less and less wine in the bottle, but Jiawen didn''t take a breath, we immediately had a bottom in our hearts.


    "Jiawen, good job!"


    "Don''t give advice, just do it!"


    As Jiawen moves faster and faster, both Xinye and I are greatly encouraged.It seems that a bottle of wine is no big deal!


    Bang!


    Jiawen put the empty bottle on the table like a rose. Before we could help him, he fell to the ground.


    This NIMA! If you don''t have the capacity to drink, you''ll learn from others. Now you''re losing face and hair!


    When we put Jiawen into the chair and sat down, rose drank and asked with a smile, "who else?"


    "It''s arrogant. I believe you are the first one to refuse!" Without saying a word, Zhao Xin directly picked up the wine bottle and blew it against rose.


    Originally, I thought Lord Xin would be better than Jiawen, but when the wine in the bottle just dropped to half, Zhao Xin threw the bottle directly, covered his mouth and ran to the toilet.


    It''s better than me!


    Looking at the figure that the letter master left, I couldn''t help shaking my head, and then my eyes fell on rose.


    Since this chick wants to drink, I''ve had enough with her!


    Afterwards, I didn''t know how much I drank. Anyway, rose drank a bottle, and I drank a bottle.


    Until the end, I didn''t even know how to get out of the bar.


    ...


    when I opened my eyes, I found that everything seemed so strange.


    Pink sheets, pink curtains, huge crystal chandeliers.


    Is this NIMA still that humble dormitory?


    I shook my head, just want to get out of bed, but found his hand touched a ball of soft things.


    "What is it? I feel good! " I muttered and turned to look at it. I was startled!


    Nima! How can rose lie in this bed?


    Looking at the roses around me, I rubbed my head in pain, but because of the broken pieces, I had no impression in my mind.


    All of a sudden, I looked down at my whole body and found that my clothes and trousers were still fine. I was relieved.


    Fortunately, I finally saved my family''s innocence.


    "En..." at this time, Rose''s mouth came out a whimper, eyelids slowly opened.


    I just wanted to move my hand away from her chest, but I heard rose coldly ask: "Glen, what did you do to me last night?"


    Then, I found a cold light shooting towards my forehead. It was the dagger that rose carried with her!


    However, at this time, what I think in my heart is not that I should explain, but that I feel good!

 Chapter 42

    The cold dagger passed by my face, and I could even see the patterns carved on it.


    Kick your ass! This woman is here for real.


    The tip of hair on my forehead slid down the corner of my eyes, and a big bead of sweat formed on my forehead.


    Nima, I just touched your chest. Is it necessary to do this?


    Despite a burst of slander in my heart, I still tried to raise a smiling face and said cautiously: "rose, listen to my explanation. In fact, just now..."


    but before I finished speaking, Rose''s cold voice interrupted me: "is there any need for explanation?"


    Said rose also looked down at his chest, where there is a clear paw print, suddenly rose''s eyes and cold a few minutes.


    That''s it. I can''t even jump the Yangtze River, not to mention the Yellow River.


    Noticing Rose''s icy eyes, I wish I could slap myself in the face.


    You said that if you only sleep together, it''s OK to say, but your hands just don''t listen to me, and even grab a hand on Rose''s chest.


    Although the feeling is good, it will kill people!


    All of a sudden, I found rose hands slightly shaking, and a cold light close to my head shot, the heart that called a depressed.


    Does this chick really want to kill me?


    Slightly side a head, that cold light then along my forehead to wipe, just nail on the wall to send out "Zheng" sound.


    At the same time, rose body a little tremor, instant disappeared in front of my eyes.


    No, instant step!


    Seeing this, I didn''t know that rose was really angry. I didn''t look at it. I grabbed it with both hands towards the back!


    Patta!


    A strange sound sounded, and then I felt my hands on a soft object.


    I don''t know why, my head a draw, hard pinch pinch, suddenly rose mouth will come out a murmur.


    The voice is very soft, but it is so ecstatic when it comes to my ears!


    No way...


    thinking of some possibility, my face suddenly turned white, and I quickly turned to look at it, only to find that my hands were clinging to the pair of plump roses on her chest.


    Kick your ass! I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River.


    When I found that rose''s beautiful eyes were looking at me, my face froze. I quickly loosened it and explained, "this is really a misunderstanding. Didn''t you find that I just caught you without my head..."


    the roar of rose directly interrupted my words: "Glen, if you die today, or... I''ll kill you!"


    ...


    half an hour later, rose was half lying on the bed and looked at me angrily. If her eyes could kill me, I would be torn to pieces.


    At this time, rose thick temples sprinkle, chest that pair of powder meat is more chaotic trembling, as if just experienced a war in general... Just really experienced a war.


    Until now, when I think back to Rose''s performance just now, I still have some trembling in my heart. This woman is so crazy that she chased me for half an hour. If it wasn''t for her poor physical strength, I don''t think there would be a peaceful scene now.


    I shrugged my head and stood by the wall. I took a careful look at the rose and asked, "Hey, I just touched your chest! Is it necessary to pursue so hard? If you feel that you have suffered a loss, you can feel it back! "


    With that, I bit my teeth, stamped my feet, and straightened my chest.


    Rose see this, silver teeth are almost broken, after a long time, the mouth just spit out a: "you shameless!"


    Yo! When did you lose your teeth?


    You see how dazzling this row of neat teeth are.


    Rose found that I bared my teeth to him. She reacted instantly and said in a hateful voice: "Ge xiaolun, I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    Hey, make it clear, what do you mean I am such a person!


    You know, I''m also a victim.


    God knows how I fell asleep, there was a woman lying next to me, and I accidentally touched someone else''s chest.


    Just think about it carefully, it''s always women who suffer from this kind of thing, and I don''t care much about rose, so I have to turn my mouth and ask, "it happened after all, we should calm down now... At least you can''t stab me in the ass with a dagger."


    "Calm down? Rose a listen to my words, the whole person became excited: "you let me how calm, unless you can compensate me?"


    When I heard rose say this, I quickly covered my chest and said with a tight face: "I warn you, I am a famous grass owner. I can give you everything except my body."


    Rose was choked by my words and rolled her eyes. It took a long time to recover. She said coldly, "it''s like I rare your body. I want you to promise me that you can''t mention anything to anyone today."That''s it?


    Originally, I thought that rose was ready to let me be responsible for her, and I was ready to die, but I didn''t expect her to make such a request.


    Kick your ass!


    I was so excited.


    I shook my head with regret and asked softly, "don''t you have any other requests?"


    "Of course it can''t be so cheap for you." Rose hit a loud finger, sneer: "this is just a subsidiary condition, if you can''t even do this, then we don''t have to continue to talk about the request."


    I said, how could rose not cherish such a good opportunity in front of her eyes.


    What are her main requirements?


    Do you want to use your body to repay... But what about my family?


    No way!


    Later, if rose really put forward any "non-point" request, I will severely refuse her.


    You''re kidding!


    Brother is a faithful man, I will never betray my husband... At least not now.


    Rose found me silent, straight mouth said: "want me to forgive you just shameless behavior can also, but you must promise me three conditions."


    Hello, you are a little too demanding. I just touched your chest, and I had to agree to three conditions at once.


    In spite of all kinds of reluctance in my heart, I found that the pair of roses wanted to eat their own eyes, so I had to nod and say: "as long as it''s not against my principles, I will promise you."


    Rose did not expect that I so readily agreed to come down, a strange look at me, and then got up from the bed.


    Seeing her move, I was surprised again.


    This woman can''t be endless!


    But rose just gave me a cold glance, and then walked out of the door.


    That''s it?


    Looking at the back of rose leaving, I patted my forehead depressed.


    I knew it was so simple. You said it earlier. I almost scared my baby to death!


    I''m the only one left in the room.


    I don''t know how long after that, I suddenly heard a strange laugh in my mouth: "I can''t catch a hand, so I should have a D-cup."

 Chapter 43

    Back in my bedroom, I happened to meet Mr. Xin. They were making quilts. I wanted to slip into the toilet, but he found me.


    "Oh! Let''s see who''s back. "


    When I heard Master Xin''s humble voice, I wanted to hit him with a fist. It was just because I was guilty, I quickly turned my head to one side for fear that Zhao Xin would see something in my face.


    Jiawen put down the quilt, went to me, patted my shoulder, frowned and winked, "where did you go last night? I didn''t go back to my bedroom all night. "


    At this time, Zhao Xin said, "where else can I go? Of course, to accompany my sister! "


    Kick your ass!


    Master Xin, you will die if you say less, but I promise rose that I won''t tell anyone about it.


    Found that I did not mean to answer, Jiawen eyes flashed a strange light, asked in a low voice: "you will not really and rose to open a room?"


    "No, definitely not." I shook my head in a hurry and explained, "I had too much to drink last night, so I just found a place to spend the night."


    "Really?" Zhao Xin looked at me up and down, pretended to be mysterious and said with a smile: "but we listen to the boss of the bar, you are out of the bar with the rose in your arms!"


    "Let''s think about the scene. There are only one man and few women, and they are in a fire. They are adulterous with their husbands... Cough, anyway, a couple are drunk. If nothing happens, I believe you will be the first one not to believe it."


    Nima! Believe me, even if I beg you, can you say less.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "yesterday, rose and I went out of the bar and sent her back to the dormitory. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Lena and them..."


    seeing Zhao Xin walking directly towards the outside of the dormitory without saying a word, I quickly grabbed him and asked, "what are you doing, Mr. Xin?"


    Zhao Xin gave me a strange look and said, "you asked me to ask Lena! Then I''ll ask. "


    Nima! You''re really going to ask.


    Think about rose but didn''t go back to the bedroom like herself last night. If Zhao Xinzhen ran to ask, wouldn''t it be a revelation.


    According to Rose''s temper, I estimated that as long as Xinye left, she would kill me and die with me.


    No way!


    We can''t let Zhao Xin come to find trouble.


    Facing Zhao Xin''s playful eyes, I said with an embarrassed smile: "Master Xin, you know Rose''s temper. If you go to ask people this kind of thing in the early morning, they may even have the heart to kill you. Come on, if you want to know anything, just ask me, and I promise I''ll tell you everything. "


    Then he looked at Jiawen and motioned him to close the door.


    I finally dragged Zhao Xin to the bed and sat down. Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, I heard this guy ask, "was rose with you last night?"


    I can''t hide it. I have to admit it.


    On hearing this, Zhao Xin jumped up from the bed and exclaimed, "NIMA! Xiaolun, did you really sleep the rose


    "Sleep with you He glared at Zhao Xin and said, "I admit that I was with rose last night, but it wasn''t what you imagined... We just slept together and didn''t do anything."


    But Lord Xin and Jiawen threw me a white eye.


    Single men and few women sleep in the same bed and do nothing. Who can believe me if I tell you!


    Seeing the expressions of these two goods, I felt depressed.


    Heaven and earth conscience!


    I really didn''t do anything except touch Rose''s chest.


    All of a sudden, Zhao Xin came up to me and said mysteriously, "Xiao Lun, you''re off the list now, but don''t forget your brother. I''ll ask my sister-in-law to ask them out some other day. Let''s do it, too! "


    "Who is your sister-in-law?" I asked, puzzled.


    Zhao Xin rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "of course it''s rose. Now that you''ve been with rose, she will automatically upgrade to our sister-in-law..."


    before Zhao Xin finished speaking, I covered his mouth and said: "you don''t want to die! You know, if rose knows this, we''ll all die! "


    Zhao Xin struggled for a moment, quickly shook off my hand, took a deep breath, and said with a strange smile: "so you like this tune! I see. Don''t worry. We will keep this secret for you. "


    You understand me!


    Although I was very depressed in my heart, I knew that this kind of thing was getting darker and darker, so I just jumped over and found a topic to chat about.


    Time passed quickly. When we got out of the dormitory, we found a group of people waiting there.


    Looking up, there were some old acquaintances among them. Rui Mengmeng, Da D, Lena and Rosa...


    when I swept Rosa, I found that she just gave a cold hum and then turned her head away.Get it!


    It seems that the woman still hates herself.


    Zhao Xin quietly came up to me and said with a small smile, "Xiao Lun, it seems that you didn''t satisfy sister rose last night, or she wouldn''t give you a look in the morning."


    Without saying a word, I hit him in the stomach with an elbow and said in a low voice, "this is better than rose, or even I can''t protect you."


    Zhao Xin took a furtive look at Rose and found that she was staring at herself with a frosty face. He said with a dry smile: "understand, underground love...


    bang!


    Jiawen slapped Zhao Xin on the head and said, "don''t you see that instructor Jess is staring at us all the time. Don''t you hurry back to the team!"


    Zhao Xin took a look at the back and found that instructor Jess was staring at him coldly. He shivered all over and rushed into the team.


    Finally let these two goods shut up!


    Secretly relieved, toward Jiawen grateful smile, but what I did not think of is, Jiawen while returning to the team whispered: "last night really nothing happened?"


    I''ll kick your ass!


    When did Jiawen become such a gossip.


    "Cough..." suddenly, coach Jess heard a light cough, and the team immediately quieted down.


    Seeing this, coach Jess nodded with satisfaction and yelled: "your task today is..."


    drop... Drop!


    Before coach Jess had finished, there was an alarm on the Grand Canyon.


    The voice was urgent and urgent, as if a signal had been sounded.


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in the team: "what''s the matter? Is it an emergency drill again? "


    I looked at the black hole in the sky and sighed, "it''s not a drill, it''s the charge of war!"

 Chapter 44

    The night is deep, but the charge of the horn is still blowing.


    During the day, the management of the super seminary got a terrible news.


    Yunshan base was attacked by unidentified creatures, they are not afraid of bullets, freely shuttle in the air, crazy and merciless bombing Yunshan base.


    Even so, the soldiers stationed in Yunshan base are determined to fight to the death.


    They built a wall with blood and meat, and survived the attack during the day.


    But the enemy is really too strong, they use the most advanced weapons, they have an invincible body.


    The soldiers stationed in Yunshan base suffered heavy losses!


    According to the news, it was a group of winged demons. Killing human beings was like cooking pigs and sheep.


    Through the description, I know that moganna''s demon Legion has finally arrived on earth, and their target is Donghong 49 nuclear missile in Yunshan base.


    I heard the roar of helicopters, but my heart couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    The track of history once again returned to the origin, where the vision of a smoke of gunpowder.


    Countless people were shouting and crying for help, but their homes were still mercilessly destroyed by the invaders.


    Suddenly, I found someone poked my arm, looked up, but found Zhao Xin looking at me with worried face: "xiaolun, your face is very ugly from the moment you get on the plane, are you ok?"


    I shook my head and said in a soft voice, "it''s OK. I just think of some past events."


    Hearing our conversation, Jiawen put her head together and asked in a low voice: "xiaolun, are you still worried about the attack on Yunshan base? Mr. Liu has already said that Yunshan base has survived the attack. As soon as we arrive, the crisis will be lifted naturally. "


    When I heard Jiawen''s words, I had a bitter smile in my heart.


    They look down on Morgana!


    The most terrible thing about moganna is not her strength, but her demon warrior.


    Fearless of death, a killing machine.


    This is the evaluation of the demon warrior by the former life stream teacher.


    Are the killing machines that harvest life what we can fight now?


    You know, the combat power of a ten member demon team is comparable to that of a strengthening company. With the command of moganna, it''s a terrible combination!


    I found that my comrades in arms were all relaxed. I couldn''t bear to attack them.


    Maybe the real war can make them grow up quickly.


    All of a sudden, there was a shaking in the helicopter cabin, and then the pilot said loudly, "my comrades in arms of the super theological academy, I can only send you here. It''s up to you next."


    Huhhhhhh...


    the cabin was opened, and a gust of wind came in, which made the crowd stagger.


    After stabilizing myself, I saluted the pilot and said with a firm face: "don''t worry, we will try our best to complete the task!"


    WOW!


    jump up and several figures fly out of the helicopter.


    Landing, getting up... All the movements are in one go, just like rehearsed in advance.


    "Xiao Lun, look at our action, it''s the essence of the elite..." Zhao Xin wanted to boast after landing, but he was stunned when he saw clearly everything in front of him.


    Looking around, the ground is full of scars. The originally flat ground has already become pitted after the baptism of artillery fire.


    Not far away, there was even more fire and gunfire.


    Pull...


    suddenly a strange sound sounded in our ears, my face suddenly changed, and I roared: "all down!"


    Bang!


    As soon as my voice fell, a shell burst two meters away from us.


    Huge smoke and dust rise, with bursts of dust, ears is a sharp sound.


    After the smoke, brushing away the mud on my face, I yelled, "is anyone hurt?"


    "No!" Zhao Xin answered and got up from the ground. He took a deep breath and roared, "NIMA! It''s a guy who doesn''t have long eyes who throws bombs everywhere. I''ll stand up for him. "


    at the same time, rose and they got up from the ground, glanced at the bottomless pit and frowned slightly.


    Maybe they didn''t expect the war to be so fierce.


    I stopped Zhao Xin''s abusive voice, took a breath, and yelled: "you all see, this is the battlefield. The cannonball does not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, so I hope you can put away your contempt. This war is more difficult than you think!"


    At this moment, all the people were silent.


    If at first they thought it was just a very ordinary task, but just now that shell gave them a hard slap in the face.


    War can kill people!Death is not terrible. What is terrible is to kill one''s comrades in arms because of one''s own ignorance.


    Seeing that people finally put away their contempt, I breathed a sigh in my heart.


    The situation is much better than I expected... At least we didn''t pay the cost of our lives to let Zhao Xin know that this is a real battlefield, not an exercise.


    At this time, just at the edge of the shell explosion, there was a groan. The sharp eyed Jiawen found a soldier lying there. He immediately opened his mouth and called out, "Xiao Lun, there''s someone over there."


    Even without Jiawen''s suggestion, I found the situation on the edge of the explosion, and all the people ran to it immediately.


    Hiss...


    when they saw the soldier''s injury clearly, they couldn''t help taking a breath.


    At this time, the soldier had already been bloody, and there was not an inch of intact skin all over his body. A pale eyeball fell under his pouch.


    He didn''t howl, he didn''t suffer, he was staring into the distance, as if there was something he couldn''t give up.


    "Come on, bandage his wound quickly!" Rose, the first to react, roared.


    But the soldier raised his hand and stopped: "don''t worry about me. Hurry to the base. My comrades in arms can''t hold on any longer."


    "But..."


    What did rose want to say, but the soldier roared with his last strength: "are you deaf? I want you to go to the base and support. "


    All of a sudden, his voice gradually reduced, with a cry: "I beg you, go to support it! I don''t have to waste time on me. The monitor and Deputy monitor are dead. They died in order to stop the demons, but there are more comrades in arms there. They are struggling to prevent Donghong 49 from falling into the hands of the demons. If you arrive early, one more comrade in arms will be rescued. I beg you to go and save them


    Rose was unmoved, but I grabbed her.


    Facing Rose''s angry eyes, I reddened my eyes and said, "he''s right. Instead of wasting time on him, we''d better hurry to the war. Maybe there are more people waiting for us to rescue."


    Rose is silent, so people are silent.


    They all know that this soldier will not live long, but let them watch each other die, for them, it is a kind of torture.


    I took a deep breath, saluted the soldiers, and slowly said: "you are a soldier, you are the pride of the motherland, can you tell us your name?"


    Perhaps knowing his own ending, the soldier tried to put a smile on his face and roared with all his strength: "my name is Wang Xiaodong, code name is lone wolf. I was defeated once and killed 208 comrades in arms. I hope you can remember the names of the 208 comrades in arms. We call it Jianbing company! "


    The moonlight quietly sprinkles on the body which gradually recedes warm, and raises a delicate flower.


    You are real soldiers, you are the pride of our country!

 Chapter 45

    There is a saying that is true: a soldier who has not been baptized by gunfire can not be called a real soldier.


    There''s nothing wrong with this sentence when it comes to Rosa.


    At this time, all around a quiet, everything seems so quiet... Silence makes some people tremble.


    Is this war?


    Although I have experienced such scenes countless times in my last life, I still can''t help asking myself.


    Yes, it''s war. It''s going to kill people.


    You die today!


    I''ll die tomorrow!


    This is the essence of war.


    There is no war that will not die, and no war that can be won through negotiation.


    War is war. It is bloody, piercing and merciless.


    The sad moonlight sprinkles on the body which has gradually become cold, as if forming a huge wreath, shrouding and wrapping... Falling into darkness forever.


    I still remember Wang Xiaodong''s last cry: my name is Wang Xiaodong, code name is lone wolf. I was defeated once and killed 208 comrades in arms. I hope you can remember the names of 208 comrades in arms. Our name is Jianbing company!


    Maybe this is the final destination of soldiers, maybe this is also our future.


    But regret?


    I don''t regret it.


    Since I set foot on this road, there is only one belief in my heart to support me.


    That is, if I fall, my relatives and friends will lose their last home and their last paradise.


    So, I must not fall.


    He took a deep breath, clenched his fist, did not look at the cold body, and roared angrily: "the dead have passed away, and the living will continue to fight. Let''s live bravely with that faith!"


    "The dead are gone, and the living will continue to fight!"


    The voice of the earthquake resounded throughout the night sky, and our figure has quietly moved towards the center of the war.


    At Yunshan base, there were huge explosions one after another.


    Here, no inch of pure land, a little careless will be hit by stray bullets.


    When we got to this place, the war had spread quietly.


    Looking at the bodies everywhere, Zhao Xin showed a trace of intolerance in their eyes.


    But now I couldn''t help but feel sad. With a wave of my hand, I stopped the team from moving forward and said calmly, "you must have seen the cruelty of war! So I hope you will know how to cooperate next. You know, maybe it''s because you don''t listen to the command. It''s your teammates who lie on the ground


    "Xiao Lun is right. The task is more difficult than before. So I don''t know if it''s right or wrong to let you go to the battlefield now?" General ducao''s voice sounded in the messenger: "OK, now assign the task."


    "It has been determined that the target of the other side is Donghong 49. Yunshan base has been lost and Donghong 49 has been transported out of the base. However, the present strength is not enough to transport Donghong 49 back. Rose, Master Yi, ruimengmeng, big d, you must go to meet them. "


    "Now there is a small team of demon fighters participating in the fight, so xiaolun, Zhaoxin, Jiawen, leina Kaitlin are in charge of sniping, and you must send Donghong 49 back to the Grand Canyon base safely."


    "I understand!" With a roar, we started to split up.


    Looking at their back, I clenched my fist and said in my heart: "my companions, you must come back alive."


    After several miles, they finally caught up with them.


    Looking at the devil warrior shuttling back and forth in the deep forest, I pressed my palm and said coldly, "find the target. Caitlin is ready to shoot."


    In front of him, a man in black armor with a pair of huge meat wings on his back said with an arrogant smile: "ha ha... Finally, I can leave those pesky angels and bully these weak human beings. It''s amazing to see their desperate eyes and their struggle before they die. "


    Bang!


    A flash of light hit the demon warrior, and he shot him down from the air.


    "Caitlin, what''s the matter? Didn''t I ask you to shoot at my command? " Seeing this, I couldn''t help turning to Caitlin behind me.


    But Caitlin looked at me innocently: "I didn''t shoot!"


    No shooting? What happened to that shot?


    I quickly looked forward, only to find a beautiful looking Chinese soldier standing on a scrapped tank, holding a machine gun, while shooting wildly, roaring: "you sons of bitches smashed, destroyed my base, killed my comrades in arms, today I want to avenge them!"


    Soon, the demon warrior who was shot rose to the sky again. His eyes were cold and he said, "damn little fish, you dare to fight back. Today, I let you know that queen moganna''s demon warrior is invincible."Zizi...


    a lightning halberd shining with lightning was formed in the hands of the demon warrior in an instant and stabbed at the soldier mercilessly.


    "No!" Seeing this, my face changed greatly, and I immediately roared, "Caitlin shoots. Lena protects Caitlin. Lord Xin, Jiawen and I will save people. "


    At this moment, my speed broke out to the extreme, like an arrow away from the string towards the direction of the soldiers in the past.


    The soldier seems to know that lightning halberd is not easy to provoke, but he did not avoid, but chose the crazy shooting.


    Ping Pong....


    countless bullets rubbed on the demon warrior and sparked, but they could not hurt him.


    It looked at the soldier with a grim smile, as if the next moment would be fried into a ball of meat mud.


    Bang!


    But just as the lightning halberd was about to fall on the soldier, a dazzling light burst out, accompanied by a violent explosion.


    Looking at the lightning halberd, I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    At last we arrived.


    The soldier stopped his action, looked at me in surprise and asked, "who are you?"


    Although the huge impact of lightning halberd made me numb, I still turned my head and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Ge xiaolun, they call me super warrior."


    "You''re from the super Seminary." The soldier responded immediately, with a trace of ecstasy on his face: "you are here at last."


    "Well! Super soldiers are just a group of fish with special genes. " The demon warrior sneered and said with a laugh, "I heard that queen moganna has suffered a great loss under your hands. If I kill her, I don''t know if you will get a reward?"


    I didn''t take charge of the demon soldiers in the sky. Instead, I said to the soldier, "we are here. You withdraw first."


    The soldier gave me a deep look, then grinned: "although I want to stay and fight with you, there are more important things waiting for me to do!"


    Suddenly, the soldier patted me on the chest and said loudly, "brother, if we can meet again next time, I will treat you to drink the most expensive wine and play with the most powerful woman."


    Hula!


    The soldier jumped off Tucker and headed for the jungle in the distance.


    But I know that he is not running away, but guarding his home.

 Chapter 46

    The figure ran faster and faster until it disappeared completely in my sight.


    Looking at the disappearing figure, I can only send a blessing.


    Because I understand that the place he went to was not dangerous, but he decided to go.


    Just because he is a Chinese soldier!


    During this period, the demon warrior in the sky didn''t stop him. Maybe in his eyes, the other party is just a small person. What makes him care more is our super fighters.


    Until the shadow completely disappeared in my sight, I was relieved, and then I moved my eyes to the air.


    Where is my real enemy!


    Our eyes collided in the air, sparking.


    Devil warrior mouth slightly up a Yang, evil smile way: "boy, you still have idle mind to tube others, or first tube good yourself!"


    After saying this, it made a fierce dive and rushed towards me with a fierce momentum.


    "Come on! Let me see what the first Legion under moganna''s hands can do! "


    In the hand grasps the storm big sword, the vision tightly locks the air demon warrior, along with it leaves my distance to be closer and closer, suddenly splits.


    There was a sound of tinning in my ear!


    The sound makes the eardrum ache.


    The strike happened to be on the side of the demon warrior, but to my surprise, the other side was not hurt.


    "How is that possible?" Not far away, Zhao Xin saw this scene, can''t help exclaiming: "Xiao Lun''s strength is obvious to all, that guy didn''t hurt at all."


    I glanced at Zhao Xin with a bitter smile on the corner of my mouth.


    Although I knew the demon warrior was very strong, I didn''t expect that the other side was so strong that it was so heinous.


    I remember that the demon fighters who fought with us in the last life didn''t seem to be so strong.


    Suddenly, I thought of the battle of Huangcun.


    At the beginning, we prevented moganna from turning the villagers of Huang Village into demon warriors, and at the same time, we completely shattered moganna''s hope of finding help on the earth.


    So the only thing that moganna can do is to ask for the help of karthas, the God of death, to bring in the demon warriors from other planets. In other words, this demon warrior is not a demon warrior transformed from ordinary human beings, but an elite among the first batch of demon fighters.


    Wings across the air, a pair of about three feet of meat wings in the air constantly beat.


    When I saw the length of the wings, my pupils couldn''t help contracting.


    After a long time, his mouth slowly spit out a bad breath, to Zhao Xin they loudly remind: "letter Lord, be careful, this guy is at least the captain level of the devil."


    Hearing this, the devil''s eyes twitched, and then he looked at me strangely: "just by the length of my wings, I can infer my position in the demon army. It seems that you are not easy! Yes, I''m Dickens, the first war general of Queen moganna. It''s your honor to die in my hands


    The demonic Legion has a long history and has a distinct position in the Legion.


    Ordinary demon warrior... That is, the wings behind the primary demon warrior are less than one meter wide, while the wings of the intermediate demon warrior can reach two meters wide, and the demons whose wings reach three meters wide are collectively referred to as the advanced demon warrior.


    High level demon warrior has a very high status in the demon legion, at least as a leader level figure.


    The reason why I know so much is due to Yan.


    When I was practising in Freire system, in order to make me fight with demons better, Yan tried his best to instill knowledge about demons into my mind.


    No one thought that my first battle was to fight a demon at the level of captain.


    Stars and moon in the sky, a little silver dust sprinkled on the ground, the tilt of the moonlight is more like music to open the war.


    Dickens, flapping his wings, rushed towards me again, as fast as lightning, and appeared before my eyes in the blink of an eye.


    Perhaps it is learned from the last lesson, lightning halberd instant in its hands shape, mercilessly toward my eyebrows.


    The shrill roar came to us, bringing us a breath of death.


    But I didn''t wait to die, the storm sword in my hand was shining, and I turned back to block it!


    Bang!


    The huge impact force knocked me off the tank, but Dickens''s body only slightly, and then came like a whirlwind.


    Lightning halberd pointed to the center of my brow, but just as Dickens was about to launch a fatal blow, there was a burst of gunfire behind him.


    Caitlin did it!


    Standing in my direction, I could see a flash of white light behind Dickens, and then his body gave a slight pause.


    "Good chance!"


    I know that this is the effect of Caitlin hitting Dickens. When I feel happy, I push my legs hard, and the whole person rushes towards Dickens like a shell.Because Caitlin''s bullet was specially made, there would be a short pause when he hit the target. It was precisely because of this pause that I finally seized the opportunity and struck it with a sword.


    The demon warrior is wearing the armor made by the supernatural civilization, but his arm is exposed to the air, and my sword is cut to his right arm.


    Dickens could not move, but he still thought. When he saw the sword cut into his arm, there was a roar in his mouth.


    Storm sword is so sharp that it cuts Dickens'' right arm like tofu.


    With the sword across, drops of black blood from Dickens''s arms down, sprinkled on the ground above the leaves, that was also green leaves instantly withered.


    Dickens lost an arm, combat effectiveness has been greatly reduced, coupled with the side there is a Catlin covetous, let it appear in the eyes of a trace of resentment.


    "You damned bastards dare to hurt the great lord Dickens. I''ll take revenge on you!"


    Hearing Dickens''s words, I said in my heart that it was not good. I cried to Zhao Xin in the distance, "Master Xin, he wants to run away. Stop him quickly!"


    But as soon as I spoke, Dickens''s body finally returned to normal. He flapped his wings and rose into the air. He said in a cold voice, "it''s ridiculous that you want to kill me, too!"


    "Your name is Glen, right? I remember you. I think Dickens has been fighting for Queen moganna for thousands of years and has never suffered such a serious injury. Sooner or later, I will escape from this debt. "


    At the moment of Zhao Xin''s flight, Dickens quickly fled to the distance, and finally came his voice of resentment: "one day you will regret what you have done today!"

 Chapter 47

    Dickens ran away!


    I couldn''t laugh or cry when I put down a cruel remark.


    Brother, you are the leader of the demon army. Can we have some dignity?


    It''s just that Dickens can''t hear me any more, or he''ll just spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    Nima! Say good fight alone, but still with a strong output, fool just don''t run.


    Of course, it doesn''t prove that I can choose a devil captain by myself.


    If it had not been for Caitlin, I would have been the loser.


    As soon as Dickens ran away, the danger was relieved. Zhao Xin quickly ran over and asked with concern: "Xiao Lun, are you ok?"


    I waved my hand and said in a bitter voice, "I''m ok, but rose, they are miserable!"


    You know, Dickens'' escape direction is exactly where the transportation route must go. If I guess correctly, Dickens must have returned to Morgana''s side.


    It''s hard to do!


    I took a worried look at Caitlin, who arrived later, and said in a hurry, "no, we must hurry to support them."


    Jiawen also knew that the matter was urgent, and without saying a word, she went straight after Dickens.


    Several figures were running fast in the dense forest. About half an hour later, we finally heard the fighting sound coming from the front.


    The explosion was as dense as raindrops, and the roar of the Rose came faintly.


    Zhao Xin and I looked at each other and quickly ran out of the jungle.


    Looking around, there are bodies all over the ground. Many of them hold the gun tightly and stare in a certain direction before they die.


    Seeing this, my heart became heavy gradually.


    The war is more fierce than I thought.


    "Xiaolun, rose, they are over there!" Jiawen yelled and immediately caught my attention.


    Looking in the direction of Jiawen''s fingers, I found that they had already fallen into a bitter struggle.


    Several figures crisscross their heads, throwing out a lightning halberd from time to time.


    Behind them were several tanks, and in the middle was an extended transport vehicle.


    Not far away, a group of Chinese soldiers are crazy shooting demons in the air under the cover of tanks.


    Rose, they don''t have my strong anti Strike ability. Whenever the lightning halberd falls into the crowd, it will add a wound to them.


    At this time, there are several openings on the rose leather. You can see the pink skin inside, but it is the baby like skin that breaks open, and the bright red and dazzling red blood slowly drops to the ground.


    What''s more, I''m afraid big d, Master Yi and Rui Mengmeng are all injured. Rao, they didn''t step back.


    Perhaps because of too much blood loss, the outside rose faltered. The demon warrior in the air seized the opportunity and threw the lightning halberd out of his hand.


    A few lightning halberds with sharp breath, crazy toward the rose they shot away, as if incarnated as death sickle.


    Seeing that the lightning halberd is about to harvest and take away the life of the rose, my eyes coagulate and run fast.


    The speed was not very fast, but it arrived when the lightning halberd fell.


    "Get out of here!" There was a roar in his mouth, and the windstorm sword in his hand whirled quickly.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    When the lightning halberd collides with the storm sword in my hand, there will be a loud noise.


    At the end of the sound, my tiger''s mouth is aching, but the current situation makes me not care so much. I grin back at Rose who is still in shock: "are you ok?"


    Rose from the shock reaction, quickly shook her head.


    "If it''s all right, we''ll take care of it! You take big D and they''ll have a rest in the back With these words, I swept to the devil warrior in my mouth, and there was a chill in my eyes.


    But to my surprise, rose pursed her small mouth and said softly, "no, I can still fight!"


    I''ll kick your ass!


    You can still fight when you''re like this. Are you sure you''re not teasing me?


    Turned to look at a face of stubborn rose, I slightly frowned: "now is not the time to show off, you now this state is enough to support the next battle."


    "No... I can still fight!" Rose to me a violent drink, pointing to the sky in the devil warrior roared: "you know what? How many compatriots have been slaughtered by these demons just now. They have lost their fighting ability, but they have no humanity. Their swords pierce the soldiers'' chest. What''s worse is that they talk and laugh freely, as if they were not a living life, but a group of animals. "


    "Xiaolun, we can still fight. Let''s continue to fight, OK?" Behind him came the voice of big d pleading: "not long ago, a military uncle used his body to block a sword for me. I promised him that I would avenge him. "I looked back at them and found that all the people looked at me expectantly. There was a kind of pride in my heart.


    Even if you have thousands of troops, how!


    I have them enough!


    He took a deep breath, looked back at the demon warrior in the sky, and cheered coldly: "all the people in the super seminary obey their orders and try their best to blow those scum down from the sky!"


    "Yes


    With a sound, Caitlin was the first to attack.


    She just hit a primary demon soldier with one shot. Suddenly, the primary demon soldier was stiff and confused.


    "Believe me, it''s now!" As soon as the order was given, Zhao Xin soared into the air, bumped into the primary demon warrior and dragged him down from the air.


    Of course, I won''t miss this opportunity, and I''ll run forward quickly.


    Huge sword, storing power... All the actions were completed at one go. In the eyes of all the people, the storm sword in my hand was slashed to the devil warrior on the ground.


    Poof...


    with a knife, the head fell, and a column of blood gushed out of the demon warrior''s neck.


    Black blood will soon invade all around. I''m afraid that demon warrior will die. I can''t believe I can kill him with one sword.


    "Well done, Xiao Lun!" Zhao Xin cheered, then turned to Caitlin and said, "next!"


    Caitlin compared a "OK" gesture, and then aimed the muzzle of the gun at an intermediate demon warrior.


    From the beginning of the butcher to the butcher now, this makes the five demon fighters in the sky a little bit flustered.


    One of the guys who seemed to be the leader said: "be careful, don''t be shot by that woman, or...


    before it''s finished, Caitlin''s shot.


    The bullet cut through the air and hit him in the back. Suddenly, his body became stiff.


    This time, without my order, Zhao Xin rushed straight to the demon warrior and dragged him to the ground.


    Out of the sword, horizontal split... Is a blood column from the sky.


    The second demon warrior falls!


    Until this moment, we can see a glimmer of victory!

 Chapter 48

    "Fool, avoid. Don''t be shot by that woman again." Roared one of the four remaining demon warriors, an intermediate demon warrior.


    But as soon as his voice fell, Caitlin shot again and hit a junior demon warrior who was still in a daze.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin didn''t mean to be polite. He dived directly to drag the demon warrior down from the air.


    The perfect cooperation between the three, the blink of an eye to solve the three devil fighters.


    This news let originally injured big d their spirit shock.


    That''s it. Kill them all!


    On the ground, the blood of three demon soldiers has blackened a large area of land.


    The remaining three demon warriors are now frightened. As soon as Caitlin takes aim, they will move quickly.


    "No, it can''t go on like this any more. We have to ask for support." The most noble demon warrior in the field took out a messenger and took it away from his ear, shouting: "Queen moganna, team a needs support when it comes to the sniping of the supernatural Academy."


    Morgana''s voice came from the messenger: "what''s the ghost of super seminary?"


    The demon warrior looked down at us and explained, "I don''t know what the super seminary is, but the three boys who defeated the queen took part in the sniping last time. The brothers lost a lot and needed support!"


    "What?" Hearing our news, Morgana''s angry voice came from the messenger: "I didn''t go to the trouble of the three boys. They came to me first. Tell me how many brothers have been lost?"


    While avoiding Caitlin''s aim, the demon warrior, who is communicating with moganna, explains: "team a of the group of ten, was killed three people by a group of human beings with special abilities when pursuing."


    We found that before the devil finished reporting the current situation, moganna yelled angrily: "water chestnut! Only three people have been lost, so you ask me for support. Don''t you know that the queen has more important things to do now? "


    Hearing Morgana''s words, there was a look of embarrassment on the devil''s face: "but after the three boys joined, we lost four brothers in a short time. One of the women is pointing a special gun at us


    "Lying trough!" Hearing this, even moganna could not help scolding: "Artest, you are leading the most powerful demon warrior under my command, but you TM told me that you were almost destroyed by several human beings."


    Ron Artest had a bitter smile on his face. Maybe he didn''t expect that we would find a way to deal with them so soon.


    "Come on, hold on, I''ll send someone to support you right away." Mo ganna said this and immediately hung up the messenger.


    Seeing this, I have some doubts in my heart. What is more important than seizing Donghong 49?


    Artest got permission from moganna. He was obviously relieved. He yelled to the two cautious demon warriors around him: "brothers, hold on a little longer. Queen moganna will send someone to support us immediately."


    One of the demon fighters heard support and cried out, "long live the queen!"


    Pop!


    But unexpectedly, Artest slapped the demon warrior''s head with a slap. He didn''t have a good way: "the queen has an immortal body, but you TM are here shouting long live the queen. It''s not a curse for the Queen''s short life!"


    Such a funny scene happened, but none of us wanted to laugh.


    Now it''s so difficult to solve the problems of several younger brothers. If Morgana sends more support, won''t we destroy the whole army?


    You must kill the three demon fighters in the air before the support of the other side comes!


    I nodded to Caitlin, she instantly understood what I mean, eyes a coagulation, the muzzle of the gun at Artest.


    The remaining two demon soldiers saw this scene, their faces suddenly changed, and they cried out in an urgent voice: "elder Ron Artest, avoid!"


    But because Artest was distracted when communicating with moganna just now, Caitlin seized the opportunity and resolutely pulled the board.


    Bang!


    A bullet with streamer is flying towards Artest. It seems that Artest will be imprisoned, and the sky suddenly turns blue.


    Although it''s late at night, there is a light of the day above us.


    The light was so dazzling that the people present closed their eyes one after another.


    As long as I try to widen my eyes and look at the center of the light.


    Boom!


    The sound of thunder suddenly rang out, and the light slowly gathered away, revealing the true face inside.


    The figure is about two meters high. Its strong limbs and hard muscles all show the powerful strength of its owner. What''s more surprising is that it stares at a crocodile''s head with its sharp teeth exposed, which is breathtaking.


    When I saw the tall figure clearly, there was a bitter smile on my face.


    I didn''t expect that moganna''s "support" turned out to be the crocodile God Soton.But at this time, I found that Artest covered his face and sighed weakly: "my God, how did the queen send these two goods."


    After Soton appeared on the stage, he glanced at Artest. When he found the reluctance on Artest''s face, he said slightly unhappily, "Artest, it seems that you don''t want to see me, or I''ll go now?"


    "Thornton, don''t forget what you promised to our queen. Now if you dare to leave, our queen will not..."


    before Artest finished speaking, Thornton turned and ran into the portal without complete disappearance.


    For a moment, all the people present were silly.


    You''re leaving?


    Artest also seems to have no way to adapt to the things in front of him. After a long time, he slowly swallowed a sentence: "what a jerk!"


    Whew...


    a strange sound sounded in Artest''s ear, and suddenly his face changed.


    just make complaints about Tucao, and he still forgot that another bullet came towards him.


    Looking at the bullet getting closer to him, Artest closed his eyes in despair.


    But we found that the white light of the portal that was about to disappear was flashing, and the bullet stopped in mid air.


    Zhao Xin, they were all shocked by everything in front of them.


    Nima! It''s not scientific at all.


    The white light converged, and a tall figure stood in front of Artest. When I saw the figure clearly, the corner of my mouth could not help twitching.


    Kick your ass!


    I said I would not help you. What are you doing back here?


    Yes, in front of Artest is the return of Thornton.


    After sheltering the bullet for Artest, he turned around and said: "boy, don''t talk to me in that tone next time, or I''ll have to screw your head off and kick the ball."


    I don''t know if Artest is afraid. He turns his mouth and never refutes.


    Seeing that Artest was finally honest, Thornton gave me a proud smile, then looked at me and said in a loud voice: "Hey, who, can we discuss this fight? Let''s not fight. Let me take these three guys back to work?"


    Listen to this, the corner of my eye can''t help twitching.


    It''s the situation where you are dead or I am dead. You told me not to fight.


    Are you sure you''re a support from moganna, not a joke?

 Chapter 49

    As soon as these words came out, not only Zhao Xin but also ah Tai were stunned.


    You know, this guy is a rescuer invited by moganna. He even talks with others.


    If Morgana knew this, she would have to vomit three liters of blood.


    Seeing all of us, Thornton said impatiently, "Hey, I''m also the God of your world. Although I''m disappointed by what you''ve done, I still don''t want to hurt you. What about? Otherwise, don''t fight this fight. "


    Ron Artest was a little worried when he heard this. He called out to Thornton: "big crocodile, they killed several of our brothers. Are you going to let them go like this? How can I tell the queen when I go back? "


    "Shut up Thornton turned his head and glared at Artest fiercely. With his fierce appearance, he was quite powerful: "I only promised to cooperate with moganna, not your thugs. Don''t think I will help you kill them."


    "Well, I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. If you agree, it''s OK. If you don''t agree... Hum!"


    With that, there was a groan in Thornton''s nose.


    The battlefield suddenly quieted down, and Zhao Xin looked at me with inquiring eyes.


    If Artest is really allowed to leave, no one will be reconciled.


    However, this monster out of thin air is not a weak bird. If we really fight, it''s not sure who will win or lose.


    At this time, the voice of admiral ducao sounded in my ear''s communicator: "Xiao Lun, let them go. Our current strength is not enough to resist the crocodile God Soton."


    This time, Admiral ducao used group voice. They must have heard big d!


    I looked up and found that my comrades in arms... The students of super seminary clenched their fists and looked at Thornton in the air.


    Yes, with our current strength, we are not the opponent of Southorn at all. Since the other side is willing to give up fighting for Donghong 49, why not stop here.


    Looking up, the ground was covered with grey wings, and countless soldiers were lying on the cold ground.


    They can''t get up any more.


    Their relatives and friends may be cooking a pot of hot porridge at home at the moment, looking forward to their reunion at home.


    But they will never go again.


    They gave their precious lives for their motherland, but now we have to make peace with their killers and watch them leave.


    Turn around and look back!


    Behind that group of soldiers who have not yet been killed in the war clenched their arms and stared at the demon soldiers in the sky.


    There is a trace of determination on every face.


    Maybe they know that if the battle goes on, they may be lying on the ground.


    However, they did not retreat and stuck to the last line of defense, even if they paid their own lives.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice to the communicator, "sorry, I can''t do it?"


    "What did you say?" General ducao''s roaring voice came from the messenger: "Glen, don''t forget that you are a soldier. The duty of a soldier is to obey orders. Now I order you to withdraw immediately. "


    "General ducao, I know you''re trying to save us. Maybe Thornton''s appearance is unexpected, but we can''t compromise today." Looking at those desperate and cold corpses on the ground, I had no scruples any more, and yelled: "if we compromise today, we will lose not only our dignity, but also our soul... Do you know why those soldiers are so brave and fearless to die? That''s because they know that the motherland will not abandon them, and even if they die, their comrades in arms will revenge for them. General, what this compromise brings is not only the loss of the soul of the army, but also the chill of the soldiers, so today we will fight to the death. "


    There were some roars on the wild land: "Xiao Lun is right. We can''t let them go anyway."


    "Those who offend our homeland will be punished, punished and punished."


    Hearing the roar, Thornton raised his eyebrows. "So you''re going to fight me to the end?"


    "Wrong!" I shook my head, pointed to the three demon soldiers who were protected by Thornton and said coldly, "we are fighting them to the end."


    "Ha ha..." all of a sudden, a burst of wild laughter came out of Thornton''s mouth: "boy, I warn you not to advance an inch. The people I want to protect have never been unable to protect."


    When Thornton finished laughing, I hit back with a calm face and said, "I can''t protect anyone who Glenn wants to kill!"


    "Boy, your mouth is very powerful, but I don''t know how your hand skill is compared with your mouth skill?"


    Suddenly, Thornton turned into a streamer and rushed towards me. Seeing this, Caitlin buckled the machine board, flashed at the muzzle, and a bullet went straight to Thornton''s back.


    But behind Thornton''s back, it seemed that he felt something. A cold hum came from his mouth. Suddenly, the bullet gave a slight pause in the air and finally fell to the ground.Later, Caitlin''s mouth was a murmur, a trace of blood from the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin wanted to help me, but I waved him down.


    Thornton''s strength is not comparable to those demon warriors. This guy is a living God.


    With Zhao Xin''s strength now, it''s just death!


    Thornton''s speed became faster and faster, and in the blink of an eye he appeared in front of me.


    Seeing this, I don''t want to protect the storm sword in front of my chest.


    Clank...


    the sound of metal collision rings in my ears, and my body is flying backwards.


    Hit on the cold ground, mouth out of a trace of blood.


    I wiped it with my hand, and a sense of weakness rose in my heart.


    Strength is not enough after all!


    After a successful attack, Thornton did not move, but looked at me with a funny face: "boy, I just used five points of strength, you can''t carry it. It seems that your hand is far worse than your mouth. "


    Wiping the blood off the corner of my mouth, I got up from the ground and said coldly, "if you want to fight, you can''t get so much nonsense."


    On hearing this, Thornton slightly raised his eyebrows: "I heard that you once defeated moganna?"


    "That''s because the queen has just arrived on earth and her strength has not been fully restored. "The air of Artest listen to this, can''t help for moganna fight against injustice:" if the queen is in the peak state, a finger can crush this boy. "


    "Shut up Thornton turned around impatiently and yelled, "next time you dare to interrupt, I''ll poke your chrysanthemum flower."


    Artest''s face flashed with anger, but he soon put up with it.


    Seeing this, Thornton nodded with satisfaction, then turned his eyes on me and asked haughtily, "now, I''m going to take those three guys. Do you have any opinion?"


    To everyone''s surprise, I suddenly raised my head, stared at Thornton, and said coldly, "it''s OK to take these three bastards away, but you have to step on my body!"

 Chapter 50

    Some words, it is like the gentle wind, from the ear into, will blow into the heart, very comfortable.


    But some words, it is like a hard broken glass, piercing into the ear sharp, not to say, the sharp fragments will be hard to stab people.


    There is no doubt that my words are like broken glass, which plunges into Thornton''s heart. It doesn''t hurt people, but it makes him very unhappy.


    Thornton''s ugly face became more and more ferocious: "boy, I didn''t catch what you just said. Can you say it again?"


    Thornton is angry!


    Anyone can see the evil spirit on its face.


    I don''t know when Rose came to me. She pressed my shoulder with her hand and said in a dry voice: "Xiao Lun, forget it, we are not its rivals now. Let it go!"


    Give in?


    No!


    I''m not willing to!


    Last life, I Gai xiaolun did not bow to fate, this life I will not.


    Hand, the rose soft hands away from my shoulder, slowly shook his head: "sorry, I can''t watch the murderer of my compatriots left like this."


    One step, two steps... Although the pace is slow, but still firmly forward.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!" With a low roar, Thornton''s huge body came crashing towards me.


    Zheng...


    at this time, the storm sword in my hand began to shake.


    "Brother, are you not reconciled?" Brush sword body, my face peeped out a wry smile: "it is this kind of despairing feeling again, really not sweet!"


    "Xiao Lun, get out of the way!"


    "Glen, you son of a bitch!"


    I heard Zhao Xin and rose shouting, but I was still unmoved, and my eyes were fixed on Thornton.


    The huge body hit me, and suddenly my whole body flew out like a shell.


    At this moment, my whole body seems to split in general, the great pain almost made me faint.


    Bang!


    Landing, with a burst of smoke and dust, the body hit the cold ground, making a huge noise.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and a big pit appeared where I landed.


    And I lay in the pit, motionless, staring at the sky.


    Dying again?


    It''s useless. Mingming said to protect Yan. Mingming said that in this life, let me be her blade, and I''ll stand in front of her.


    But...


    my eyelids are getting heavier and heavier. I want to have a good sleep!


    "Do you give up?"


    Suddenly a low voice sounded in my ear, I tried to open my eyes and look around, but there was nothing around.


    "Who are you? Where are you? " A weak voice came from my mouth, but there was no response.


    Just when I thought it was an illusion, the voice rang again: "it''s sad to forget my grandson so soon!"


    Monkey king?


    When I heard the other party claiming to be my grandson, I looked slightly: "Monkey King, where are you?"


    "My grandson is fighting a group of demons in another country at the moment." The monkey king seemed to know what I was going to say. He said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you either."


    The hope that originally rose was broken in an instant. He looked at the sky with both eyes and murmured, "Ali, I''ve found it for you. It''s in the super Seminary. If you are free, come back and see her!"


    "I already know about Ali. Now I want to ask you, are you ready to give up?"


    What if you don''t give up?


    I''m no match for Thornton. I can''t even stop him.


    After a long time, the monkey king did not hear my voice, the voice suddenly increased: "boy, tell me you are ready to give up like this?"


    "What if you don''t give up? Do I still have a chance? " Don''t look over your head, find Zhao Xin they are struggling to run towards me, slightly bitter in the heart.


    I''m sorry. I''m afraid I can''t fight with you any more.


    "We still have a chance!" Sun Wukong''s voice sounded again, which immediately shocked my spirit.


    Looking around, I found that Thornton was standing outside the pit, looking at me with a scornful look on his face. It was so extraordinary.


    I gritted my teeth and asked, "tell me what to do?"


    The monkey king said, "do you remember the seed that I shot into your body before I left? Activate it, and you will get the power you want... What I''m talking to you about now is only my spiritual consciousness, which has existed for a short time. The next step is to see your own. Ge xiaolun, you should remember the agreement between us and fight side by side when we say goodbye. "


    The voice suddenly stopped, the voice at the bottom of my heart completely disappeared, leaving me alone lying in the pit.I don''t know why, they are in front of me, but I can''t hear their voice, as if we are in a different space.


    At this time, Zhao Xin and Jiawen''s faces were full of anger. They pointed to Thornton and said something. Gradually Thornton''s face sank.


    I opened my mouth and tried to tell Zhao Xin not to try to irritate Thornton, but there was no voice in my throat.


    In this way, I watched as Thornton came to Zhao Xin step by step.


    "No!" I roared and roared in my heart, trying to drive Thornton away, but he didn''t respond at all.


    Thornton''s action is very slow. Maybe in his opinion, it''s a piece of cake to deal with Zhao Xin.


    It raised his right hand high, twisted Zhao Xin''s collar, and showed a ray of fierce light in his eyes.


    Thornton did it. It slapped Zhao Xin''s head, and the huge palm covered Zhao Xin''s whole head like a palm fan.


    Bang!


    But at this moment, something inside my body exploded, and then there was a "crackling" sound like fried beans.


    A powerful force in my body wantonly rampant, this moment I feel a punch can kill a cow.


    In the eyes of the people, I got up from the ground, reached out and grasped the palm of Thornton''s hand that was about to fall on Zhao Xin''s head.


    "Well?" Thornton found that no matter how hard he tried, his palm couldn''t be pressed down. There was a surprise in his mouth: "what''s the matter? How do I feel like you''re ten times stronger than before? "


    I looked at Thornton coldly and said coldly, "now I''ll give you a chance to leave the three scum behind you for me. Get out of here!"


    "Ha ha..." Thornton seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world. He didn''t stop until he was about to laugh. He said coldly, "what''s the most annoying thing in my life? It''s being threatened. Now you dare to threaten me. No one is going to leave this battlefield today. "


    Thornton took back his palm, a blow toward me, see this situation, rose they exclaimed, haven''t wait for help, incredible scene appeared.


    My right hand into a fist, blatantly afraid of the blast in the past.


    Boom!


    The two fists collided and there was a burst in the air.


    I still didn''t move, and Thornton stepped back three steps!

 Chapter 51

    Astonished, shocked, unbelievable...


    Zhao Xin''s face appeared this kind of look one after another.


    After a long time, Zhao Xin swallowed and asked carefully, "NIMA! Xiaolun, when did you become so powerful? "


    I looked back at the letter, and did not explain, but nodded softly: "you back!"


    "Why? You have such a powerful force now, kill it....


    before Zhao Xin finished speaking, Jiawen slapped him on the head, and he didn''t have a good way: "you don''t see that guy Thornton''s eyes are almost staring out, besides, we will only let Xiao Lun have some scruples here."


    With that, Jiawen pulled Zhao Xin out of the pit.


    Rose looked at me strangely, and slowly retreated.


    Looking up, I found that Thornton''s eyes were full of anger and ferocious.


    If I change to the previous, maybe I''m still a little scared, but now... I''m also staring back.


    Seeing my action, Thornton laughed angrily: "boy, although I don''t know where the power in your body comes from, I think you and I all know that it won''t last long. Now you have completely angered me, so I decided to kill all your teammates


    Seeing Thornton''s eyes glancing at the roses, I raised my mouth slightly and said with a sneer: "you are right, this power does not belong to me, and it will not last long, but..."


    suddenly, I said with a high voice: "it''s enough to kill you!"


    "To die!" Thornton''s face sank and his huge body rushed towards me.


    The huge body was like a humanoid tank, and the ground shook because of it.


    The extremely fierce momentum made Jiawen''s face change, but at this time, a white palm stretched out.


    The palm of his hand seemed very slow, but it just stuck to the chest of Thornton when he hit me.


    In a flash, the power in my body gushed out and passed down the palm of my hand to Thornton''s chest.


    Its whole body flew backwards like a shell.


    Bang!


    Thornton''s huge body fell on the ground, causing a shock to the ground nearby.


    As the smoke dispersed, Thornton got up from the ground, his face full of murderous: "boy, I have never suffered such a big loss since Thornton''s debut for so many years. Today, let''s show you my real strength!"


    With a roar, a light gradually appeared above Thornton''s right hand.


    It''s a very strange weapon.


    The two sides are half moon shaped, the sharp blade is shining with cold light, and the back is carved with simple sacrificial inscriptions.


    Behind him came Zhao Xin''s cry: "NIMA! What the hell is this? It looks like a bull. "


    Hearing Zhao Xin''s words, I had a bitter smile in my heart.


    This is not a ghost, but a special weapon for Thornton... Yue


    it is said that Thornton was the God of a certain era, who always guarded one side and maintained peace. The feeling of the people of that era, Thornton, specially made this weapon for it.


    Later, the weapon was gradually channeled by people''s incense for a long time, and automatically flew into the hands of Thornton to fight for it all his life.


    With the Tomahawk in his hand, Thornton''s momentum changed.


    If he was an extremely fierce spear just now, he is now a combination of spear and shield with both attack and defense.


    Thornton waved his Tomahawk, and there was a crack in the air.


    That''s the sound of the Tomahawk when it cuts through the air!


    The moment he held the Yue, Thornton rushed towards me again.


    The speed is extremely fast, and it appears in front of my eyes in the blink of an eye.


    "What about God? What about Buddha? Whoever stands in front of me will be killed. " In the heart silently read a, raised the storm big sword in the hand, bravely and fearlessly should go up.


    Fengfeng sword and Yue collided together, giving off a burst of dazzling light, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    But I didn''t pay attention to all this. Now I only have Thornton in my eyes.


    As long as I get rid of him, I can avenge my dead comrades in arms!


    Horizontal chopping, vertical chopping...


    every battle will bring a sound of Jinge iron, which is as if a Battle March is being performed here.


    But gradually, I feel that the power in my body is losing, which makes my heart secretly anxious.


    "It can''t go on like this any more!" Heart roar a, the head also don''t return of toward the rose behind roar a way: "let Du card Ao general give storm big sword aggravation!"


    Rose slightly a Leng, hurriedly toward the ear of the communicator shouts: "to small Lun weapon weight."


    For a long time, I heard rose asked: "general asked you how much weight?"


    "Ten tons!"All of a sudden, I felt the storm sword in my hand slowly become heavy.


    A meal!


    Two meals!


    ...


    until I couldn''t lift the storm sword with one hand, there was a loud shout in my mouth: "give me a lift!"


    The sky and the earth suddenly changed color, and the clouds in the air were twisted and rolled by the overflow energy of the storm sword.


    Perhaps Thornton felt a little bit of crisis, took back all the attacks, and put the Tomahawk across his chest in order to block the attack.


    When!


    The big sword of storm struck the Tomahawk in front of Thornton''s chest and made a loud sound.


    The huge impact force made the whole body of Thornton fly out.


    I didn''t stop at all. I ran with the storm sword at the moment when Thornton flew out.


    Finally, at the moment of Thornton''s landing, he put the storm sword on his neck.


    "You lost!" Sharp sharp sharp into Thornton''s neck, a red blood flow down his dark red skin.


    Thornton shook the Tomahawk in the handshake and finally let it go. He said with a dispirited face: "yes, I lost!"


    "History is always written by winners, so it''s up to you to kill or scrape."


    With that, Thornton gave up his struggle and fell to the ground.


    I took a deep look at Thornton, removed the storm sword from Thornton''s nose, and said in a deep voice, "you go!"


    Er... Not only Zhao Xin, they looked at me in amazement, but also Thornton, who was also staring at me in an incredible way. After a long time, he asked, "are you going to let me go like this?"


    "Or else?" I rolled my eyes and said, "it''s easy to kill any of us with your strength, but you didn''t do it. That''s why I let you go."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will turn my face when the power in your body disappears?" Asked Thornton, somewhat inconceivable.


    "You won''t!" I slowly shook my head: "a God who can be respected will not be so shameless."


    Thornton took a deep look at me, quietly picked up the Tomahawk on the ground and walked away step by step.


    None of us stopped him in the process.


    Until the figure of Thornton completely disappeared in front of our eyes, his voice came faintly: "boy, I owe Thornton your life, and I will pay it back. To remind you, the reason why moganna did not appear in this operation is that she was preparing for the arrival of a powerful evil god. "


    Sure enough!


    I couldn''t help clenching my fist when I heard Thornton''s last words.


    Are there more and more enemies?


    When Thornton left, Artest they completely panic, the three demons looked at each other, coincidentally scattered to escape.


    "I want to go!" The cold light flashed in my eyes, and the storm sword in my hand was blatantly wielded.


    In a flash, the three demons in the air fell out of the air.


    Looking at the devil on the ground who can''t die any more, I have no joy or sorrow on my face.


    Even at this moment when faith is about to collapse, I will stick to my last faith!


    The murderer will kill him!

 Chapter 52

    I don''t know when, the sky began to drizzle, raindrops hit my face, slightly stunned.


    Is it raining?


    Won?


    So long persistence finally ushered in the return?


    It''s all mushy in my head!


    Hands out, rain hit hands, splashing water dripping like a channeling pearl.


    "We have won!" Do not know who roared so a voice, originally silent battlefield suddenly boiling up.


    "We annihilated a demon team."


    "We are guarding our home."


    "We... Avenged them."


    Laughter and sobs are interlaced to form a strange picture.


    The surviving soldiers hugged and cried, and each face was filled with a happy smile.


    Suddenly, I felt something patted on my shoulder. I looked back and found that it was Zhao Xin and them.


    "Xiao Lun, we have won!" The short words showed Zhao Xin''s inner excitement at this time.


    Yeah, we finally won.


    Suddenly, I found a shadow towards me.


    Jiawen hugged me tightly and said excitedly: "NIMA, Xiao Lun, you look so handsome just now. If I were a woman, I would be moved for you."


    Kick your ass!


    If any woman grows up like you, she will never get married.


    When Zhao Xin saw that Jiawen had robbed himself of the limelight, he quit immediately. As soon as Jiawen released me, he held me in his arms and said with a smile, "if I were a woman, I would marry xiaolun immediately."


    Finish saying, this two goods still face the rose of the side to squeeze eyebrow.


    "Come on, you two!" Big d didn''t know when he came to me. Hula pulled Zhao Xin apart and gave me a warm hug: "who doesn''t know that xiaolun is already a famous flower. You two still stay away!"


    Hug!


    It''s the only way they can express their feelings now.


    Master Yi, Lena and Caitlin all gave me their warmest hugs.


    With the last hug away, people''s eyes fell on rose one after another.


    This time, she is the only one who has not made any moves.


    Rose felt everyone''s bantering eyes and gave a smile. Then slowly came to me, with open arms.


    What a soft body!


    This is my first feeling when I embrace the rose.


    Delicate body into the arms, heart with bursts of ripples, but at this time, I came to the depths of the brain a sense of vertigo.


    Gradually, I found something hanging on my eyelids, and finally fainted.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself on a green box car.


    At this time, Zhao Xin''s figure has disappeared, and I don''t know whether they have other tasks or didn''t take the same car with me.


    "You wake up!" There was a strange voice nearby.


    Looking up, I found that the man was a bearded man. At this time, look lonely sitting in the other end of the car.


    When I looked around, I found that there were several soldiers in the car besides their beards. They were all covered with bandages. One of them even lost an arm.


    I opened my mouth and asked, "where is this?"


    "On the way back to base." Don''t look at me with a beard. His voice was a little low and he explained, "don''t worry, your partner will come back to you when he transports Donghong 49 back to where it should have been."


    Strange!


    Why did the war win, but the beard didn''t look happy at all?


    Just when I was in doubt, I found that someone pulled my sleeve and turned my hair back. Now I was a young man, and my face was slightly tender.


    The young man pointed to his beard in the corner of the car and explained in a low voice, "hero, don''t be angry. It''s because his best brother just lost his life in that battle that uncle mumps became what he is now


    "His name is Wang Shenggou. I usually call him dog master. We came from a village. We have a good relationship." Beard seemed to hear the young man''s words and said with a trace of tears: "but just now I watched him die in front of me. The most ridiculous thing is that he died for me!"


    The carriage was quiet again, but I found that his left foot was wrapped with a severe bandage. The white bandage had already been dyed red by blood. Then I asked carefully: "Uncle gill, your foot?"


    Uncle Luo''s face was a little dim, and he explained, "I''ve been wiped by stray bullets, and I may walk with crutches in the future."


    "Will you go to war in the future?" There was a weak voice in the corner. Looking around, it was the young man who explained to me just now.Uncle Luoji looked down at the injury on his feet and said firmly: "as long as the country needs me, even if I''m clutching crutches, I''ll do those son of a bitch."


    "That''s right, you son of a bitch!"


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Some things can be worn out, but some things will last no matter how long they exist.


    ....


    at this time, people had already gathered on the Grand Canyon. I glanced at it and found that it was admiral ducao at the front.


    At this time, he was looking at me with a gloomy face.


    Finally, it''s here!


    Thinking of my disobedience on the battlefield, I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    This is the second time that I have disobeyed general Akao''s orders. I don''t know what kind of punishment I will be given.


    He took a deep breath, and with the help of Zhao Xin, he came slowly to general ducao. He saluted and said seriously: "general, GE xiaolun will come back to recover his life!"


    "You know I''m a general and you''re a soldier!" Admiral ducao sneered and roared, "then why did you disobey my orders on the battlefield?"


    "General..."


    before I could explain, ducao waved his hand and interrupted, "OK, don''t explain. You should know the punishment for disobeying military orders, right?"


    When they heard general ducao''s words, Zhao Xin was in a hurry.


    "General, Xiao Lun was forced to do that. You didn''t see the situation at that time, so Thornton didn''t intend to let it go at all..."


    "Zhao Xin, if you don''t want to be locked up, shut up!" Ducao roared, his eyes moved to me: "Glen, I want you to answer me now, what are the consequences of disobeying the military order?"


    Seeing this, I could only smile bitterly and roar out loud: "the light is to expel the army, the heavy is to go to the military court."


    "Very good!" Admiral ducao nodded. "Now tell me whether I should expel you from the army or take you to court martial."


    "Don''t, general"


    when they heard that the consequences were so serious, Jiawen couldn''t help exclaiming.


    But ducario ignored it and asked coldly, "Glen, have you ever regretted it in your heart?"


    I raised my head, eyes fixed on ducao, slowly shook my head: "not before, not now, not in the future."


    Ducao did not expect that I would say such words. He was a little stunned, then he laughed and said: "since you don''t regret it, I will forbid you from participating in any training for seven days. Remember, but seven days, if you dare to come back early, I will send you to the military court? "


    "NIMA! Is that punishment? It''s a vacation, isn''t it Zhao Xin instantly understood that ducao did not intend to really punish me, and quickly flattered: "general, I also want such punishment."


    "And me, please punish me

 Chapter 53

    It''s hard to imagine that general ducao really punished Zhao Xin.


    It''s punishment. In fact, it''s a long holiday for the students of the super seminary in the recent war.


    As for how long it is... In Liu''s words, we can walk around the earth three times.


    Kick your ass!


    It takes you three days to walk the earth three times.


    Looking at my seven day holiday, because this group of second-class goods abruptly shortened to three days, my heart was called a depression.


    Of course, I also tried to resist. As a result, general ducao left a sentence: "either Xiao Lun takes seven days off alone, or the supernatural cadets take three days off together" and was completely defeated.


    For such a result, I can only raise my middle finger to ducao in my heart.


    You are not playing with me!


    If I dare to say "no", it is estimated that Zhao Xin will turn my face at once.


    Resistance fruitless, can only quietly back to the bedroom began to pack.


    But I found Jiawen sitting alone on the balcony looking at the passers-by.


    Get it!


    Forget about this man.


    Gavin is the prince of the DeNO system. His home has long been destroyed, and he has no relatives on earth.


    It must be very boring to leave him alone in the dormitory during the three-day holiday!


    Thinking of this, I put down my luggage, went over and patted Jiawen on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "how about it? Come home with me. "


    Gavin turned and stared at me in amazement.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes: "it seems that you are not happy with this expression, so forget it!"


    Then he pretended to turn around and go.


    "No!" Jiawen grabbed my hand and said with a smile, "I''m worried about how to spend these three days? I didn''t expect that you sent it to me automatically. For the sake of your sincere invitation, I reluctantly agreed. "


    Hello, where do you see that I sincerely invite you? I''m just being polite.


    Rolled his eyes, no good airway: "don''t ink, hurry to pack up, let''s start right away!"


    It happened that Zhao Xin, who had just come back from the outside, heard what I said and quickly came over and asked mysteriously, "Xiao Lun, are you going to pick up girls again? You must take me with you


    "Believe me, can you decorate your mind except for picking up girls?" See another guy to join in, I depressed said: "this is not to leave it! I asked Gavin to come home with me


    "Hey, you''re still not brothers. You didn''t take me with you." Zhao Xin immediately quit: "I don''t care. If you don''t take me home with you, I''ll immediately go to the gym to announce your relationship with rose."


    Nima, dare to threaten me, believe it or not... Well, I admit that I was really threatened by you.


    I slapped Zhao Xin on the shoulder and said, "OK, come home with me."


    "But then again, if you take three days off, don''t you go back to your home?"


    "My home is so far away from here that three days is not enough!"


    The three of them chatted while walking, and soon got off the chivalrous number.


    But at the exit, I found three familiar figures.


    Jiawen saw clearly that the three were rose and they couldn''t help muttering: "NIMA! Why are these three girls still here? Don''t you want to fool us again? "


    "Xiao Lun, shall we change the exit?"


    With a bitter smile, I pointed to the three beautiful figures in front and said, "it''s too late!"


    "Hi! Three losers, let''s meet again. " Lena waved to us, glanced at my luggage and said with a smile, "where are you going?"


    "Xiao Lun invited us to his home to do...


    when I found Zhao Xin''s mouth open, I quickly put out my hand to cover his mouth, but it was still a little late.


    Lena''s face showed a sudden color, gently raised her chin and said: "it happens that the three of us are worried that we have nothing to do these three days. Let''s be aggrieved and go to xiaolun''s house with you."


    "How''s it going? Is it a great honor to take us three beauties home? "


    There''s a fart face! Who knows if you three want to cheat me again?


    Seeing that I didn''t reply, Caitlin said, "what? You don''t seem to like it? "


    I just wanted to say yes, but I found four murderous eyes locked on me, so I looked up curiously and almost didn''t get angry!


    Kick your ass!


    Rose, they stare at me with murderous eyes. What do you mean by that?


    But I also understand rose, since they appear here, certainly won''t go back so easily, can only helplessly nod.


    In this way, the original solitary home has become a mighty.A group of people got on the bus and headed for my home.


    Half an hour later, when I saw the familiar building again, I couldn''t help feeling excited.


    After several months away from home, I finally came back!


    "Why! Isn''t this Xiao Lun? I heard you joined the supernatural school and came back A sound of surprise came from behind.


    I looked back and found that it was my neighbor, uncle Zhou, with a smile on his face. He said, "Hello, uncle Zhou!"


    "Hello, uncle Zhou!" The same voice came out of Lena''s mouth, but it had a different taste.


    Uncle Zhou was startled by the movement and looked at me with a puzzled face.


    "Uncle Zhou, they are all my comrades in arms in the supernatural Academy. They are my guests this time."


    After my explanation, uncle Zhou immediately responded and looked at them carefully. There was an ambiguous look on his face: "Xiao Lun, good job! It''s so much better than that son of a bitch in our family. This brings back three... Cough! "


    Uncle Zhou found that my face was a little embarrassed. He coughed and patted me on the shoulder with a smile: "OK, go home quickly! If your mother knows you''re back, she''ll be very happy. "


    After saying goodbye to Uncle Zhou, I led them to a small apartment and rang the doorbell.


    "The trough! Xiaolun, is this your home Zhao Xin looked at the apartment in front of him and said with exaggeration: "NIMA! Your family is so rich that they are still pretending to be losers with us in the college


    "Screw you, when did I pretend to be a loser?" I laughed and scolded.


    But at this time, Rose''s voice came: "he is a loser, why pretend?"


    ...


    after the doorbell rang for a long time, I found a figure slowly coming out of the apartment.


    "Who is it?" The figure stood at the door and asked, but no one answered.


    "Can''t it be another child who has nothing to do but ring the doorbell?" As soon as the murmur fell, the figure froze.


    Looking at the familiar figure, I couldn''t help opening my arms and shouting, "Dad, I''m back!"


    Dad with presbyopia glasses was stunned for a long time. He immediately opened the door. A violent chestnut knocked on my head and said with a smile, "you little son of a bitch still know how to come back. Do you know that your mother is crazy about you?"


    I felt where I had been knocked and muttered, "don''t always knock me on the head, OK? I still have my comrades in arms watching? "


    Until this time, dad found the person standing behind me. He immediately put away his serious expression and said with a smile, "you are Xiao Lun''s comrades in arms. Don''t stand outside foolishly. Come in quickly!"


    But Zhao Xin and they were not busy entering, but they asked with a smile, "Hello uncle."


    "Good, good..." my father was stunned before he finished.


    Because he found the rose at the back of them.


    All of a sudden, he pulled me aside, a serious face asked: "son of a bitch, you tell me honestly, which of the three is your girlfriend?"


    After listening to this, a bitter smile appeared on my face.


    It''s all the same!

 Chapter 54

    In the living room, a middle-aged woman dressed in simple clothes held my hand tightly, as if I would disappear as soon as I let go, while Zhao Xin, who was next to me, wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to.


    Looking around, the middle-aged woman has a shallow fishtail mark on her eyes. But her long, thick, shiny hair was still black.


    Although the eyes are single eyelid, they are delicate and bright. That high bridge of nose often forcefully under the lips, showing the sporadic vitality of green.


    Looking at a face of excited mother, I can not help but rise in the heart of a touch of remorse.


    When I first entered the super Seminary, I just made a phone call to my home, and then I was delayed to go home for various reasons.


    Think of here, gently hugged mom, patted her on the back, whispered: "Mom, you don''t worry, I''m not back?"


    "You little son of a bitch, I didn''t listen to you when I didn''t let you join the super Seminary. Now, well, I only go home once a month or two. You want me to miss you."


    Hearing my mother''s complaint, my father muttered: "I don''t think it''s bad for Xiao Lun to join the super Seminary. If you look at him, he has grown stronger and more masculine. He has the same style as I used to...


    but before my father finished, my mother gave him a direct stare. Suddenly, my father was like a deflated balloon.


    "Keke..." I found that Jiawen looked at me with a smile, and coughed quickly: pointing to them, I introduced: "Mom, they are all my comrades in arms in the super theological college, this is Zhao Xin..."


    as soon as I finished the introduction, Zhao Xin''s two goods exaggerated: "it''s Auntie! I didn''t expect to be so young. When I first saw you, I thought you were xiaolun''s sister


    Hello, Mr. Xin, you flatter me too much!


    This kind of unconscionable words can also be said.


    Next to the rose is a whisper said: "flatterer!"


    In this regard, the letter is very frankly accepted.


    "I''m not as young as you say!" To my surprise, my mother seemed to be very helpful to this flattery. She quickly put aside my own son, took Zhao Xin''s hand and said with a smile, "but usually when I go shopping with Xiao Lun, people say I''m his cousin."


    I''ll go. Why don''t I remember what someone said?


    I lost my memory? Or...


    Zhao Xin is a master of flattery. Seeing my mother''s obvious smile, he quickly asked, "Auntie, you are not 40 years old this year, are you?"


    "You''re wrong. I''m 46 this year."


    "It''s impossible! Look at the skin. Even a girl in her twenties can''t match her. It''s incredible, auntie. Can you tell me what kind of cosmetics I usually use and how well they are maintained? "


    "What a sweet mouth! Do you have a girlfriend? If not, my aunt will introduce one to you. "


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Who is the real son?


    But fortunately, my mother finally remembered that we had been in a hurry all day, and she was still hungry. She immediately pulled my father into the kitchen to get food.


    When they left, several eyes fell on Zhao Xin.


    Seeing this, Master Xin stepped back a little and asked, "why do you all look at me like this?"


    I was the first one to go up, patted Mr. Xin on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Mr. Xin, flattering is very smooth!"


    "Average, third in the country!" Master Xin scratched his head and said with a smile.


    Yo, hey! You said you were fat and panting. My brothers and sisters beat him.


    In fact, I don''t need to say hello. Lena is the first one to do it. She knocks the letter on the head and has no good way: "flattery is all done by yourself. What shall we do?"


    "That is, I just want to boast that my aunt is beautiful, you give me a good skin, in the end do not want to be flattered"


    rose without saying a word, directly slapped on the chest of the letter, coldly said: "next time leave some flattery for us."


    ...


    soon, my mother made a big dinner, and they were full of praise. I wish I could eat such delicious food every day.


    It took me about half an hour to eat a meal. My mother saw that there was not much food left on the table, and her eyes were crescent shaped.


    Originally, Caitlin wanted to help clean up the dishes, but her mother refused.


    In her words, how can the guests do these things!


    Helpless, I can only pull people upstairs.


    Usually there are many relatives walking around the house, so there are many vacant rooms upstairs. Of course, Jiawen and Zhao Xin and I live in one room and rose and they live in one room.


    "Wow! Xiaolun, your family is so big. " Looking around, Lena was a little surprised and said, "although it''s a little worse than my solar palace, it''s a luxury house on earth.""The house is so big, so must the bathroom." Caitlin answered and said, "Miss Ben has been in the car all day. She''s all dirty. Take me to take a bath as soon as possible."


    "I want to take a bath, too, Caitlin. Let''s do it together!" Rena called, turned and asked, "are the roses with you?"


    Rose shook her head: "you wash first!"


    Lena seems to know that rose does not have the habit of bathing with others, and no longer demands.


    Seeing their impatience, I had to take them to the bathroom first.


    When Zhao Xin and Jiawen finished washing, it was already late at night.


    Listening to the laughter from Rena''s room, I was relieved.


    It''s time to take a bath.


    I picked a suit of clothes and went to the bathroom humming.


    "Why! Why is the light in the bathroom still on? Is there anyone else taking a bath in it? " When I found that the light in the bathroom was still on, I hesitated. I leaned at the door and listened for a while, but I didn''t hear the water. I shook my head secretly: "I think it''s someone who forgot to turn off the light before he left!"


    With this in mind, I pushed the bathroom door open.


    But when I saw the scene inside clearly, I was dumbfounded.


    At this time, the rose is standing in front of the dresser.


    I don''t know when her black leather coat has been taken off, revealing the white shirt inside. Two buttons on the collar of the shirt have been loosened, revealing a large snow-white and a slit squeezed by two precipitous Yufeng.


    Soft, full and attractive to explore.


    Her pretty face, delicate eyebrows, sexy red lips, and down... Poof


    and down, the black tight leather has been removed by her. From my point of view, I can just see her pink little Nei.


    What''s more, there is a cute bear on the inside.


    At this time, the bear is squinting and waving to me.


    Kick your ass!


    The goddess of Gao Leng can even wear such a Kawaii inside!

 Chapter 55

    Tender, full and attractive, I can''t help but have an impulse to find out!


    Beautiful red lips exude an attractive atmosphere!


    I''ll kick your ass!


    Why is this woman here? Didn''t she take a bath just now?


    At this time, rose also seemed to hear the movement of the door, turned his head to see, immediately stunned.


    At this moment, I can even see the shock, confusion and a trace of anger on her face.


    Gradually, Rose''s delicate mouth opened, and she was about to cry out. I rushed to her, pulled her into my arms, and then covered her mouth.


    Kick your ass!


    You know, dad and mom are still under the building. If they see this scene, they have to kill me.


    Maybe it was because I was too hard just now that rose fell into my arms.


    Looking from my direction, I can see the slit squeezed by two precipitous Yufeng.


    A large area of snow-white came into my eyes, and suddenly a certain part of my body immediately reacted again.


    The most unexpected thing is that the rose is not falling in my arms at the moment, and my reaction with that thing is immediately on the top of Rose''s buttocks.


    "NIMA! Do you want such a coincidence? " Feeling the ecstatic feeling, a bitter smile appeared on my face.


    Is this the legendary pain and happiness?


    Originally, I thought rose would struggle violently because of my disrespect, but to my surprise, the girl might feel uncomfortable and slightly twisted her hips.


    Just because the rose is controlled by me, the twisting range is not very big.


    This friction almost killed me!


    Kick your ass!


    Can you stop moving? Be careful!


    I looked down at the rose, and found that she was looking at me with fire in her eyes at the moment, and the bitter smile on her face became more and more prosperous.


    "If I told you it was an accident, would you believe it?"


    Rose did not speak, just staring at me coldly... But then again, now her mouth is covered by me, it seems that she can''t speak!


    I took a deep breath and said with a bitter smile, "I can let you go first, but you have to promise me a request. Don''t cry... If you promise, I''ll nod."


    Rose did not nod, but looked at me angrily.


    Collapse!


    Suddenly, a strange voice sounded in my ear.


    I looked in the direction of the sound, and suddenly I was dumbfounded.


    It turned out that one hand held Rose''s back to avoid her falling to the ground, and the other hand covered her mouth around her chest.


    The hand that covered the mouth just pressed on the double peaks of the rose, which was full and shining. Suddenly, the third button of the shirt collapsed because it couldn''t bear the huge pressure.


    Hua la...


    in a flash, the spring in front of Rose''s chest was completely exposed in my sight.


    Rose along my eyes to see the past, the body began to shake up violently.


    The thrilling and towering breasts were trembling violently because the host was too angry, and the endless snow-white almost shook my eyes.


    Suddenly, I found a murderous look fell on me. I looked up and found that rose was staring at me and apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Maybe rose felt that this was not the way to go on, and finally nodded.


    Seeing this, I breathed in my heart.


    It''s easy to say as long as rose doesn''t lead others.


    Reluctant to let go of the rose, I immediately beat the corner of the bathroom, inside careful guard.


    But to my surprise, rose didn''t rush up to me for the first time. Instead, she pulled the tight leather to her waist, blocked the bear and buttoned her shirt.


    After all this, rose was obviously relieved. When she swept to me again, her eyes were very cold.


    "Elder sister, we have something to say, don''t do it." I found that rose''s eyes swept to this side, quickly waved her hand, explained: "I really didn''t mean to, I thought you all washed, so I dare to come in. If I knew you were inside, I would not dare to come in even if I killed you! "


    Rose took a deep breath, seemed to be in the heart of anger, coldly asked: "we don''t say anything else, and ask you just with what things top me?"


    Have I ever stood up to you?


    Hear rose so a ask, my in the heart slightly some don''t understand. I remember checking everything before I went into the bathroom, and I didn''t bring anything with me.


    Rose found that I was puzzled. She reminded me with a cold face: "just now, when you covered my mouth, you stood against me... Ass, what is it?"


    Er... If I told rose that it was our man''s "secret weapon", I don''t know if she would kill me.no way!


    Don''t let rose react. I''ll beat her with that.


    Heart is cruel, while the rose does not pay attention to the time will be next to a channeling key in the hand, laughing explained: "you say is not this thing?"


    Rose glanced at the key in my hand, shook her head and said, "it''s not this. It''s the wrong size. And even though there was a layer of cloth just now, I still felt the burning sensation. Tell me honestly, did Mr. Liu secretly give you any secret weapon? "


    Yes, it''s a secret weapon, but it''s not what you think it is.


    When I saw rose clinging to the stick, I felt depressed.


    Elder sister, do you want me to tell you, yes, that''s a man''s secret weapon?


    I can assure you that if I dare to say that, rose will go mad.


    "Come on, what did you use to prop me up just now?" Rose''s face gradually appeared a trace of impatience, tone also followed the cold down.


    Kick your ass!


    Do I have to lift the veil?


    This kind of hazy feeling is not very good!


    "Elder sister, I advise you not to know, otherwise..."


    before I finish speaking, rose coldly interrupted: "today, if you don''t let me know what''s pushing me, I''m not finished with you!"


    If I let you know what to use to prop you up, I guess you''ll end up with me.


    "Don''t say it!" Found that I was silent, Rose came to me with a cold smile: "if you don''t say it, I''ll search by myself!"


    Hey, what are you doing?


    I warn you, if you come across something you shouldn''t touch, don''t blame me.


    Suddenly, rose moved, she turned over and detained me, then began to grope on me.


    I can break free with my strength, but I didn''t do it.


    There are some things I can''t say, but rose has to know, so let her explore by herself!


    Chest, thigh... I was touched by rose all over my body. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not a touch between lovers.


    But rose still didn''t find the stick on her butt, and her face was full of doubts: "strange, how could it be gone?"


    Suddenly, Rose''s eyes fell between my legs.


    There, the "small tent" just put up has not collapsed.


    I found that rose''s face was white at first, then red, and finally gloomy, and her whole body was not only excited.


    It''s over!


    The woman finally responded!

 Chapter 56

    When Rose''s eyes fell on my crotch, suddenly I felt a cool feeling below... Don''t get me wrong, rose didn''t pick my pants, but her eyes were staring there coldly.


    "That''s what you just put on me?" Rose face expressionless asked a, let me guess what she wanted to write.


    After a little forgetting, I took a step. I was embarrassed and said, "this... I didn''t mean it."


    "It''s tempting to blame you just now."


    Of course, I don''t dare to say the last sentence in front of rose, or I have to be killed.


    Rose took a deep breath and walked slowly towards me.


    When I saw her move, I immediately became nervous.


    Kick your ass!


    Is this chick trying to kill someone?


    As I stepped back, I stared at the rose and asked, "what do you want to do? I warn you, it''s in my house. If you go one step further, I''ll scream


    But rose didn''t care about my threat at all. She put her right hand through my head and pressed it on the wall and said coldly, "if you dare to tell others about this, I will kill you."


    Hoo... This woman didn''t want to kill!


    In the heart secretly relieved a breath, just want to look up to promise won''t say this matter, but when I put my head up a when suddenly stunned.


    Perhaps in order to make her words more deterrent, rose deliberately put on a very oppressive posture... Right hand on the wall, looking down at me.


    But she forgot that the third button on her shirt had been broken!


    And I was half bowing because of my guilty heart. From my point of view, I could see the avalanche part showing a large white.


    Hiss...


    at a glance, you can even see the innermost pink bra, and you can''t help taking a breath.


    Kick your ass!


    Is this chick threatening me or seducing me?


    Seeing that there was a tendency to look up again, I quickly turned my head and said, "don''t worry. You know what I know about this matter. If a third person knows about this matter, I''m going to die."


    Rose stared at me for a long time, and finally gave me a look of "you know your face." she turned and walked out of the bathroom.


    My God! The woman finally left.


    Seeing the back of rose leaving, I quickly wiped the cold sweat on my forehead.


    I thought there was no way to be good today, but I didn''t expect that...


    but anyway, rose was usually cold tempered, but her figure was so hot.


    Look at the small waist that Yingying holds, look at the long and straight jade legs... Tut tut.


    After a disaster, I didn''t want to take a bath. I rushed to my room.


    To my surprise, when I came back to my room, Zhao Xin and Jiawen were already asleep. Listening to the sky shaking snoring, I shook my head with a bitter smile.


    It seems that these two guys have suffered a lot in recent battles.


    No words all night!


    After breakfast the next day, I said hello to my mother and led Lena out of the house.


    "I''m not bragging with you. I''m a celebrity in this neighborhood. You can ask anyone who lives here who doesn''t know the size of me..."


    before I finish bragging, Zhao Xin, a fool, just grabs one From our side of the little girl asked with a smile: "children, brother asked you something, do you know Ge xiaolun?"


    The little girl with two long braids was stunned and then shook her head.


    Nima! I don''t want to take you down like this.


    I rolled my eyes, no good airway: "this does not count, ask a new one."


    "Come on! Even a little girl doesn''t know you, and you dare say you''re a celebrity here. " Lena smiles and shakes her head. Then she turns to rose and asks, "rose, are you ok? As soon as I go out, I find that you are always cold. Will Xiao Lun bully you again? "


    I followed Lena''s line of sight to look in the past, found that rose really cold face, it looks like who owes her money did not return the same, in the heart beat a spirit.


    Does this woman remember yesterday?


    Rose glanced at me and said with a sneer, "just because he wants to bully me? You think too much! "


    "It''s like I didn''t bully you." I muttered in my heart, and quickly opened the topic and said: "well, since you come out to play, you should have fun. I don''t mean to go to my former school to see...


    " yo! Let me see who that is. "Before I had finished speaking, a strange voice came from behind:" Mr. Wu, who is this? "


    I looked in the direction of the sound, and my eyelids couldn''t help jumping.The man who spoke was about 20 years old. His hair was dyed in various colors. His earrings were covered with earrings. His eyes were domineering and his face was arrogant. He looked like Lao Tzu was the best in the world.


    After this man, there are two followers, who also dye their hair in various colors, for fear that others will not know that they are gangsters.


    Wu Laoer, the little gangster on the right hand side, immediately bowed to the young man''s words and said, "brother Kun, this guy''s name is Ge xiaolun. When he was in high school, he was in the same class with us."


    "Oh! It turned out to be the loser. If you don''t tell me, I almost forgot. "


    Zhao Xin frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Lun, do you know them?"


    "High school classmate, but not very familiar!" Seeing each other''s appearance, I shook my head and went up: "Lin Kun, I just take a few friends to stroll around this time. I hope you don''t have nothing to look for."


    Hearing what I said, Lin Kun suddenly became interested. He looked at his head sideways and said, "friend? Let''s see, those guys are willing to do it with you as a loser....


    but before he finished speaking, he grew up and looked at me in the face of hell.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help covering my forehead.


    It''s over!


    This guy found out about Lena and them.


    Sure enough, Lin Kun pointed to Lena and asked them in surprise, "are they all your friends?"


    As soon as I nodded, Lin Kun walked directly around me to Lena''s side and said, "beauty, what''s the fun with this loser. Let''s go, brother. I''ll take you to play more exciting games. "


    Nima! This guy is not afraid of death.


    You know, rose is full of fire. There is no place to spread it. Now you dare to play with others.


    As soon as Zhao Xin saw that Ling Kun dared to tease his goddess, he was not happy. He was just ready to roll up his sleeve to repair him, but rose took the lead and said coldly, "coincidentally, I have an exciting game here. I''m worried that no one will play with me. In that case, let''s play together! "


    Lin Kun grinned and just wanted to reach out to hug Rose''s waist, but rose directly clasped his arm with a backhand and lifted it up. Suddenly, we heard a "click" sound.


    I''ll kick your ass!


    Do you want to do it so hard?


    Hear Lin Kun mouth spread a burst of crying voice, I subconsciously turned his head to see, found that rose is looking at me coldly, can''t help but shrink his neck.


    When we thought it was over like this, rose fell directly over her shoulder and threw Lin Kun to the ground. Then, she sat on him.


    Taking out the dagger, he broke off Lin Kun''s five fingers and said with a sneer, "don''t you want to play a more exciting game with me? It''s about to start! "


    Whew...


    a burst of air breaking sound sounded, and the dagger in Rose''s hand pierced toward the gap between Lin Kun''s fingers.


    Suddenly, Lin Kun''s mouth gave out a ghost cry!

 Chapter 57

    The dagger stabbed down steadily, and fell in the crevice of Lin Kun''s five fingers.


    Seeing this, I was relieved.


    OK! Rose was not dazzled by anger... Of course, the reason why I did this was not because I had a good relationship with Lin Kun. On the contrary, our relationship can be described as "water and fire are not allowed".


    But this guy''s father is the director of the local police station. If rose really mutilates him, it''s also a big trouble.


    Lin Kun ghost called for a long time, but found that the dagger didn''t hit him at all. His face was obviously relieved. He turned around and yelled at the rose fiercely: "you smelly girl dare to play with me like this. Do you know who I am?"


    I couldn''t help patting my forehead.


    Lin Kun, Lin Kun, I don''t know what to say about you.


    If you are honest, maybe I can help you persuade rose, but now... I can guarantee that if I dare to persuade rose now, rose will vent her anger on me.


    I looked at Lin Kun with pity, then turned to Wu ER and said, "you''d better stay where you are, or I can''t guarantee your safety."


    I don''t know if Wu ER was frightened by Rose''s behavior just now. He looked at Lin Kun uneasily, but he was still in the same place.


    "This boy is so brave! Even the elder sister dares to threaten. "


    "Who said no, there will be a good play next."


    Hearing Zhao Xin''s words, I rolled my eyes.


    But rose listened to Lin Kun''s words, picked eyebrows and asked coldly, "didn''t you just say you want to play exciting games with me? Isn''t the game exciting enough? "


    "Smelly girl, how exciting is this game?" Lin Kun wants to struggle, but which is Rose''s opponent. After several unsuccessful struggles, his face is filled with a fierce way: "I advise you to let me go, or I''ll make you lose it!"


    Death!


    I secretly scolded in my heart.


    At this time do not know to say a few soft words, but also a strong threat.


    It''s not about death.


    Suddenly, rose took out a silk scarf from her coat pocket and covered her eyes.


    Lin Kun see this, eyelid straight jump: "what kind of tricks do you want to play?"


    Rose showed a bad smile on her face: "didn''t you say it wasn''t exciting just now? Then I''ll give you something exciting. "


    Lin Kun, "...


    when I guessed what rose would do next, I was sweating.


    Secretly glanced at the slit between Lin Kun''s five fingers, the rose dared to cover her eyes in such a small place.


    This is not playing exciting game, but playing heartbeat!


    Found Jiawen opened his mouth, to stop rose, I quickly shook his head at him.


    I believe that rose dare to do so, naturally have their own grasp.


    Seeing that rose raised her dagger high and tried to plunge down, Lin Kun immediately panicked: "Hey, you''re not joking with me. It''s going to kill me... Mom, come and save me!"


    Whew...


    the sound of breaking through the air roared out, and the dagger with fierce momentum stabbed down between Lin Kun''s five fingers.


    At this moment, all our nerves were tense, for fear that the rose would not pay attention, so we stamped down Lin Kun''s fingers.


    But fortunately, the dagger along the same track again into Lin Kun''s fingers.


    Hoo...


    even far away, I can still hear Lin Kun exhale.


    It seems that the boy was scared to death!


    "Why! How can there be water under this guy''s crotch? " The sharp eyed Caitlin came out from behind Zhao Xin and walked around Lin Kun. Then she burst out laughing: "this guy was scared to pee his pants."


    I glanced at Lin Kun''s crotch and found that it was really wet. I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    How dare you learn from others!


    Perhaps Caitlin''s laughter stimulated Lin Kun, and a trace of shame appeared on his face. He roared: "what are you two idiots doing? Give me a call and call someone


    As soon as the words came out, Wu Er finally responded and quickly took out a phone and dialed it.


    In the process, I didn''t stop him.


    I Gai xiaolun is not a person who is afraid of things. Rosa, they are at least defending their motherland. As a result, they were teased when they went shopping. What''s more, the identities of these three young ladies are more and more frightening. I don''t believe that the people Lin Kun called can shock them.


    After a while, a police car came to us and two policemen got off the car. One of them, who was a little big, caught a glimpse of Lin Kun''s miserable appearance and his face suddenly changed: "what are you doing? On the street? "


    I have a little impression of this man. Captain Wu of the police station... Wu er''s father is also Lin Kun''s confidant.No wonder he directly charged us with "committing murder on the street" when he came here!


    When I found captain Wu walking towards rose, I quickly blocked him with my body: "Captain Wu, long time no see."


    "Who are you?" Captain Wu looked at me suspiciously and then responded: "you are Ge xiaolun, aren''t you? Although Lin Kun had a holiday with you in high school, you can''t hit people in the street, can you


    I picked pick eyebrows, some funny asked: "Captain Wu, why do we say we hit people in the street?"


    "The fact is in front of you, don''t you want to sophistry." "Don''t say anything. Take your friends with you and go to the police station with me."


    With that, Captain Wu took out a pair of cold handcuffs and walked around me towards rose.


    Don''t know rose is vent enough or other what reason, come down from Lin Kun''s body, take off the scarf on the face, coldly way: "is this how you police work?"? Don''t even ask? "


    Captain Wu''s face was happy, but when he saw Lin Kun''s miserable appearance, he quickly tightened his face and said coldly, "if you have anything to say, you can come back to the Institute."


    With that, he was ready to torture the rose.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin and I both changed their faces. They just wanted to stop us, but rose made a gesture to us, and suddenly everyone stopped.


    "Are you sure you want to torture me?" Rose face without any fluctuations, but familiar with her people know that she is now in a bad mood.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you beat people today, if you don''t torture them back, how can we maintain peace on one side and make the people around us feel at ease in the future?"


    Poof...


    suddenly, a burst of laughter came out of Lena''s mouth, which attracted people''s eyes.


    When she found that all the people were looking at her, Lena spat out her tongue and said playfully, "the names of these two fathers and sons are really funny. One is Wu ER and the other is Wu Yong. It''s useless to add up to two. "


    Miss, at this time, you still have leisure to joke.


    I''m drunk, too.


    "You..." Captain Wu saw that Lena dared to tease herself with her name. There was a flash of anger on her face: "today, all the people have to go back to the bureau with me and handcuff all the people to me."


    Seeing the cold handcuffs in front of her, Rose''s eyes flashed with cold light and said softly, "I hope you don''t regret it?"

 Chapter 58

    Captain Wu didn''t break his promise. He really took us to the police station, followed by Lin Kun.


    At this time, Lin Kun is looking at me with a kind of venomous eyes, which makes me depressed.


    Kick your ass!


    It''s not me who scared you to pee. Why are you staring at me all the time?


    Perhaps seeing his own people all around him, Lin Kun became bold: "Ge xiaolun, I will know the end of offending me if I propose a toast instead of a penalty."


    "And you bitch, you dare to play with me like this. None of you can run away later."


    Putting down two cruel words, Lin Kun straightened out his chest and walked towards the inner room. He looked as if the police station was opened by his family.


    Suddenly, I felt that someone pulled my sleeve. Looking back, I found that Zhao Xin was picking his eyebrows at me and asked, "I''ll bet you five cents. Lin Kun will die miserably later!"


    "I''ll make a bet!" Jiawen also came up with a bad smile and said, "Lin Kun will not die miserably later, but very miserably!"


    You two are not talking nonsense. Along the way, Lin Kun scolded rose. It''s a miracle that he can live up to now.


    "What are you three muttering about? You don''t have to get in here. " After that, Captain Wu yelled, shook his head and sighed, "it''s not good to offend anyone. You have to offend Lin Shao. You''d better think about how to explain to your family."


    Later, the six of us were taken to the large interrogation room by Wu Yong and stood in a row, as if we were the prisoners on trial... Er, as if we were the prisoners on trial now.


    Bang!


    The door of the interrogation room was kicked open, and Lin Kun, who had changed his trousers, came in triumphantly.


    I don''t know if this guy did it on purpose. He came up to me with a cold hum, and then sat down on the opposite chair


    seeing this guy''s proud face, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    According to the truth, as long as rose a phone call can be done, but this girl has not called up to now, is there any idea?


    "Cough..." a cough came out of Lin Kun''s mouth. After drawing our attention, he said coldly: "I''m not timid! I dare to hit people in broad daylight. Tell me what to do with it. "


    As soon as these words came out, Zhao Xin''s eyes fell on me.


    Nima!


    It''s not me. Why are you all staring at me.


    My eyebrows trembled slightly. I stepped forward and said with some depression: "you know the whole story of Lin Kun better than me. If you hadn''t molested my friend, it wouldn''t have happened. I think it''s better to turn the big thing into the small one and turn the small thing into the small one."


    Bang!


    As soon as Lin Kun listened to my words, he patted the table fiercely and roared, "I''ve suffered such a big loss. How can you persuade me to make the big thing small and make the small thing small?"


    Hey, why don''t you make sense?


    I''m doing this for your own good. If it''s a big deal, who will suffer.


    Seeing that Lin Kun didn''t seem willing to understand this, I spread out my hand and said helplessly: "what do you want?"


    "It''s easy!" Lin Kun took a look at the three girls of rose, and a strange smile appeared on his face: "it happens that I have a dinner party tonight. You let these three beauties have dinner with me. This matter has been calculated."


    Yo! The boy is so bold that he has three ideas at once.


    As for the so-called dinner in Lin Kun''s mouth, the first thing I don''t believe is that I just want to do something in the food while eating with rose, and then do his dirty things.


    "This may not work!" I shook my head, and my voice gradually cooled down: "I brought them, so I must be responsible for them in the end."


    "Boy, you can''t let yourself in here." Lin Kun gave a cold smile and nodded to Wu Yong.


    Wu understood what he meant in a flash and yelled out: "come on, take these three guys out for me!"


    The door of the interrogation room was opened again, and soon two cold looking policemen rushed in.


    They looked up at me, Zhao Xin and Jiawen, and then they came to us.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin and Jiawen''s look gradually cooled down.


    I stepped forward and stood in front of them. I asked in a cold voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Lin Kun did not know where to take out a nail clipper, while manicure side leisurely way: "of course, is to catch the murderer of assaulting police!"


    "The three of you are not only beating people in the street, but also attacking the police when you arrive at the police station. This crime is enough for you to spend ten or eight years in prison."


    Seeing Lin Kun''s appearance, I turned to rose and said, "now I regret that I didn''t let you stamp down the five fingers of this bastard."


    In this regard, rose just a cold hum.Well, it seems that the girl is still holding a grudge.


    The two policemen heard Lin Kun''s order without any hesitation. They quickly grabbed the handcuffs on our hands and were about to pull them out.


    But at this time, rose finally couldn''t help it. She stood up and said in a cold voice, "you are really the ''good police'' of the country. Not only don''t you know the cause of things clearly, but also we label things indiscriminately!"


    "Hey, hey!" Lin Kun''s mouth burst out with a laugh: "is it not a good policeman has the final say?"


    "What are you doing? Don''t you hurry to take out the three guys who attacked the police. "


    Nima! It''s been convicted before the trial.


    I rolled my eyes, just ready to take out the phone for help, but rose is the first step from my hands to snatch the phone.


    Wu Yong''s face suddenly changed when he saw Rose''s action. He was just ready to stop it, but Lin Kun waved his hand and said casually: "Lao Wu, let her fight. Today, I want to see what kind of rescue she can bring out?"


    Rose the slightest listen to this, fiercely stare at Lin Kun, then quickly walked to the foot of the wall, quickly dialed the phone.


    Because we were so far apart, we didn''t hear who rose was calling.


    Soon, Rose came back to us, threw the phone to me, and said with a relaxed face, "it''s done. Soon someone will clean up this scum!"


    "Bitch, I''ve put up with you for a long time." When Lin Kun heard that rose scolded her scum again, his anger suddenly came up: "if you can''t help the soldiers today, I''ll let you see what the real scum is like."


    Bang!


    As soon as Lin Kun''s words were finished, the door of the interrogation room was kicked open, and a big bellied bald man came in.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" When Lin Kun saw the man coming in clearly, he was a little surprised and said, "I was bullied in the street just now. You''re just in time to do it for me...


    PA!


    Before Lin Kun finished speaking, the bald man came up to him without saying a word and pulled him with a big mouth.


    Lin Kun was stunned, and Wu Yong was stunned by everything in front of him.


    The bald man ignored the stunned Lin Kun. Instead, he came to us and asked respectfully, "I don''t know which one is Miss Rose?"


    Rose picked pick eyebrow, stood out.


    The bald man took a look at Rose, then lowered his head and said in a respectful voice: "Miss Rose, the dog is not sensible. I hope Miss Rose will let him go a lot."


    "He''s not sensible?" Rose glanced at the opposite Lin Kun and said with a sneer, "he is very sensible. You don''t know how many times he scolded me along the way


    "Dad, why do you talk so much to them?" Lin Kun some unconvinced said: "with the power of our Lin family is also afraid of them?"


    "Shut up The bald man roared at Lin Kun, then turned around and asked, "I don''t know how Miss Rose wants to let the dog go?"


    "In fact, there is no big grudge between us, just because his mouth is too ugly. Well, if you give him a hundred slaps, I''ll let bygones be bygones. "


    Baldness is not ambiguous, directly went to Lin Kun in front of the cold way: "palm mouth."


    "Ah?" Lin Kun didn''t respond.


    "I''ll let you slap me, or I''ll break away from you immediately."


    Lin Kun took a look at his father and found that it was not a joke. He swallowed his saliva and gently fanned his face.


    "It''s too light!"


    Pop!


    Lin Kun increased his strength.


    "It''s still too light!"


    Pop!


    Lin Kun added strength again.


    "It''s too light for me to hear!"


    Pop!


    Then, the sound of Lin Kun''s palm and mouth came from the huge interrogation room.

 Chapter 59

    It''s refreshing to come out of the interrogation room!


    A hundred times!


    Rose Leng is not to give less, until the Lin Kun''s mouth to fan swelling just willing to give up.


    When I think of Lin Kun''s face, which is so swollen that it''s like a pig''s head, I can''t help being happy.


    Your uncle''s!


    I told you to turn the big thing into the small one. Now, it''s all right. I was fanned into a pig''s head... And I fanned myself.


    Feeling the fresh air, I looked back at Lena and them, and found that all of them were holding a smile. I waved and said, "OK, OK, just laugh if you want to. If you want to, it''s not good."


    "Ha ha... I''m so happy. You didn''t see Lin Kun''s stupid way. It''s so funny to slap yourself and stare at us. " Zhao Xin covered his stomach and said with an exaggerated smile.


    The laughter of these two goods attracted passers-by''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Jiawen goes to Zhao Xin and spreads out a hand.


    "What for?" Zhao Xin put away his smile and asked with a puzzled face.


    Jiawen threw him a pair of white eyes, no good way: "give money, you don''t want to default, do you?"


    "What''s the matter? I don''t owe you money? "


    Not only Zhao Xin was puzzled, but also I felt a little strange. It is reasonable to say that Jiawen is not such a mean person. How can he ask for an account with Mr. Xin just after he left the police station.


    But unexpectedly, Jiawen pointed to the door and said solemnly, "do you remember what happened to Lin Kun when we bet just now? Now it''s miserable, so I won the bet. Give me a dollar quickly


    "NIMA! You''ve come, really. " As soon as Zhao Xin heard this, he was not happy. He quickly explained: "I also bet on Lin Kun. The end is very miserable. Why should I lose?"


    Jiawen opened her mouth and was about to speak, but suddenly she felt a murderous atmosphere coming from behind. When she turned around, she found that rose was looking at herself coldly. She was surprised and said with an embarrassed smile: "elder sister, why do you look at me with this kind of eyes?"


    "You bet me just now?"


    Rose''s voice was very cold. It fell in Jiawen''s ear and immediately made him excite. She quickly pointed to me and said, "it''s none of my business. Everything is the beginning of xiaolun."


    I''ll kick your ass!


    It''s the two of you who bet on others. How can I blame you?


    I found that Jiawen kept winking at Zhao Xin, and I was shocked. I just wanted to explain, but I found that Zhao Xin also pointed at me and said, "yes, elder sister, it''s all xiaolun''s fault. If you want to get in trouble, it''s also his fault."


    Hey, let''s make sense, shall we?


    Rose is worried that she can''t find an excuse to deal with me. You are still like this.


    All of a sudden, I found that rose walked towards me with a sneer on her face. With a sudden attack in her heart, she quickly stepped back and asked nervously: "rose, listen to me..."


    "don''t explain!" Rose''s Pink fist waved in the air, and said in a voice that only the two of us could hear: "whether it''s your head or not, I have to beat you today."


    Kick your ass!


    I''ve known for a long time that women love revenge, especially beautiful women.


    How could rose let me go so easily?


    Then rose roared and rushed towards me.


    See this woman''s posture, if you don''t beat me today, I may not be good, but I can only give up defense, let Rose''s Pink fist hit me.


    Fortunately, rose didn''t really want to beat me. The pink fist fell on me like raindrops. It didn''t itch or hurt.


    Ten minutes later, I don''t know whether rose is tired or the resentment in her heart is vented, and finally she stops.


    Just before I left, I glared at me. I read from her eyes, "I''ll let you go this time. If there is one, I''ll see you next time.".


    I pretended to be very painful rubbed the place that was beaten by rose, went to Zhao Xin, Jiawen''s side, a person gave a slap, no good way: "now you satisfied?"


    Zhao Xin just laughed at this, then lowered his voice and said: "Xiao Lun, don''t think we didn''t see it. Just now, rose didn''t mean to give you a massage rather than beating you? Do you feel good about the massage


    Cool you!


    He put up a middle finger to Zhao Xin and then looked at Jiawen. To my surprise, Jiawen looked at me up and down and said with a smile: "elder sister, you are sure to beat xiaolun just now, but I don''t think you are giving him a massage... You didn''t see the smile on xiaolun''s face when you beat him just now! ¡±


    you''re the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one.


    Just now my face is clearly pure smile, how good, how to your mouth to become lewd - Dang.


    But rose glared at them, and immediately Zhao Xin and Jiawen were honest.Then, I took rose and they walked around, and they arrived home before dark.


    He rang the doorbell and soon the door was opened.


    It''s just that it''s not mom and dad who opens the door, but a 17-year-old girl.


    The girl is wearing pink cotton pajamas, thin lace against her snow tender pink neck and beautiful shoulder socket, slightly messy long hair scattered in her pink face, although the expression on the fat face is a little angry, but it looks very lovely.


    After the girl opened the door, she rubbed some bleary eyes, and suddenly her eyes were wide open.


    There was a wry smile on my face when I could see the girl''s face clearly.


    Get it!


    How can I forget this young lady.


    In Rose their shocked eyes, the girl suddenly jumped into my arms, excited: "brother, you are finally back, can want to die me!"


    I didn''t pay attention to the surprised eyes behind me. I patted the girl on the back and said in a soft voice, "OK, lax, are there any guests?"


    "NIMA! Xiao Lun, you have such a beautiful sister. " Zhao Xin was the first one to react. He pushed to the front and said with a smile, "Hello, lakesie, my name is Zhao Xin. Zhao is Zhao Xin''s Zhao, and Xin is Zhao Xin''s letter. "


    At this time, lax found that there were still guests behind her. She came out of my arms and vomited her tongue. She was embarrassed and said, "Hello, brother Zhaoxin!"


    "My God, the voice is so beautiful!"


    I pushed Zhao Xin away, pointed to Jiawen and said, "his name is Jiawen. You can call him brother Jiawen."


    Lacs gave a sweet cry, which made Jiawen laugh.


    Then, pointing at Lena, they said, "they are...


    " I know that. " "They are the eldest sister-in-law, the second sister-in-law and the third sister-in-law," she said innocently


    In a flash, the door suddenly quieted down.


    When I found that rose and they were all looking at me with murderous eyes, I quickly took Lax''s hand and said, "what nonsense? They are just my comrades in arms. "


    "Isn''t that so?" "But mom and dad told me that you brought back three girlfriends all at once. They didn''t know who to choose as their daughter-in-law," she said


    I''ll go! Mom and Dad, this is the rhythm of killing people!

 Chapter 60

    All of a sudden, I felt that three murderous eyes fell on me, and I couldn''t help stirring up.


    Turning around, they found the rose. They looked at themselves coldly. There was an embarrassed look on their face: "this... Lax is still young. Don''t think about it."


    "It''s not a small family!" Lax looked down at her plump chest and said, "if you don''t believe me, I can feel if it''s bigger than before."


    Poof...


    when I heard what lax said, I almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood.


    My old sister, don''t make such a joke at this time, OK?


    "Xiaolun, you are a beast." Zhao Xin scolded: "she''s your sister. You can do it!"


    Jiawen also nodded to one side: "after firmness, xiaolun is a beast."


    You''re the beast. Your family is the beast.


    Look again, but found that Rena they are also a strange face staring at me, the heart that called a depressed.


    Hello! It''s not what you think, OK?


    I was just about to explain, but lax took the lead and said with a smile, "yes, my brother is a beast. He always likes to kiss my face when he''s OK!"


    With that, lax made a face at me!


    Poof...


    this time I really vomited blood.


    It''s said that my sister is my brother''s close fitting cotton padded jacket. Why can''t I see how warm lax is!


    In a flash, I found that all people''s eyes fell on me, and rose scolded "change state".


    Kick your ass!


    If you don''t explain it again, I''ll be ruined.


    I turned my head and said to lax with a serious face, "let''s be reasonable. I only kissed you when you were cute."


    "Well! Anyway, you are


    ...


    I can only give a bitter smile to lacce''s mischief. That''s what I''ve been doing since I was a child. As long as Rex grunts, I''ll be counselled immediately.


    Suddenly, I felt someone pulled my sleeve, turned around and found it was Zhao Xin.


    I heard this guy ask in a low voice: "Xiao Lun, I don''t think you two want to be brothers and sisters. Lakesh is so cute, but you are such a loser. "


    Your uncle!


    What''s wrong with me?


    He rolled his eyes and said without hesitation, "lax was reported back from the orphanage by my parents, but she is the most important relative in my life. I warn you not to make up your mind about her."


    I don''t know about Zhao Xin''s virtue. This guy can''t move his legs when he sees a beautiful woman. If you want to say that he doesn''t have any idea about lax, I don''t believe it.


    "Oh, so it is!" Zhao Xin nodded, his voice became more obscene: "can I ask if your sister has a boyfriend?"


    "What do you want?" Hearing Zhao Xin''s question, my heart suddenly tightened. This guy won''t really take a fancy to lax, will he?


    Master Xin, you should know that there is a kind and beautiful angel waiting for you in the future. Don''t let others down.


    Seeing my nervous expression, Zhao Xin said with a smile, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to ask."


    Any questions?


    Are you kidding me?


    No matter what Zhao Xin thinks in his heart, I firmly oppose the two people together.


    So he pretended to be sorry and said, "believe me, you will die. My sister has a boyfriend long ago?"


    I don''t know if it''s my voice that''s a little louder, or if it''s the sharp ear of lax, who retorts: "they don''t have boyfriends."


    My young lady, you can''t stop for a while.


    For lax, I had nothing to say. I went straight to the apartment, and before I left, I gave Zhao Xin a warning look.


    Entering the house, my mother has prepared a big dinner.


    It''s worth mentioning that Zhao Xin was finally blocked up by the food and didn''t flatter his mother any more.


    If we let him continue to shoot like this again, it would be troublesome to say that my mother would not really match him and lax when she was happy.


    After dinner, Lena and her parents seldom give up the reserve of the first lady and help to clean up the dishes together. They are so happy that their mother says that they are not only beautiful, but also capable of working.


    The three of us rolled our eyes when we heard it.


    Yes, rose, they can do it. They can do it.


    It''s not easy to wait until the roses are cleaned up. It seems that they intend to make room for us young people. They immediately go back to their room. In the middle of the way, my father walks a little slower, but my mother kicks him in the ass.


    When the two figure disappeared in the line of sight, I can not help but breathe a sigh of relief.fuck! It was so scary just now.


    When I think of the way my mother looked at them just now, I still feel some palpitations.


    Her eyes were like looking at her future daughter-in-law, which made her want to kill me with chopsticks.


    As soon as Mom and dad left, lax was like a runaway wild horse, jumping and jumping in the living room.


    Lacey jumped up to Lena and asked with a smile, "sister Lena, are you my brother''s girlfriend?"


    Lena glanced at me and said, "your brother is a loser, but I''m a goddess. He''s not my dish at all."


    Nima! I have what you said so badly.


    After that, lax came to Caitlin''s side and asked with a smile, "sister Caitlin, are you my brother''s girlfriend?"


    Caitlin shook her head. "He doesn''t deserve to carry shoes for Miss Ben!"


    I don''t know why the smile on lax''s face is more and more prosperous. Before she comes to Rosa''s side and asks her questions, Rosa says in a cold voice: "he deserves to be my boyfriend too, next life!"


    Get it!


    Rose is still so proud.


    Lax seemed to get the answer she wanted. She came to me like a rabbit and took my arm. She cried like a winner: "Yeah! That''s great. My brother still has no boyfriend


    Jiawen, who was drinking water, almost didn''t spit the water out of her mouth when she heard this. She finally swallowed the water, turned to Zhao Xin beside her and nodded: "now I believe they are not brothers and sisters."


    "I think so too. Which sister is so happy to learn that her brother doesn''t have a girlfriend."


    She pretended not to hear Zhao Xin and Jiawen''s words, and looked at me with big eyes: "brother, I remember when I was 16 years old, you promised me that if you didn''t find a girlfriend when I was 20 years old, I would be your girlfriend."


    "Don''t cheat on a man!"


    Poof...


    this time, the water in Jiawen''s mouth really spurted out. He quickly wiped the water stains on his mouth with a paper towel, looked at me and Lars, and said: "what a ghost! Even my sister won''t let it go! "

 Chapter 61

    As soon as lax grabbed my arm, she knew she was going to suffer. As soon as her words came out, there was a cold breath in the hall.


    Lena sighed: "I''ll go, GE xiaolun. You are so hungry and thirsty that even your sister can do it."


    "I''ve already said that he is a change state!" This is the voice of the rose.


    Caitlin shook his head crazily: "I didn''t expect that I would be called a teammate with this kind of people. It''s really cheap."


    Kick your ass!


    Can you stop looking at me like that?


    Found Zhao Xin and Jiawen are a face of strange staring at me, the heart that called a depressed.


    We agreed to be each other''s angels... No, we should say brothers. It would be very sad for you to look at me like this.


    When I found something wrong with the atmosphere in the hall, I quickly widened the distance between me and lax and explained, "it''s not what you think. It was just a joke."


    "You can take it as a joke, but I always remember it. What''s more, mom and dad always say that I''m your daughter-in-law? "


    Nima! It''s just to scare you when you''re not obedient, OK?


    Seeing that lax really took this seriously, I quickly explained, "my parents have always regarded you as their own daughter. How can I be willing to let you be my child daughter-in-law?"


    What made me speechless was that lax puffed her cheeks and said, "I don''t care, I don''t care. Anyway, I''m going to be 20, but you don''t have a girlfriend, so you have to realize Ruoyan. "


    Hey! You''re still on the ball, aren''t you.


    It''s my girlfriend. I''ll bring one for you every minute.


    Suddenly, my eyes fell on Lena.


    Lena seemed to guess what I thought. She quickly shook her head and refused, "I''m sorry, Miss Ben is only a thousand years old this year. According to our solar Galaxy algorithm, she is still a minor, so don''t look for me."


    Go to your uncle. A thousand years old is still an adult. How does your galaxy reproduce.


    Seeing that Rena pretended to be my girlfriend, she had no hope but to turn to Caitlin for help.


    But what depressed me was that Caitlin shook her head like a rattle: "we don''t deserve it. You''d better not come to me."


    Silently in the heart to Rena and Caitlin put up the middle finger, then eyes to rose.


    In a flash, all eyes fell on rose.


    "Cough..." Rose found in the house so people''s eyes fall on their own body, a slight cough, is ready to speak, but I quickly pulled her to one side.


    Facing Rose''s puzzled eyes, I rubbed my hands and said with a shy smile: "rose, our relationship is pretty good!"


    Rose shook her head.


    Well, I don''t think our relationship is very good.


    Since it''s not good to talk about feelings, let''s talk about something concrete.


    He put his hand behind him and asked with a smile, "for the sake of saving you once, can you help me this time?"


    Rose coldly refused: "absolutely not!"


    Hey... Why are you such a stubborn woman?


    It''s said that saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. Now it''s time to expect your help, but you gave me this.


    All right!


    It seems that we have to use that move.


    Suddenly, a bad smile appeared on my face: "you really don''t want to pretend to be my girlfriend?"


    "Let alone girlfriends, even girlfriends can''t do it." Rose rare to see me suffer losses, eyes immediately narrowed up: "this is about the girl''s reputation, how can I help you at will."


    You forced me!


    He took a deep breath, lowered his voice and said in Rose''s ear, "if you don''t help me, I''ll tell Zhao Xin everything I saw in the bathroom last night. It''s useless even if you don''t admit it."


    "You..." heard me say so, rose pretty face appeared a trace of shame.


    Maybe she didn''t think that I would use this to threaten her.


    Looking at the rose pink fingers pointing at me, there was a trace of satisfaction on my face.


    If you don''t help me, I''ll do it myself.


    "How''s it going? It''s a good deal! " I turned around and glanced at Zhao Xin and them, and found that these guys were looking at themselves with a funny face. It was a depression in my heart.


    Laugh at you!


    One day I''ll get my revenge.


    After a long time, the anger on Rose''s face faded, and she said in a cold voice, "just this once, never again!"


    "Deal!"


    Rose and I hit each other''s palms, and then I took Rose''s little hand and walked triumphantly toward lax.I pointed to the rose behind me and said with a proud face: "sister, who said that my brother has no girlfriend, see? This is my girlfriend."


    Lacks also asked: "Sister Rose, are you really my brother''s girlfriend?"


    Rose glared at me and nodded.


    "NIMA! I''ve already said that they have an affair, don''t you believe it? " Zhao Xin exclaimed in surprise, which immediately attracted Rose''s eyes.


    Lacks seemed to be very dissatisfied with the ending, and her head dropped down: "well, since my brother already has a girlfriend, I won''t fight with rose sister. But if one day you break up, remember to tell me, so I can be my brother''s girlfriend


    Love this little girl has not given up the idea of being my girlfriend.


    Get it!


    It seems that the identity of Rose''s girlfriend has to be fake for a while.


    ...


    the night is deep, but I can''t sleep for a long time.


    Don''t know why, tonight my eyelids jump, as if something big happened.


    Looking up at the sky, I found that the night sky was unusually bright tonight.


    Slowly shining on the earth is like putting on a silver robe.


    What''s going on tonight?


    Dudu...


    all of a sudden, the contact device sent to us by the super Theological College under the pillow rings. In order not to disturb Jiawen, who has fallen into deep sleep, they quickly take out the contact device from under the pillow.


    Open it, and there is a teacher''s voice: "sorry, your vacation may be over."


    I smell speech, in the heart slightly move: "flow teacher, Mo ganna whether have new action?"


    There was a moment of silence in the contact, and then came the low voice of Liu: "you guessed right, this time moganna summoned a very powerful evil god from the void world. Unfortunately, it will come to your city tonight, so you must expel the earth before moganna joins it."


    Damn it! I should have thought about it.


    Last time, Mo ganna didn''t show up for such an important thing as Donghong 49. She must have done something more important.


    But who will she call this time?


    Looking at the sky, I found that the bright stars were dim in an instant.


    As the stars darken, a portal looms in the north.


    The portal was huge enough for four or five people to pass through.


    All of a sudden, a claw came out of the portal. The claw was covered with scales, and the sharp nail was shining with cold light!


    There is no reason, I have a sentence in my mind: the north is bright, the demon star is now!

 Chapter 62

    May be found that I did not answer for a long time, contact inside the flow of teachers anxious cry: "xiaolun, are you still there?"


    The owner of the huge claw seems to have a little trouble. His huge body is stuck in the portal.


    I see it for a while and a half will not come out of the portal, picked up the contact, said: "flow teacher, I seem to have seen it."


    "Damn it Liu scolded in a low voice, and then explained: "Xiao Lun, this time mogana called Ke." gas is a very powerful virtual warrior in the virtual world. After our investigation, we found that he seems to be very interested in the human soul, but now he has come to the human city, so you don''t have to stop him, or the consequences will be unimaginable ¡£¡±


    Hiss...


    when I heard teacher Liu''s words, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    If it''s true, as teacher Liu said, things are worse than I thought!


    Turning around and looking at the distant portal, the huge body has been squeezed out half, I said in a hurry: "Teacher Liu, tell me what to do?"


    "The portal next to it is the gateway to two worlds. You have to drive it back to the portal in half an hour. Remember, corgas can''t be killed. We have to expel him. "


    Hang up the communicator, eyes locked in the void, but also stuck in the middle of the transmission gate of ke''gas, can''t help clenching his fist.


    Half an hour!


    In the middle of this half hour, we have to get rid of corgas.


    After waking up Zhao Xin and explaining the story, we immediately headed in the direction where ke''gas was.


    Because corgas is stuck in the air, it''s easy to confirm.


    This is a dilapidated building. The surrounding people are quiet. Occasionally, one or two stray wild cats make a sound.


    When we arrived here, the portal was finally unable to resist the huge body of corgast, which was squeezed a little bit, and a giant appeared in front of us.


    Hiss...


    we can''t help but take a breath of cool air because of the huge body of COGAs.


    It''s about three meters high. One stop there is like a hill. Its facial features seem to have been watered by molten iron. There are many potholes everywhere. Those inverted three eyes are full of yin and cold, which can freeze everything in the world.


    The whole body is covered with a layer of scaly, in the light of the moonlight, the scaly shining cold light. Two huge claws were stained with blood that had not yet solidified.


    Corgas gave us a cold glance, and a mechanical and cold voice came out of his mouth: "I seem to have smelled the food."


    "Your souls are very strong, Coe." Lord gas is very satisfied. Give your souls! "


    Hearing what the other party said, Zhao Xin rolled his eyes and scolded: "you idiot, who do you think you are? We need to offer our souls. "


    "NIMA! Mr. Xin, you should take it easy. Xiao Lun said that this big man is not easy. Don''t make him angry. At that time...


    before Jiawen finished speaking, there was an angry voice in ke''gas''s mouth: "how dare you abuse the great ke''gas, you will all die!"


    All of a sudden, COGAs grew into a big mouth, and a sharp, piercing sound came out of it.


    Sound in the air to form a visible ripple, slowly spread to our ears, suddenly I feel my soul seems to fly out of the body in general.


    Zhao Xin, they are even more unbearable, with the death of a wail, the whole person is soft to the ground.


    No way!


    It can''t go on like this.


    When I saw Zhao Xin, they lost their fighting power in an instant. I was so cruel in my heart that I couldn''t resist the discomfort in my body and rushed to corgas quickly.


    Ke''gas saw that I could still do it under such circumstances, and his face showed a trace of surprise: "the woman moganna didn''t cheat me. She is full of delicious souls everywhere."


    Zheng!


    As soon as the storm sword came out, a cold light farted toward ke''gas.


    But I don''t know why ke''gas didn''t evade my action. On the contrary, there was a trace of irony on his face.


    When!


    The big sword of the storm cleaved the scales on ke''gass, and a sound of gold came out.


    The fire flashed everywhere, which was extremely dazzling.


    When I found out that the storm sword didn''t leave a scar on corgas, I felt cold in my heart.


    All of a sudden, I think of Liu''s words.


    Corgas is a powerful fighter of the void. Don''t try to kill him, only banish him.


    At the beginning, I still wondered why Mr. Liu dissuaded me from killing ke''gas, but now I understand that... With our current ability, we can''t break ke''gas''s defense at all.The storm sword passed Ke''s scales, leaving only a white shadow. For this, Ke''s smile was contemptuous. With a slight paw, he grasped the storm sword in his hand: "the creatures in this world are too weak. If it wasn''t for the woman moganna who told me that there are countless souls in this world, I wouldn''t bother to come!"


    With a flick, my whole body flew up.


    Bang!


    His body fell on the cold concrete floor, and suddenly he felt a sharp pain!


    Because I just attack section ''gas had to stop the howl of death, rose they are finally awake.


    When Zhao Xin saw my tragedy, he roared and stabbed me with a gentian.


    If the gun comes out like a dragon, the cold light comes first.


    The tassel on the gentian spear stabs ke''gas with a cold light.


    When!


    In the same way, the sharp gentian spear burst out a spark on the scales of Caracas.


    After the sparks, ke''gas picked up Zhao Xin.


    "Together!" When Jiawen saw this, he roared. Fang Tianhua held the halberd in his hand, flew into the air with the help of the raised rock, and then chopped it down at the huge head of ke''gas.


    Seeing this, COGAs turned his body and drew his tail at a strange angle to Jiawen.


    Pop!


    There was a huge noise in my ear. Looking up, Jiawen had a bloodstain.


    Lena rushed into the air, turning into a dawn, but before she got close, her huge tail quickly changed its angle and drew on her body.


    Bang!


    The gunfire rang out, the fireworks bloomed, and a bullet flashing with a sharp light flew rapidly towards ke''gas.


    But in the middle of the flight, the bullet turned and shot at Caitlin.


    If it had not been for Caitlin''s timely escape, the bullet would have hit her.


    1¡¢ Two... Three, four, five.


    I glanced around and found that in an instant, the "supernatural team" had lost most of its fighting power, with a wry smile on my face.


    Wait... Where''s the rose?


    Think of rose this woman, I fiercely a look up toward ke''gas behind.


    At this time, Rose had already come to the mid air behind Ke''s, and she quickly drew out her dagger and was about to plunge it into Ke''s back neck. Ke''s fierce turn showed a cold smile.


    "Since you are in such a hurry to die, let me eat your soul first." Ke''gas made a lightning move and grabbed the rose in his hand. "What a delicious soul! It must be delicious!"


    "Such a delicious soul and body can''t be worse. In that case, I''ll take your soul and body together."


    With that, COGAs grabs the rose and forgets to deliver it.


    Seeing this, my eyes were about to crack and I roared, "no!"

 Chapter 63

    Rose is reckless?


    No!


    She''s not reckless.


    Blame me for not being strong enough.


    Rose in order to save us at the risk of life, you know, ke''gas has shown his strong, but rose or resolutely jumped up.


    At this moment, all of us tensed our nerves, staring at corgas, for fear that it would send the rose into our mouth in the next second.


    During breathing, the rose got closer and closer to gase''s big mouth. Even I found that the rose turned her eyes with the stench of gase''s mouth.


    Can''t you just watch the rose die like this.


    No!


    I don''t want it.


    In a previous life, I witnessed my favorite woman being nailed to the ground.


    In this life, I must not watch my comrades in arms die.


    Pestle the storm sword on the ground and slowly get up.


    One step, two steps... At this time, I have only one idea in my mind, that is to stop it.


    Although the steps were heavy, they arrived before corgas put the rose into his mouth.


    Bang!


    Holding the big sword of storm, he chopped it down.


    But the ending is the same.


    There was no trace of the sparks on COGAs.


    Rao is so, I still did not give up.


    One sword after another, I just hope ke''gas can focus on me.


    All of a sudden, I found the shadow over my head. When I looked up, COGAs'' eyes were staring at me.


    "Let her go!"


    An irresistible voice rang out in coggas''s ear, making him a little stunned.


    Then, a burst of wild laughter came out of his mouth: "you can''t protect yourself now, even let me let her go. It''s said that your human brain is very smart, but it doesn''t look good to me either? "


    "Let her go!" The storm sword in my hand still cleaved on ke''gas, and the voice became colder.


    Maybe he was upset by me and said coldly, "human, don''t try to irritate me any more. It won''t do you any good."


    "I told you to let her go!"


    He suddenly raised his sword and cleaved it at COGAs'' knee.


    This time, instead of being bounced away like the last few times, it was slightly cut into COGAs'' calf.


    The blood ran down the knee.


    Corgas hurt?


    Seeing such a situation, I was slightly stunned, and suddenly a light flashed in my mind.


    Corgas is not immortal. It''s just that we didn''t attack it.


    Ouch...


    a sharp roar came out of corgast''s mouth. It threw out the rose and locked its eyes on me: "human, you have completely angered me. Get ready to meet the anger of corgast!"


    Between the words, a large group of shadows shrouded over me. I knew that Gus would not let me go easily, so he would roll.


    Bang!


    A huge cloud of smoke and dust rose from the sky. When I saw ke''gas slapping me where I used to stand, a big pit immediately formed, and a cold sweat suddenly appeared on my forehead.


    Kick your ass!


    If this slap is really patted, it has to be patted into meat paste.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful!" Before I could breathe a sigh of relief, I heard Zhao Xin''s cry.


    I didn''t have the slightest hesitation, the body quickly toward the side of a hide, a huge foot will fall down.


    "NIMA! This guy is a human weapon. " When I saw that ke''gas was so destructive, I secretly scolded him. I looked up at Zhao Xin and said, "Mr. Xin, stab him where he doesn''t have scales. That''s his weakness."


    Zhao Xin nodded and rushed over with a gentian gun.


    Gun tassel on the faint blooming a little cold, with a momentum as usual stabbed in the past.


    Ouch...


    there was a cry from COGAs'' mouth, which was 100 times more angry than just now.


    Arguably, gash is also an experienced void fighter. No matter how seriously injured he is, he won''t be so miserable!


    Curious, I put out my head and looked at it, only to find that Zhao Xin''s two goods actually poked people''s chrysanthemums.


    At this time, there was a wound on COGAs''s buttock, and the blood kept coming out from it.


    Ke''gas seems to be completely angered by us. With a long roar, his body becomes bigger again.


    "Bad!" Seeing this, my face suddenly changed.


    The strength of the void warrior is determined by the size of his body, that is to say, the bigger his body is, the stronger his strength will be.Now corgas is about the size of a house. Can we handle it?


    Like a mad bull, the bigger cogs charged at me, as if he wanted to keep up with me.


    Just at this time, there was a flash in the void, and then a dazzling light burst into the sky.


    Corgas stopped and looked at the light in the sky.


    Another portal in the light is slowly forming in the air.


    It''s just that the molding time of the portal is very short, almost in the blink of an eye.


    "Well! It''s those pesky angels again Ke gash snorted coldly and spat out a word that made me tremble.


    Angel!


    Could it be that...


    before I could speak, an elegant figure slowly stepped out of the portal.


    As the light faded away, a mature and charming woman appeared in front of me.


    She has a beautiful face, white skin like streamer general, black and shiny hair aura, long eyelashes but there is a pair of cold eyes, let people feel a kind of holy pride from the bones.


    The cool face, the mature and hot body, the eyes that keep people away from thousands of miles... Isn''t that what I think of in Chaosi tomb?


    Yan, you are here at last!


    At this time, Yan''s whole body is wrapped in a silver robe. Rao Shi still can''t hide her plump and undulating body curve. Her breathtaking and towering breasts are trembling fiercely because of her master''s breathing too fast. Even if her face is expressionless, it''s hard to suppress her fierce, capable and mature.


    Behind that pair of snow-white angel wings in the moonlight, more and more sacred.


    Yan coldly glanced at me, in which I saw the indifference to passers-by, a pain in the heart.


    Once remembered that pair of gentle eyes like water once cried for me.


    I remember that cool face had been smiling for me.


    But it''s all gone.


    But it doesn''t matter!


    I will never let anyone hurt you in my life.


    Do you remember the agreement we made on that day?


    If you don''t abandon me, I will live and die together.


    I have promised you to shake the peach blossom for you.


    Although peach blossom withers, but we can see a lifetime of fireworks.


    As the book says: in this life, I will accompany you to watch fireworks on the other side of the starry sky.

 Chapter 64

    The cool moonlight sprinkles on Yan''s body, and the silver robe looks so sacred in the moonlight.


    I stretch out my hand to hold the moonlight, but the lazy moonlight penetrates my palm and sprinkles slowly.


    On the ground, the mottled shadow formed a strange pattern.


    Looking at a face of indifference Yan, my heart infinite melancholy.


    I still remember that day''s vows, I still remember that day''s life and death together.


    In the twinkling of an eye into ashes, the rest of the only light indifference.


    "She''s my woman. If anyone hurts her in this life, I''ll kill them!" I clenched my fist and my eyes became firm.


    At this time, Yan finally began to speak. His voice was like the cry of a cuckoo: "it''s you dirty bug again. No wonder I smelled a rotten smell as soon as I came here!"


    "Angel Legion left wing guard Yan!" "What are you Angels doing on earth when you''re not in heaven?" he said


    "Not because of you Yan glanced at Gus and said coldly, "Queen Kaisha and moganna have always been enemies. Although I don''t know what moganna is doing to summon you evil creatures to the earth, as long as it''s moganna''s action, we angels will stop it."


    "Just one of your angel guards wants to stop me." Ke''gas sneered and left us to rush towards Yan.


    Seeing this, my heart suddenly raised.


    It''s just a match with COGAs that it''s powerful. Is Yan its opponent?


    I don''t know when, Zhao Xin, they have left the battlefield and come to me.


    I turned to see a rose, found her face as pale as paper, a trace of apology appeared on her face: "sorry, I didn''t expect that the enemy would be so powerful."


    To my surprise, rose was smiling: "we are comrades in arms, aren''t we?"


    Yes!


    We are comrades in arms.


    As we have said, we live and die together.


    "Well, don''t say anything sensational. Let''s try to deal with the current situation."


    Jiawen looks uneasily at the center of the battlefield. By this time, COGAs has already started.


    Its huge body was like a humanoid tank, and it rushed towards Yan. The ground around it was shaking with its charge.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin turned his lips: "anyway, it''s none of our business. Let them fight each other!"


    Pop!


    I raised my hand and slapped Zhao Xin on the head. I didn''t have a good way: "we haven''t seen the strength of ke''gas. How can Yan alone be its opponent?"


    As soon as these words came out, Zhao Xin looked at me in surprise.


    Until I felt a little hairy in my heart, Lena touched her chin and asked meaningfully, "Xiao Lun, tell me honestly, how can you know that woman''s name is Yan?"


    ...


    kick your ass!


    How can I forget this.


    According to reason, Yan came to the earth this time. Zhao Xin didn''t know her identity at all, but I called out her name immediately. I don''t believe it if there is no ghost in it!


    I found Zhao Xin''s face looking at me strangely. With a slight movement in his heart, he quickly opened up the topic: "now is not the time to say this. Let''s think about how to deal with ke''gas!"


    Fortunately, Jiawen knew that it was not the time for them to study deeply. They nodded slightly and looked thoughtful.


    Seeing that he was finally fooling around, I breathed a sigh in my heart.


    Just wanted to speak, but rose was the first to say: "that woman does not look good, should be able to resist for a period of time, we may be able to take advantage of this period of time to help her expel ke''gas from the earth!"


    That''s a good idea!


    He praised her in his heart. She was really a smart woman. Then he whispered, "old rule, Caitlin is safe enough to export. Lena protects her. Rose, Jiawen, Xinye and I burst in from the flank. Remember that the portal will disappear in another 20 minutes. We must drive corgas back to the void in these 20 minutes. "


    Caitlin nodded and hid in a safe place under Lena''s cover.


    "Remember, you have to aim at the place where COGAs doesn''t have scales, so as to bring enough damage to him."


    Shua!


    Several figures sprang out of the unfinished building. Ke''gas, who was fighting with Yan, turned his head and gave us a cold glance. There was a trace of contempt on his face: "it seems that these little insects haven''t given up yet!"


    "COGAs, you dare to be distracted when you fight with me. You''re looking for death!" Yan mouth spreads a burst of cold to shout, both hands pinch out a complicated handprint in the void.


    Suddenly, a lightsaber with flame appeared in her hand.


    Flame sword!


    Angel clan''s special weapon can burn all evils in the world. It has a damage bonus for evil creatures like COGAs.As soon as the flame sword came out, I immediately felt the temperature of the surrounding space rise suddenly, and a sense of dryness and heat hit me.


    Ke''gas saw Yan''s flaming sword, and his pupils couldn''t help shrinking: "it seems that your angels have come to the earth for a long time. They even brought the flaming sword."


    Yan did not reply, but raised the flame sword high, a solemn face.


    "In my name, summon the flame, burn everything in the world, and establish the supreme order..."


    a vague language came out of Yan''s mouth. Suddenly, the flame sword seemed to be stimulated, and the flame on the sword rose to the sky.


    See Yan without hesitation to sacrifice the flame sword, I roared: "is now, Jiawen imprison it!"


    For a long time, Jiawen developed an almost blind trust in me. An enlarged rock barrier rose from COGAs'' side and trapped him in it.


    "NIMA! Jiawen, you have taken spring medicine today. How can you summon such a big rock barrier? " When Zhao Xin saw the rock barrier the size of a house, he couldn''t help asking.


    Jiawen listened to this and gave him a white look. He didn''t have a good way: "don''t talk nonsense. The bigger the rock barrier is, the shorter the time I insist on. Hurry up!"


    Ke''gas is carefully guarding against Yan''s blazing sword, but the suddenly rising rock barrier makes him slightly stunned.


    Zhao Xin and I rushed out while we were stunned. At the same time, I yelled at Yan in the air: "don''t be silly. Jiawen won''t be sleepy for long. We''ll banish ke''gas back to the empty world."


    "I''ll go! Xiao Lun, why are you yelling at her. This woman is not easy to offend. If you yell at her, what can we do if you don''t help us later? "


    I shook my head, a face firm way: "don''t worry, she will help us!"


    Yan heard the huge roar, don''t look at me.


    I don''t know why, when our eyes are facing each other, we have a strange feeling in our heart.


    It felt as if we had known each other for a thousand years!


    Yan shook his head hard, and then struck COGAs.


    The flame of the burning sky turned into a fire dragon and rushed towards COGAs.


    In a flash, heaven and earth were bright, and the huge fire dragon opened its head and bit it off.


    A high sound of the dragon''s song rang out in our ears.


    The fire dragon disappears. When you look at it again, the cold scaly shell of COGAs is torn open, and the blood flowing down the hole.


    Ouch...


    maybe it was because of the severe pain, there was a sharp roar in COGAs'' mouth.


    It''s body is toward Jiawen rock barrier hit past.


    Bang!


    The huge body bumped into the rock barrier and made a roar.


    Maybe it''s because corgas is too powerful. At the moment when the rock barrier broke, Jiawen''s mouth spilled a little blood.


    How could I miss such a good opportunity to roar at Zhao Xin and rush up together.


    Zhao Xin''s gentian gun went into COGAs''s heart, but he didn''t pull it out. Instead, he summoned up his strength and pushed forward.


    The huge impact force made corgas soar into the air and fly towards the portal.


    I knew that this force was not enough. I came to COGAs'' side, grabbed him by the shoulder, threw him back, and yelled, "go back to your empty world, the earth doesn''t welcome you!"


    WOW!


    This time, I used my strength. COGAs''s whole body was like a broken kite, flying into the portal.


    Hu...


    seeing this, I was not only relieved.


    It''s finally solved!

 Chapter 65

    With my last throw, COGAs was finally thrown back into the portal.


    Even I didn''t think that the last throw would have such a wonderful effect.


    The scene fell silent.


    Only inside the portal came COGAs'' angry voice: "you wait for me, the great Lord COGAs will come back."


    You come back to fart!


    Compare the middle finger to the portal. When you come back next time, I will beat your ass.


    I dare to attack my woman. I''m looking for death!


    Think of Yan, my whole heart began to crisp.


    After waiting so long, I''m looking forward to you.


    I looked behind me and found that Yan didn''t know when he had put away the flaming sword and stopped on the ground.


    The moonlight reflected a beautiful picture on her beautiful face.


    At this moment, I was stunned.


    Pop!


    Suddenly feel someone patted me on the shoulder, turned to see, but found that Zhao Xin these two goods.


    Zhao Xin''s eyes back and forth in my body and Yan turned two circles, a face strange said: "xiaolun, did not see you should be so playful. Now that I have the rose, I dare to beat the angel''s attention. "


    Kick your ass!


    What is the attention of Da Yan? Yan is mine, OK?


    He rolled his eyes and opened Zhao Xin''s hand on my shoulder. He didn''t have a good way: "don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. It''s not good if rose hears it."


    Zhao Xin seized the loophole in my words and asked with a smile: "is it good to be heard by the angel elder sister?"


    "Go to your uncle!" Zhao Xin in front of a smile and scold, and then with an excited mood to go to Yan''s side.


    At this time, Yan is looking at me with a strange look, a pair of words and stop.


    Slightly looked at Yan Manmiao''s body, there is a kind of inexplicable melancholy in the heart.


    On that day, Yan sacrificed himself to cover my retreat.


    From that moment, I vowed to protect her from any harm in the future.


    All of a sudden, I made an unexpected move for everyone present.


    As soon as I grasped Zaiyan''s pink hand, I nervously said, "Hello, my name is Ge xiaolun. I''m a student of super Seminary. They are all my comrades in arms!"


    At this moment, not only Yan was stunned, but also Zhao Xin, who was behind him, was startled by my actions. Even I could hear him mutter: "NIMA! Xiaolun is taking advantage of... I''ll take it. "


    I don''t agree with the idea of taking advantage.


    You''re kidding!


    Yan is destined to be my woman in this life. How can I take advantage of a small hand.


    But then again, how does Yan maintain his hands?


    It''s so touching!


    This hand is enough for me to play for a month... Cough, get away!


    In my opinion, such a move is not taking advantage at all, but Lena behind doesn''t think so.


    Only listening to Lena whispered: "I have known for a long time that Xiao Lun is a sex wolf. First, a child daughter-in-law comes out, and then a beautiful angel comes out on the way. In the future, I don''t know how many girls are poisoned by this sex wolf!"


    Hey, you''ve gone too far!


    You know, I''m a single-minded man. I''ll recognize him in my life. I''ll go. Who attacked me?


    Feel the hand uploaded to the hot pain, I quickly turned around to see, but found Yan coldly looking at me.


    Bad!


    I seem to forget that Yan doesn''t know me now.


    According to Yan''s temper, if any man dares to belittle him like this, it will come to an end...


    thinking of this, I can''t help taking a cold breath.


    Then he stepped back and explained awkwardly, "don''t be nervous. It''s a way for us to say hello to the earth."


    "I know this is your way of greeting the earth, otherwise I would have stomped your paw off." Yan coldly dropped a sentence, and then came to the rose in front of them, cold voice asked: "you are the students of super theological college?"


    "Yes, we are the students of the super Seminary." Leina heard Yan''s cold voice, and a trace of displeasure appeared on her face: "don''t think you can be arrogant if you save us. Without you, we can beat ke''gas as well"


    "right?" Yan seemed to read out the hostility on Lena''s face, and his eyes narrowed slightly: "but I just saw how some people were embarrassed by the big bug! Beat corgas? If it wasn''t for me, you would have been chatting in COGAs''s stomach by now


    "You..." Lena was puffed by Yan''s words, and her fingers didn''t know where to point.


    At the end of the day, I can only take it out on my head."Glen, get the hell out of here!"


    When I heard Lena''s roar, I ran over and asked with a smile, "what can I do for you, miss?"


    Lena pointed at me and hummed coldly, "you tell this woman that if it wasn''t for your wrong command, we wouldn''t be like this!"


    Ouch! My young lady, it''s none of my business!


    Who knows COGAs is so powerful.


    But I know that none of the women present can be provoked, so I can only nod helplessly and reply powerlessly: "yes, it is because of my command mistakes that the situation has become like this."


    "Oh, I''m not good at it. I''m good at throwing the pot." I don''t know why Yan seems to be particularly hostile to Lena: "it''s worthy of being the successor of the sun god. This skill of throwing the pot is really incomparable to ordinary people."


    When I heard the word Helios, my heart moved slightly.


    Before, I heard Yan mention that there was a war between the sun god and their angels. Although I don''t know why they reconciled later, they didn''t like each other.


    Finally!


    No wonder Yan and Lena are fighting each other. They are "dead enemies" of each other!


    "What did you say?" Lena stares and retorts unconvinced: "what kind of pot do I throw? It''s xiaolun''s pot. Can I use it?"


    "It''s also said that without throwing the pot, since you, a grand successor of the sun god, are hiding behind to let a few ordinary people attack, if I were you, I would have found a place to hide."


    I found that the quarrel between the two became more and more intense. I rubbed my forehead in pain.


    Get it!


    I was expecting to be alone with Yan for a while, but if I dare to be alone with Yan in the present scene, I think Rena will tear me apart.


    The quarrel continues, and the joy of expelling COGAs has been diluted by more than half.


    Finally, I couldn''t help it. I yelled, "shut up, big chest!"


    The quarrel came to an abrupt end, and Zhao Xin secretly gave me a thumbs up.


    This is a great move!


    If anyone quarrels again, his chest will be small!


    Lena looked down at her chest, then looked at Yan''s chest. She was very happy and roared: "why do you listen to me. I have a big chest. Let me first say... I don''t know what kind of virtue you angels are. It must be Kaisha again. That woman can''t stand loneliness and wants to do something again. "


    "You are not allowed to say the queen... And why do you say it first? My chest is not small!"


    Hearing Yan''s words, I almost sat on the ground.


    This word Yan also can say!

 Chapter 66

    Yan and Lena have been fighting for nearly half an hour, but they finally stop for a while.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to quietly move to Lena''s side and asked in a low voice: "why do you always aim at others? At least they have saved our lives!"


    "What do you mean that I always aim at her, and it''s obviously her... Wait a minute, you and this angel just meet a few times, and then you help her talk?" Rena Dun reaction, apricot eyebrow a stare: "honest account, how do you know her name is Yan?"


    Er... If I said guess, would you believe it?


    Lena''s voice immediately attracted Yan''s attention, she turned around and looked at me, vigilantly asked: "I have never come to the earth, how do you know my name?"


    Hear Yan such a question, Zhao Xin they immediately moved their eyes to me.


    See this situation, I a clench teeth... Still did not say the matter of rebirth.


    It''s not because I don''t believe Zhao Xin, but rebirth is my biggest secret. If I really say it, it won''t disturb the track of history again.


    All of a sudden, I turned my eyes and said with a smile, "didn''t corgas call her name just now?"


    Zhao Xin scratched his head and asked, "strange? Why didn''t I hear corgas call the angel''s name? "


    bang!


    Zhao Xin found this time back to me to make trouble, I did not say a word directly a violent chestnut on his head.


    Anyway, just now the battle was so fierce that no one had time to care whether or not ke''gas was named Yan.


    Besides, even if COGAs doesn''t cry, I''ll bite you to death. What can you do to me.


    Fortunately, Lena and they did not continue to entangle in this topic. They looked up and saw that the portal in the sky was slowly disappearing. Finally, they breathed a sigh.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Yan didn''t rush to leave after he solved the problem of corgas. Instead, he followed us all the time.


    Finally, Lena can''t help it. She turns to Yan and says: "I said that if you don''t go back to Kaisha, why do you follow us?"


    Yan shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "the queen is talking to the high-level of your super theological college. I must follow you during this time."


    "What?" When Rena heard this, she was not happy: "do you mean that your angels have begun to contact with the super seminary?"


    "What''s so strange about that?" Yan curled his lips and said with low interest: "we started to observe the earth a long time ago. Originally, the queen saw that your earth was in disorder, so she wanted to build it into an ideal country, but your recent performance exceeded the Queen''s expectation, so she decided to deal with Morgana together with the super theological alliance. "


    "And my angel group left guard Wing Yan will always follow you during this period of time."


    Hear Yan say so, I look tiny move.


    In the previous life, Kaisha had always wanted to destroy the earth and rebuild a new country. Later, the power of moganna gradually increased, and Kaisha had no choice but to cooperate with the super Seminary.


    But now...


    is it because my rebirth has changed the track of history?


    However, anyhow, Yan is no longer the enemy of the super Seminary, and the closeness of her realization should not arouse Rena''s antipathy!


    Thinking of this, I quickly asked, "will you also participate in our war with mogana in the future?"


    See Yan nodded, my heart suddenly a joy.


    In this way, I have more time to get along with Yan.


    But who knows Yan is a cold smile: "don''t be happy too early. Now your strength is not enough to compete with Morgana, so we angels are the main force in this war. "


    "Why?" Lena stares, raises her neck and refuses to say, "Teacher Liu didn''t say that you Angels would join in this war?"


    Yan glanced at Lena and said in a cold voice: "do you know the ultimate fear? Moganna learned from the God of death, carlas, that there are props to show the ultimate fear on the earth. As soon as moganna gets the ultimate fear, the whole galaxy civilization will be destroyed by her. At that time, the galaxy civilization will be full of darkness and chaos. "


    Kick your ass!


    I''ve always heard that ultimate fear is hanging, but I didn''t expect to hang like this.


    When I found that Lena still wanted to retort, I quickly gave her a hand and reminded her in a low voice: "if she wants to follow, let her follow. Anyway, we don''t suffer any losses!"


    "It''s you who don''t suffer!" Rose glared at me, scolded in a low voice, dead color - Wolf change - posture, and then moved to my house.


    Hello! It seems that I didn''t recruit you. Why give me a look.


    Rose a walk, on behalf of the recognition of the Yan, Lena they also don''t say what, after a hard stare at me, toward the direction of rose chase in the past.


    Nima!


    Who do I want to provoke.See even Zhao Xin, Jiawen before leaving all give me a look of disdain, in the heart that call a depressed.


    I''m not doing this for the sake of mastering Morgana in the future... Well, I admit that I have my own selfishness, but you can''t look at me like that!


    Rose, as soon as they leave, I and Yan are left in this place.


    Looking at Yan''s beautiful face in the cold moonlight, I was filled with emotion.


    It''s finally up to you!


    "Yan." I gently called a, immediately attracted Yan doubt eyes: "these years you have a good time?"


    Yan seems to be some don''t know the meaning of my words, eccentric looked at me, and then made an unexpected move.


    She put out a hand and touched me slowly.


    I''ll go!


    Don''t you think of me.


    Seeing her move, I felt a sudden joy in my heart. When I just wanted to reach out and grab her soft little hand, Yan slapped me away. The little hand printed on my forehead and whispered: "strange, no fever? Why do you keep saying weird things? "


    Nima! People think I have a fever.


    He rolled his eyes and couldn''t bear to take Yan''s hand away. He only said with a bitter smile: "it''s not wrong to care about him as a friend, is it?"


    "Friends?" Yan took back his hand, chewed the word, shook his head and said, "I don''t need friends."


    "But....


    when I heard Yan''s indifferent tone, I was very anxious. I just wanted to explain, but Yan interrupted me:" I warn you, stay away from me in the future, otherwise I will be rude to you! "


    With that, Yan also waved a pink fist at me, trying to increase the persuasion of her words.


    "Why?" I asked reluctantly.


    "Don''t think I didn''t hear that girl named Rose scold you just now." Yan coldly looked at me: "color - Wolf plus change - state, so you''d better stay away from me."


    Nima! Rose''s words were heard.


    Looking at Yan did not hesitate to catch up, my heart that called a depressed!


    What about being each other''s angels?


    But you listen to other people''s slander!

 Chapter 67

    It was late at night when I got back to my apartment, but my parents were still up.


    In particular, the little girl named lax stood at the door and looked around. When she found out that we were back, she jumped into my arms.


    Lena, they rolled their eyes. I could only smile bitterly.


    Heaven and earth''s conscience, I really think that lax is my sister!


    When my mother saw us safely back, her face was obviously relieved, but she muttered, "what kind of super seminary do you have in the middle of the night, even let a few of your children go out to perform tasks?"


    I heard a bitter smile in my heart. Mom, if we don''t carry out the task, the city will suffer.


    But I don''t want to worry about my mother, so I ran over her shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t worry, mom. It''s just an ordinary task. There won''t be any danger."


    "We were almost eaten as snacks. Isn''t that dangerous?" Zhao Xin on the side muttered, and I couldn''t help staring at him.


    If my mother heard this, she would have to nag for a while.


    Fortunately, dad saw my dilemma and quickly stood up and said with a smile: "I said you are a real old woman. When xiaolun was elected to the super theological college, you still showed off everywhere. Now the college has a task, so we xiaolun are duty bound."


    However, my father has never had a say at home. As soon as this remark came out, my mother was immediately dissatisfied: "it''s OK for you to say that I didn''t want xiaolun to join the super Seminary, but you have to tell me that boys should exercise more. Now, you can''t go home once a month. Are you satisfied with that


    When I found that my father wanted to explain, I quickly walked over, took one person''s shoulder in one hand, and said with a smile: "don''t quarrel, don''t you see the guests are still there?"


    Because Yan stood behind the mouth of the crowd, so my parents didn''t pay attention to her all the time. When I heard this, my father turned his head to the side and said, "rose, they have already seen it! What else...


    dad was stunned in the middle of his words. After a long time, he turned and pointed to Yan and asked, "Xiao Lun, you don''t mean her, do you?"


    See me nodded, Dad face immediately appeared excited look.


    "I said you saw a ghost, why... Mother, angel!" My mother screamed, then took my hand and asked, "Xiao Lun, where did you get such a beautiful angel?"


    See two old one face surprised appearance, in my heart secretly proud.


    If we let you know that this angel is your future daughter-in-law, we should not be excited to faint.


    In order not to make a joke, I hastened to meet Yan in the room.


    However, when I saw my parents circling around Yan Tuan, it was as if I saw something extraordinary, and my forehead was covered with black lines.


    Don''t let Yan feel a sense of embarrassment, I hastily toward my parents make eyes.


    Originally, they wanted to talk to Yan, but they found that my eyes immediately reflected. They said hello to everyone and hurriedly walked towards the inner room.


    Just before I left, I heard my mother murmur: "you said that Xiao Lun used to be very honest, but now he has become so kind-hearted. Now he brings us four, one of them is an angel. Who should we choose to be our daughter-in-law?"


    I looked back at Yan and found that she looked ordinary. I was relieved.


    If this words if let Yan hear, estimate house all must be torn down by her.


    Yan looked at the room for a while, then sat down on the sofa, light mouth way: "tomorrow we go back to the giant gorge number?"


    When Rena heard this, she said, "we still have two days'' holiday. Why should we go back to the Grand Canyon? If we want to go back to you alone, we won''t go back anyway."


    But Yan didn''t look at her, but stared at me and said, "they can''t go back, but you have to go back with me."


    Hello, you have a good quarrel. Why do you bring the war to my head.


    When I hesitated, Lena yelled, "Glen, if you dare to leave us and run with this woman, I''ll break up with you."


    Dark! Even dare to threaten me... Well, I admit that I was really threatened.


    I don''t think it''s a big deal to stay here for another two days now that things in COGAs are over.


    Just when I wanted to persuade Xie Yan, I found that the contact device in my arms rang.


    Facing Yan tou with an apologetic look, he quickly connected the contact machine, and soon came the low voice of Liu teacher: "Xiao Lun, COGAs has done a good job, but mogana seems to have action again. Your vacation may be over ahead of time."


    Er... It''s no wonder that Yan''s face is firm. He knew that Liu would inform us.


    Hang up the contact, toward rose they throw a cry and smile, slowly way: "just received the news of flow teacher, moganna seems to start action again, we must go back tomorrow."When this remark came out, there was a howl in the room!


    Zhao Xin, in particular, said bitterly: "Xiao Lun''s mother even said that she would introduce her girlfriend to me. Now I don''t even see a personal picture. Is this life really destined to be lonely?"


    I found that when Zhao Xin said this, the corner of Yan''s mouth tilted up slightly.


    It seems that the angels have already noticed Zhao Xin.


    Seeing that everyone is unhappy, I think it''s time to step forward and improve everyone''s enthusiasm.


    So he clapped his hands, attracted everyone''s attention, said with a smile: "well, we are tired all night, presumably hungry, I get something for you to eat!"


    "NIMA! Xiao Lun, you can still make food. "


    "I don''t believe it. Don''t sneak your aunt into the kitchen and lie that you did it yourself."


    Looking at the people''s faces filled with disbelief, I felt depressed. I just wanted to get something to eat. What''s the point... Well, I admit that I really won''t get something to eat.


    Face embarrassed smile, eyes aimed at the sofa Yan, found that she was staring at the TV, mouth hey a smile, quickly walked past.


    "Yan, what do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you!"


    Yan looked back at me, rolled his eyes and said, "let''s forget it. I''m afraid of being poisoned by you."


    Kick your ass! That''s a lot to say.


    In order to add points in Yan''s heart, I decided to take out my own housekeeping skills: "otherwise, I''ll give it to you."


    As soon as the words came out, the whole room was silent.


    Yan side of the temperature is suddenly dropped more than ten degrees.


    After a long time, rose mouth cold spit out a: "change - state!"


    How can I change my state again? You have the power to make it clear to me.


    It''s not a normal sentence to give you food.


    Below, below... And so on, this seems to have a little ambiguity, but I really want to eat for Yan!

 Chapter 68

    There was a sudden silence in the room!


    Yan just a little Leng, instant facial expression then sank down.


    Seeing something wrong with Yan''s face, I felt tight in my heart and quickly explained: "Yan, I didn''t mean that. I mean I''ll give it to you next. "


    I don''t explain well, an explanation Yan ''rub'' stand up from the sofa, coldly scolded a: "change - state!"


    Hey, let''s make sense, shall we?


    I really want to simply give you the following to eat just!


    But rose, they seemed reluctant to listen to my explanation. They threw me a white eye one after another and turned to walk towards their own room.


    See this, in my heart that call a depressed.


    Once again, I really just want to give it to you.


    ...


    at dawn the next day, we said goodbye to our parents and headed for the Grand Canyon.


    In this process, I try to get close to Yan.


    But Yan is to me love to build the appearance of indifference, attracted Lena they white eyes repeatedly.


    "I really don''t know what''s good about that woman named Yan. Since Xiao Lun saw her, it was like a new person. If you ask people if they are thirsty or tired, it''s a shame for us


    "Yes! At least we are one of the beauties. Before, Xiao Lun didn''t have that enthusiasm when he saw us. " Caitlin also took a special look at the rose beside her when she spoke: "in terms of beauty and identity, our rose is not as good as that angel. It''s really blind."


    Although katerin had tried to keep her voice down, Yan and I heard it.


    For this, I can only give a wry smile.


    If we let them know that Yan and I knew each other in the last life, I don''t know if they would say such words.


    Instead, Yan took a deep look at me, then opened the distance and asked in a low voice: "are you not afraid of the gap between your teammates?"


    Of course I am!


    But I''m more afraid of losing you again.


    Of course, I can''t say that.


    Can smack next mouth, pretend deep way: "if I say this is to their test, you can?"


    Seeing Yan''s face moving and his interest on his face, I was delighted and quickly explained: "in fact, I was so enthusiastic to you on purpose all the way. If they doubt me because of this, it means that we don''t trust each other enough. How can I give my back to them when I get to the battlefield?"


    Yan thought for a while, nodded his head and said: "it sounds good, but I don''t know how the effect is?"


    I''m hooked!


    Seeing Yan''s expression, I knew that Yan''s interest had been aroused, so I stepped forward and said with a smile: "since you think this attention is good, how about cooperating with me?"


    Yan heard my words, more interested: "how do you want me to cooperate?"


    Wait for your words!


    I restrained my excitement and said solemnly, "don''t let me sing a monologue! From time to time, I''ll cooperate with you, and the effect will be better. "


    Yan seems to have determined that I''m really exercising Zhao Xin''s trust. He squints and asks, "tell me, how can I cooperate with you?"


    "That''s it. For example, when I give you water, you have to go on. When I give you things, you have to smile. When I hold your hand, you don''t have to cooperate."


    Originally, I wanted to take this opportunity to hold Layan''s little hand, but I found that her face suddenly cooled down and kept the momentum of her speech.


    It seems that it will take some time for Yan to accept me again!


    Think of here, my heart slightly bitter!


    This is my daughter-in-law. I even want to coax her like a girlfriend. It''s really hard.


    But later, Yan seemed to follow my advice, but he didn''t resist me so much.


    Of course, I know it''s just because Yan wants to cooperate.


    ...


    when we went back to the Grand Canyon, we found that the big d also ended their vacation and stood on the splint honestly.


    Big d saw us coming, quickly squeezed eyebrows, seemed to convey something, but coach Jess glared at him, immediately honest.


    "Xiao Lun, how can I feel something wrong with the atmosphere?" Zhao Xin, who was walking beside me, took a look around and muttered in a low voice: "it seems that the high-level of the super theological college has come."


    I turned my head and looked at it slightly, and immediately found that there were several middle-aged men in military uniform besides general ducao and teacher Liu.


    Their faces were solemn, like a statue.


    "Believe me, be honest with me later." Seeing this, I felt a little awe in my heart, and hurriedly heaped Zhao Xin''s greetings.


    I know this guy is used to smiling in front of the teacher. It''s not good if he gets into trouble later.After all this, drill sergeant Jess immediately ran to general ducao and said solemnly, "report to the general that all 28 students of the super seminary are ready."


    Admiral ducao nodded, then came out of the crowd and came to us.


    "I''m sorry to end your leave early, super seminary students." General ducao''s roar sounded in all people''s ears: "but now our home is facing unimaginable disaster, do you still want to lie leisurely in the arms of your parents as a greenhouse flower?"


    "No!" We all know that there will be a big action in the super Seminary at this moment.


    "Very good!" Ducao nodded and pointed to the sky, with a little helplessness in his voice: "now, I''d like to introduce you to an ally, who is Kaisha, the king of angels."


    As soon as general ducao''s voice fell, a light rose in the sky.


    In the light of the package, a symbol of the throne in the void slowly forming, the sky light broke through the clouds.


    At this moment, I firmly believe that all citizens of juxia city have seen this strange scene.


    When the throne took shape, a vague figure appeared in front of us.


    This is a gorgeous and dignified woman, wearing a set of silver robes, under which the perfect curve of the figure is outlined.


    All over the body exudes a sacred breath, giving people a feeling that they can not look directly at.


    With her eyes open, the whole world is darkened.


    Kaisha, the king of angels, has finally arrived.


    Kaisha sits on the throne, and beside her stands another angel.


    Her appearance does not belong to Yan, a head of broken hair after dressing up is particularly lovely.


    That petite body still does not live, let a person embrace in the bosom, take good care of some.


    Just at this time, I found someone beside me pulled me for a while, turned around to have a look, but found that Zhao Xin glanced at the angel with short hair beside Kaisha and whispered: "Xiao Lun, I feel that the angel with short hair has been looking at me for Mao."


    That''s the right feeling.


    If I guess correctly, the angel with short hair is Zhixin.


    When I found Zhao Xin''s puzzled face, I rolled my eyes and said, "don''t worry, she''s your mistress, not your enemy."

 Chapter 69

    I don''t know what kind of expression it would be if I heard this, but Zhao Xin was scared when he heard me.


    His body is slightly tight. He carefully glances at Yan, who is not far behind us. He finds that there is no expression on Yan''s face, and his face is obviously relieved. Then he turns his eyes and says in a small voice: "Xiao Lun, this can''t be nonsense. If the angel behind you hears it, we''ll have a hard time."


    Hey! You don''t believe it''s your mistress.


    I looked at the burning heart in the sky and said, "believe me, the angel beside Kaisha is really your lover. If you don''t believe me, how about making a bet?"


    "Bet?" Zhao Xin was stunned for a while, then shook his head and said: "I really don''t believe that Zhao Xin can find such a beautiful lover in his life. Come on, how are you going to bet? "


    When I saw Zhao Xin take the bait, I was so happy that I quickly lowered my voice and said, "if you really want to be with that angel with short hair in the future, you have to promise to do something for me."


    Zhao Xin thought about it and nodded. But quickly reaction, quickly asked: "this must have a deadline?"


    "That''s for a year." I estimated that after a year, Zhao Xin and Zhixin would be together. Without hesitation, I said, "if you haven''t been with the angel with short hair in a year, I will lose."


    "Xiao Lun, you''ll lose."


    Looking at Zhao Xin''s self-confidence, the corner of my mouth turned up slightly.


    Believe me, believe me, some things are beyond your control.


    I remember the last life when I learned that Zhao Xin and Zhixin got together, I was surprised.


    You know, at that time, Mr. Xin had an indescribable relationship with Caitlin.


    Originally, I thought they would go together, but unexpectedly, they had a burning heart on the way.


    But no one can tell the fate!


    Suddenly, Jiawen put his head together and asked in a low voice, "what are you two whispering about?"


    "Screw you!"


    "It''s none of your business!"


    ...


    with the appearance of Queen Kaisha, the atmosphere on the Grand Canyon was frozen to the extreme.


    Kaisha''s sharp eyes swept over us one by one, and soon shook his head and said, "this is the super seminary founded by old man Kirana. It''s terrible!"


    Some words, it is like a gentle wind, blowing from the ear into the heart will be very comfortable.


    Some words, it''s like broken glass, the sharp pieces will hurt people.


    Hearing Kaisha''s words, there was a trace of resentment on the face of the supernatural student who was still fighting high.


    Even I clenched my fist subconsciously.


    Although they don''t talk about it, they still have a sense of pride in their hearts.


    But no matter how powerful the opponent is, we are not afraid of any conspiracy.


    But when the words came to Kaisha''s mouth, we became rubbish.


    Perhaps to see the face of the supernatural Cadet refused to accept, Kaisha cold smile: "you look like a little unconvinced."


    "But I have to be honest with you. Now you are too weak to be my allies. Maybe it''s a mistake for us angels to choose your super seminary to fight against Morgana. "


    Hearing this, Zhao Xin''s body fell forward. Seeing this, I quickly held him.


    Facing Zhao Xin''s puzzled eyes, I shook my head at him.


    Although Zhao Xin and Zhixin are official partners, if Zhao Xin gets angry with Kaisha, who knows whether she is willing to marry Zhixin to Zhao Xin.


    I don''t want my brother to be single all his life!


    Zhao Xin hesitated for a moment, and finally did not fight Kaisha head-on.


    Zhao Xin does not mean that no one does not.


    Under our gaze, Liu came out of the group and said with a smile, "Queen Kaisha is wrong."


    "After you came to earth, they were just a group of children. But look what they''re doing now. Stop the evil plan of moganna, persuade the monkey king, and the crocodile God thorden is defeated by xiaolun! "


    "Maybe you are right. They are very weak now, but they are growing up. I am sure that one day they will grow up to be independent and look up to your angel Legion."


    The whole audience was boiling with enthusiasm.


    We never thought that Liu had such great expectations for us.


    On the other hand, Kaisha was silent. After a long time, he said slowly, "you human beings are indeed a wonderful creature. Some people are too weak to kill even the most common demons, while others are too strong to challenge the top evil spirits."


    "But..." Kaisha turned her tone and said coldly: "what I need is a group of super soldiers who can cooperate with the angel legion, not a group of recruits. What do you think my legion of angels is, nanny? Protect these rookies in the war and let you train? "Liu teacher opened his mouth, it can be seen that he is like to say something to refute, but he does not know how to open his mouth.


    Kaisha is right. Now our strength is too weak compared with moganna.


    But so what?


    I firmly believe that my teammates will never say "no" no matter how difficult the situation is and how powerful the enemy is.


    Taking a deep breath, he stood up in the eyes of the people and yelled at Kaisha in the sky: "we are not rookies!"


    Voice contains a belief, that is never bow!


    As soon as my words came out, Zhao Xin and all of them looked at me in a daze. After a long time, they finally reacted. 28 students of super theological college yelled: "we are not rookies, we are soldiers!"


    The sound formed a huge wave and rushed to Kaisha in the air.


    The surging sound waves gathered in Kaisha''s ears, and I soon found Kaisha''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    At the same time, Zhixin''s right hand pressed the hilt of the sword, which made it possible to attack at any time.


    Looking back, I found that the Yan behind me was sitting with me. I felt a little awe in my heart.


    Kick your ass!


    Kaisha is not such a mean woman, is she?


    But fortunately, Kaisha slightly frowned and looked at me with a funny face and said, "you are Ge xiaolun. I have seen your data from the database."


    Just when I thought Kaisha would praise me, her face gradually cooled down: "yes, you are not a rookie, but a real idiot."


    "I''ve read reports about your battles. In a word, you are commanding your comrades with the head of a pig."


    He clenched his fist deeply, and his nails penetrated into the flesh.


    At this moment, I felt as if something was going to explode in my chest.


    He pointed to Kaisha and said coldly, "what are you, Kaisha?"

 Chapter 70

    This words, giant gorge silent!


    So people are looking at me with an incredible face.


    Who is that man in the sky?


    It''s Kaisha, the king of angels, who rules hundreds of millions of angels.


    With her order, the angel Legion can drown me with a single spit.


    But I dare to scold Kaisha.


    At this time, Yanhe Zhixin''s flaming sword has been pulled out slowly and locked me.


    They may still be waiting for Kesha''s order.


    "Ha ha..." suddenly, Kaisha''s mouth came out a burst of wild laughter.


    Although he was laughing, everyone present knew that Kaisha was really angry.


    Kaisha stopped laughing and looked at me with frosty face: "in all these years, no one has ever talked to me like this except moganna who dares to scold me like this. You are the first, but I believe you are also the last. "


    With a wave of Kaisha''s hand, Yan and Zhixin pounce on me at the same time, and the flame sword in his hand is more painful, raising a burst of flame.


    "Wait a minute!" A pause came from Admiral ducao''s mouth. He turned to look at Kaisha in the sky. His face was a little gloomy and said, "Kaisha, don''t forget the agreement between you and principal Kieran."


    Kaisha frowned slightly and waved.


    Flame sword scattered, Yan and Zhixin returned to the original position.


    When I see this, I feel depressed.


    Yan, you are my daughter-in-law. How can you help Kaisha beat me.


    Soon, a cold voice came out of Kaisha''s mouth: "the death penalty can be avoided, the life penalty can''t be escaped, and you have to palm your mouth."


    What?


    I heard you right.


    Kaisha, the old woman, even asked me to slap her.


    Your brain is not sick.


    Don''t say I can''t believe it, even Zhao Xin and they are staring at Kaisha in amazement.


    Big d is exaggerating to take out his ears, a face of surprise way: "I did not hear wrong, that woman unexpectedly want xiaolun palm mouth?"


    Jiawen nodded without expression and said, "you heard me right. That woman has always been so arrogant!"


    Kaisha found that I didn''t move, but looked at her stupidly. Her brow wrinkled again. She said coldly, "I call you to palm your mouth, do you hear me?"


    Hearing Kaisha''s cold cheers, I immediately woke up, shook my head and said, "Queen Kaisha, can I take back what I just said?"


    This words, I found Kaisha mouth slightly up a Yang, burning heart is a look of disgust at me.


    They must think that I regret what I said just now.


    "What? Want to regret? "


    When I saw Kaisha''s proud face, I felt very sad. On the surface, I still didn''t start and said, "yes, I regret saying that you are something, because you are not a thing at all!"


    Wow...


    with my words, the whole scene was boiling.


    If I just said that I didn''t give Kaisha face, now I''m just hitting her face.


    You are not a thing at all!


    It''s true, but it''s not a good word when it comes to people''s ears.


    Bang!


    Kaisha slapped the armrest of the throne and stood up.


    WOW!


    As soon as the white wings behind her spread out, a powerful force gushed out of her body.


    The students of the super seminary are all breathing.


    Is it going to war?


    That''s what most people think.


    I secretly glanced at admiral ducao and found that he was a little determined, as if knowing that Kaisha did not dare to fight with the super theological Academy at this time.


    It seems that the two sides seem to have reached a certain agreement, otherwise the high level of the super seminary will not be so calm.


    I don''t know that Kaisha, the old woman, specially "takes care of" me. I feel that the pressure on me is almost crushing me.


    Looking up, I found that Kaisha''s eyes were tightly locked on me, and there was a sneer on her face.


    Heart a ruthless, used the strength of sucking, straightened the waist.


    Kaisha, if you want to make us bow in this way, I can only tell you, "I can''t do it!"


    "Well?" Kaisha found that I could even stand up slowly under her momentum, and her mouth made a surprised sound.


    The pressure came and went quickly.


    When the pressure disappeared, I found that Zhao Xin and they couldn''t help but fall on the ground, panting.


    Although I would like to be like them, but the eyes in the sky still let me hold on.


    "What an interesting little fellow!" Kaisha didn''t know why. She didn''t do it herself. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and said, "in that case, let''s talk with the facts.""Yan is the leader of the left wing guard of our angel regiment. If you can defeat her, I will let bygones be bygones."


    What''s going on?


    I was shocked to hear Kaisha say that.


    To tell you the truth, I would rather fight with Kaisha than with Yan.


    But Yan doesn''t seem to think so. With Kaisha''s words, Yan steps forward and says "please" coldly.


    Just when I was ready to refuse, Yan''s figure was moving quickly.


    The flaming sword came from the top down with the light of the sky, and I could even feel the smell of the burnt hair on my forehead.


    Heart a Lin, hastily opened the distance between and Yan.


    But Yan doesn''t seem to plan to let me go like this, the body slightly a flash, the next moment will appear behind me.


    "Xiao Lun, what are you doing? Fight back quickly


    "I knew this guy had some ideas for others. You can see that he didn''t even give it back!"


    I rolled my eyes when I heard Rena''s comments.


    Nima! Yan is my future daughter-in-law. What if I hurt her?


    At this time, Yan seemed to find something wrong with me, and asked in a cold voice, "why don''t you fight back? Do you think I really dare not hurt you? "


    I shook my head, only a bitter smile in my heart.


    I don''t have a reason not to do it.


    Yan''s strength is much higher than me. If you want to defeat her, you have to use storm sword.


    However, the storm sword, which is heavier than 10 tons, is a big killer.


    I don''t want to hurt her in this way at all.


    So, I have to avoid it all the time.


    Yan found that I did not reply, a trace of angry color appeared on my face, and the action on my hand was more fierce.


    The sword light flashed by me, and I couldn''t breathe.


    Yan see I haven''t fight back, finally is angry.


    In a flash, the flame sword sparks, a murderous gas overflowed from above.


    Bad!


    Seeing Yan''s action, my face changed, and I instinctively rushed out of the storm, and the sword cleaved.


    The big sword of the storm makes an excited sound.


    The weight of several tons converged on the sword in an instant.


    "At last you did it!" Yan saw my action, the corner of his mouth slightly up.


    Bang!


    The swords collided and made a clear sound.


    So no one found out. At the moment of the sword, my hand shook.


    It was because of the shaking that the storm sword tilted a little.

 Chapter 71

    The two swords collided with each other, making a sound of Jinge and Tieming.


    Just because I tilted a little, the storm sword just hit the slant mouth of the flame sword in Yan''s hand.


    In an instant, the huge impact of the force will be my whole person are flying.


    Bang!


    The huge body fell on the floor, making a clear sound, and my mouth vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin could not help roaring, "what are you doing, Xiao Lun? With your current strength, you are not the opponent of this angel at all. Hurry to increase the weight of storm sword! "


    Listening to this, I have a bitter smile in my heart.


    It''s not that I don''t want to increase it, but that I really can''t.


    Although adding weight to the storm sword may give me the power of the first World War, there are too many uncertain factors.


    If I hurt hihihiko, I may regret it all my life.


    Flame sword pointed at me, Yan said coldly: "I know this is not your real strength, hurry to take out your real strength to fight with me!"


    I got up from the ground, shook my head and said, "sorry, I can''t do it?"


    Yan a listen, picked pick eyebrow: "why?"


    Why?


    Because you are the person I love most. I didn''t protect you in the last life, and I can''t do it myself in this life.


    He picked up the storm sword, took a deep breath, turned around and yelled at Kaisha in the void: "I don''t want to fight her!"


    Kaisha seemed to see that I couldn''t get rid of Yan. She bowed slightly forward, narrowed her eyes and asked, "if you don''t want to fight with her, who do you want to fight with?"


    Storm sword raised, pointing to the high Kaisha from afar, with a loud reply: "I want to fight with you Kaisha."


    Wow...


    as soon as these words came out, the people on the Grand Canyon were in an uproar.


    No one thought that my goal was Kaisha.


    "Bold!" The burning heart beside Kaisha roared: "what are you? Dare to challenge the great queen


    Kick your ass!


    You are my brother-in-law. How can you help others.


    He rolled his eyes slightly, moved his eyes to Kaisha, and asked with disdain: "how? Is the great queen Kaisha afraid of a mortal challenge


    Zhao Xin rolled his eyes wildly: "NIMA! Is xiaolun crazy? Small boss is done, still run to provoke big boss unexpectedly


    "Who said no!" Jiawen shrugged and said with a puzzled face: "anyone can see that Kaisha is not easy to provoke. I really don''t know where he has the courage to challenge that woman."


    Although there are many discussions around, I have no time to explain.


    Compared with fighting with Yan, I hope to fight with Kaisha.


    On the one hand, we can avoid fighting with Yan head-on. On the other hand, we can take advantage of this opportunity to explore the real strength of the so-called king of angels.


    For a moment, people''s eyes fell on Kaisha.


    Seeing this, Kaisha finally got up from the throne and stretched out.


    With her this action, that proud body moment in front of everyone''s exhibition leakage undoubtedly.


    It has to be said that Kaisha, a woman with a fascinating atmosphere, especially with her silver armor, makes her look valiant.


    "I don''t know if Kaisha has any men?" Suddenly, such a strange idea came into my mind.


    However, I soon shook my head and threw this ridiculous idea out of my mind.


    Kaisha is a very proud woman. No one in the universe can get into her eyes.


    Pooh, Pooh...


    at this moment, I heard a strange sound in my ear. When I looked up, I found that Kaisha didn''t know when she had come to me with her wings flapping.


    Kaisha looked me up and down, then asked coldly, "do you want to challenge me?"


    "That''s right!" I tried my best to lift my chest up and said solemnly, "Ge xiaolun, the monitor of the super Seminary, challenges queen Kaisha."


    "That''s crazy!"


    Liu scolded, then quickly went to Kaisha''s side and said with a smile, "empress, he may be arguing with Xiao Lun because...


    " Liu Diao Si, shut up! " Kaisha stares at teacher Liu, then moves her eyes to me and says faintly: "I accept your challenge!"


    "No way!" Liu said anxiously: "queen, you are the body of God, and Xiao Lun has not even reached the body of half god. How can you be your opponent? I will never answer... Hello, Kaisha, what are you going to do? Don''t forget your appointment with principal Kieran. "


    Looking at the flow teacher who was pushed far away by Kaisha, I feel sorry.


    However, the battle with Kaisha is my own choice, and of course I will not shrink back.Slightly opened the distance between Kaisha and me. Before I had time to attack, I felt a burst of strength on my face.


    Then a palm was printed on my chest.


    That seemingly soft palm, but with an unimaginable power, will fly me.


    Bang!


    The loud noise of falling on the ground made people''s ears shocked.


    Kaisha looked at me contemptuously and said coldly, "you dare to challenge me. You are not sure what to do!"


    Although Kaisha''s voice was very light, it fell to my ears like a cold knife from a strong wind, which made me feel cold.


    Yes!


    Now I can''t even block Kaisha''s attack. Why should I protect Yan?


    We should know that our enemy will be stronger than Kaisha in the future. If we can defeat Kaisha in front of us, what can I do to protect the people I want to protect.


    Dida, Dida...


    Kaisha''s army boots came slowly towards me with a strange sound.


    The sound of the footsteps seemed to be a mockery of me.


    Glen, you trash!


    In the previous life, you were a waste.


    In this life, you are still a waste.


    Just when I was wondering what Kaisha was going to do, I suddenly found that she stretched out a foot and slowly stepped on my chest.


    With Kaisha''s exertion, I felt as if my viscera were squeezed by something and almost burst open.


    The blood in his mouth is constantly flowing out.


    Such a situation made Kaisha''s cold face more ironic: "does old man Kieran think that you trash can stop moganna''s demon army? I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. The demon team you used to fight with can only be called cannon fodder. It''s stupid to think that killing a few cannon fodder can save the world! "


    "Now we are all wondering if choosing you idiots as allies is the most wrong decision Kaisha has made in thousands of years."


    Kaisha said, took back the foot on my chest, directly kicked me to the side.


    Looking at Kaisha''s undisguised sarcasm, I firmly grasped my fist, as if something was going to burst in my chest.


    Kaisha glanced at the students of the super Seminary and said sarcastically: "this is the so-called super warrior. I don''t think it''s very good. I can''t even hold on to one move!"


    "Who said I couldn''t do anything?" Cold voice from my mouth, the body is slowly from the ground to get up.


    In the hand storm big sword is trembling!

 Chapter 72

    Although the body trembles, but I still bite my teeth to get up from the ground.


    Storm sword in the hands of joy, shaking... Sword body is emitting a sharp sword.


    I''m not reconciled!


    Similarly, the storm sword is not reconciled.


    Once upon a time, I was so despised.


    Even in the face of moganna, I didn''t step back. In the face of the legendary fight against Buddha, I still dare to chop with my sword.


    You are the king of angels.


    "Xiao Lun!" When I found that I was walking towards Kaisha step by step, Zhao Xin called and was about to stop me, but I shook my head at him.


    The super seminary is the backbone of the earth, and its students are a group of brave soldiers.


    I must not be looked down upon by anyone.


    Maybe Zhao Xin understood the meaning in my eyes and stopped abruptly.


    At the moment, the giant gorge was quiet, and no one could guess what I was going to do.


    But Kaisha saw that I could still get up from the ground again, with a look of surprise on her face, but she was soon replaced by ridicule: "it seems that you have to fight as I imagined."


    I didn''t pay attention to Kaisha''s happiness and began to speed up.


    One step, two steps... With the distance between Kaisha and me getting closer, I fiercely lifted the storm sword in my hand and split toward Kaisha.


    At this time, the storm sword seemed to have spirit, and the sword was shining.


    WOW!


    A bright light rose to the sky and went straight to Kaisha.


    The sword is shining everywhere it goes.


    Kaisha frowned slightly when she saw the sword. I''m afraid even she didn''t expect me to give such a powerful blow.


    The sword like a storm swept the entire Grand Canyon, Kaisha was forced to fly into the air by my sword.


    Boom!


    When the sword bumped into the splint of the giant gorge, it made a huge noise, and the whole giant gorge trembled.


    When the sword is turned away, only a few ripples are left.


    Seeing Kaisha was forced to the sky by me, there was a glimmer of joy on her face.


    But before I was happy for a long time, Kaisha''s cold voice came from the air: "I can''t see that you really have some skills, but it''s not qualified to challenge me with this ability!"


    As she spoke, Kaisha leaned down and rushed straight at me.


    Seeing this, my eyes were cold and my body began to tighten.


    Kaisha''s speed is very fast, almost beyond the speed of light, and in the blink of an eye, she appears in front of me.


    Suddenly, there was a crisis in my heart.


    Without any hesitation, I put the storm sword across my chest. Then I felt as if I had been bumped by the mountains, and I was taken off.


    But this time I had been prepared to adjust my body quickly at the moment of flying. I didn''t fall on the ground like last time.


    After landing steadily, my eyes tilted slightly, just caught a glimpse of Kaisha''s slightly upturned mouth, and my eyes began to cool down.


    Sure enough, Kaisha didn''t regard me as an opponent... Maybe in her eyes, I''m just a toy.


    In that case, don''t blame me for being rude!


    In the heart, he took out the contact device from his coat pocket and put it on his ear. He said coldly, "add weight to the storm sword."


    "How much weight?" A calm voice came from the contact.


    I opened my mouth and spit out a "20 ton".


    "Xiao Lun, are you crazy?" The calm voice in the connector was not calm at once: "your current strength is not enough to support the use of weapons above 20 tons."


    "Give me 20 tons!" I stare at the opposite Kaisha, coldly.


    Kaisha seems to be very interested in my next action. During this period, she just holds her hands on her chest to watch me.


    The voice in the contact rang again: "I refuse your request!"


    Refuse?


    My mouth slightly upward, light said: "if you don''t give me the storm sword weight to 20 tons, then wait for me to collect the body!"


    Patta!


    I took the contact off my ear and began to hold the storm sword in both hands.


    One minute, two minutes...


    I just wait quietly, and I believe that the super seminary will increase the weight of storm sword to 20 tons.


    Because this battle is not only about my personal name, but also an opportunity for the super seminary to show its strength to the angels.


    Five minutes later, there was a flash of light on Fengfeng sword, and then my hands shaking.


    That''s because the storm sword is getting heavier!One ton, two tons...


    when the weight of storm sword increased to ten tons, my body began to shake.


    Ten tons!


    That''s the weight of an aircraft carrier.


    "That''s great. Xiao Lun is going to be angry at last!"


    "This guy is really. He should have gained weight for storm sword long ago."


    "Why! Aren''t you surprised? Why hasn''t Xiao Lun moved yet? "


    Zhao Xin''s comments floated into my ears, but at this time I had no time to explain.


    Because the storm sword is still getting heavier!


    11 tons, 12 tons... Until 15 tons, I felt that I couldn''t hold on.


    His legs were shaking and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    But I still didn''t give up, because I know that if I want to deal with a strong player like Kaisha, 20 tons is inevitable.


    Can''t hold on?


    My hands were unconscious. The reason why the storm sword didn''t fall out of my hands was that I was supported by a belief in my heart.


    This battle must make Kaisha stop belittling the super Seminary.


    "Well?" Kaisha on the opposite side seemed to see something wrong. She picked her eyebrows up and walked slowly towards me: "although I don''t know what you did, you made me feel a faint sense of crisis."


    "So I decided not to wait any longer!"


    WOW!


    Kaisha''s figure flashed and appeared in front of me the next moment.


    Looking at that pair of beautiful and cold face, I suddenly clenched my teeth, raised the storm sword on the ground, and roared: "break it for me!"


    The sword rose from the sky and chopped toward Kaisha with an unparalleled power.


    The sword is very thin, only the size of a stick.


    But Kaisha, as if seeing something to be afraid of, hurried back.


    Bang!


    The startling sound sounded above the giant gorge, with thick smoke and dust.


    By the time the dust had gone, Kaisha had returned to the throne, but his white wings had fallen quietly in mid air.


    There was a trace of blood on the white wings.


    The bright red blood and white wings form a sharp contrast.


    At this moment, everyone knows that Kaisha is injured!

 Chapter 73

    Kaisha is injured!


    This is what I think at this time.


    Hoo...


    I don''t know who breathed out such a breath, and the whole person on the Grand Canyon suddenly had a smile on his face.


    Yes!


    The great king of angels was hurt.


    Moreover, the most ridiculous thing is that she was hurt by the ants in her eyes.


    It''s a joke if it gets out.


    But I didn''t mean to laugh at all.


    There is no reason for it. The last trace of strength in my body has been drained by using 20 tons of weapons!


    At the moment, I''m like a dying old man. I can''t exert any strength all over.


    Tick!


    Storm sword from my hands fell to the ground, suddenly let the whole giant gorge up to a shock.


    I''m biting my teeth and fighting to keep myself from falling.


    Looking up at Kaisha sitting on the throne, he said coldly, "Kaisha, now we are qualified to be your allies of the angel family?"


    Although the mouth said so light, but anyone can see the pride on my face.


    Kaisha''s eyes tilted and looked at me slowly. After a long time, she finally said, "you really hurt me, but now you still have the strength to move?"


    I didn''t say anything. I proved myself by action.


    Bowing down, he picked up the storm sword from the ground with the last strength of his whole body, put it across his chest and said coldly, "what can I fear?"


    "If you don''t agree, we can fight again!"


    Although I couldn''t exert any strength, the perseverance on my face told Kaisha that if she wanted to fight, I would accompany her to the end.


    Kaisha looked at me for a long time, and finally nodded and said, "well, my angel family recognizes you as an ally."


    "Great!"


    Zhao Xin took the lead in yelling, and the giant gorge suddenly began to boil.


    We finally got Kesha''s recognition, that is to say, the angel clan and the supernatural academy have formed a formal alliance.


    Kaisha''s cold voice rang out again: "but don''t be too proud. Our enemy this time is beyond your imagination. If you want to really use it, you''ll have to exercise a lot. "


    "I''ll leave Yan here and let her teach you what is a real fight. I hope you won''t be like this next time we meet again!"


    As soon as Kaisha''s voice fell, the throne, the symbol of supreme strength, began to become nihilistic, and Kaisha''s figure began to disappear.


    Finally, the light faded away, and Kaisha was no longer seen in the void.


    I see this, in the heart not from secretly sent a breath.


    But at this time, there was a dizziness in the brain. Before I could shout out, I suddenly fainted.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying in my bedroom.


    I want to get up with my hands on the bed board, but with this movement, I feel as if my whole body is going to split.


    Hiss...


    there was a sound of cold breath in my mouth, and I gave up this action.


    After taking a deep breath, he managed to suppress the sharp pain. Lying on the bed, he cried weakly, "is anyone there? I''m so thirsty. Can you pour me a glass of water


    No one answered!


    Strange, where did Zhao Xin and Jiawen go?


    A little depressed in my heart, I felt the dryness of my mouth. I just wanted to drink a cup of water from the bed, but I found a cup in front of me.


    I subconsciously looked up, but found Yan face expressionless standing beside the bed.


    I''m not dreaming!


    Yan took the initiative to pour water for me.


    Gently patted the cheek, found that there is still a little feeling, the heart can not help ecstasy.


    Just want to take the cup from Yan''s hand, but Yan is to move the cup to another direction.


    Nima! You''re kidding me.


    Seeing Yan''s action, I was a little depressed and said, "I''m dying of thirst. Can you give me some water?"


    Yan will cup protection in front of the chest, cold mouth way: "want to drink water can, but you must answer me a question."


    As long as you let me drink water, let alone one question, I will answer 100 questions.


    Seeing me nodding, Yan''s eyes swept away, pretending to be unfulfilled and asked: "why don''t you want to give my hand?"


    You are my daughter-in-law. How can I deal with you.


    Of course, this can''t be said now, otherwise according to Yan''s temper, I have to work hard with him.


    Pretending to cough twice, Yan''s eyes back to me, said softly: "Yan, do you believe there is love at first sight in this world?"


    "Love at first sight?" Yan lowered his head and chewed the word for a while. Then he raised his head and asked, "would you tell me that you fell in love with me at first sight?"This is a must!


    I nodded hard and said: "yes, when I saw you at the first sight, I found that I fell in love with you deeply, so I will be very sad if I can stop treating me so coldly in the future."


    Yan looked at me carefully, with a funny look on his face.


    Kick your ass!


    Just now, my acting was a little too grandiose, even Yan saw through it.


    Discover the sarcasm on Yan''s face, I hastened to shorten the distance between the two people, solemnly said: "you see my sincere eyes, don''t you believe me?"


    To my surprise, Yan is also learning my tone: "you look at my sincere eyes, can I believe your words?"


    ...


    it still needs time!


    I know it''s still a bit difficult for Yan to accept me for a while. He just joked: "can you give me some water now?"


    "No way!" Yan shook his head, a face uncomfortable said: "you haven''t told me why don''t you want to hit me?"


    "I''ve already told you that I don''t want to fight you because I like you!"


    Bang!


    My words seemed to annoy Yan. She suddenly put the cup out of my reach and said coldly, "Ge xiaolun, if you don''t give me a satisfactory answer today, you can''t drink water today!"


    Hello! Let''s be reasonable.


    I didn''t tell you that I didn''t want to fight you because I like you. Why don''t you believe it?


    Glancing at Yan, she found that she didn''t really mean to bring me a cup, and a bitter smile appeared on her face.


    Get it!


    It seems we have to do it ourselves.


    Slightly struggled for a while, the body immediately spread a drama pain, pain that I call a grin.


    But Yanquan didn''t see the general, learning Kaisha''s old female appearance, holding her hand on her chest and looking at me quietly.


    Just, just.


    Even if you abuse me thousands of times, I still treat you as the first love!

 Chapter 74

    I think Ge xiaolun is at least a seven foot man, and it''s hard to be stopped by a glass of water.


    Push hard, get up... NIMA, it''s killing the baby.


    Feeling the pain of my body, I turned my eyes to Yan for help.


    But let me feel depressed is Yan even pretended not to see the appearance, turned and began to look at the bedroom.


    Hey, at least we can share weal and woe. We can''t see death without water!


    Just as I wanted to speak, the door of my bedroom was kicked open.


    Hear this action, I quickly toward the door to see, but found a long time no see Rose came in.


    Kick your ass!


    How does this woman come back? What about Zhao Xin and them?


    Rose into the bedroom, swept me a look, when she found me embarrassed at this time, the face showed a strange look.


    "What are you doing here?" Yan body slightly moved back a little, try to keep the glass of water behind.


    "You can come, why can''t I?" Rose returned a, came to the bed, expressionless said: "Zhao Xin, they are busy training, asked me to come to see what you need."


    What is an angel?


    This is the angel. It''s the warmth.


    My heart a joy, pointed to his throat, a face excited said: "can you get me some water, I''m dying of thirst."


    "Water?" Rose puzzled to see a Yan''s behind, some don''t understand of ask a way: "her behind isn''t coincidentally have a cup of water, how can you thirst into now this appearance?"


    As soon as these words came out, there was a look of embarrassment on my face.


    I can''t tell rose water, but Yan won''t give it to me!


    My eye bead son a turn, smile the explanation of Xi Xi way: "Yan just poured that glass of water for me not clean, can''t drink!"


    Rose glanced at me and scolded in a low voice, "a bitch is a delicate woman." then she went to the water dispenser and poured a glass of water again.


    I was looking at the water in Rose''s hand, and I was overjoyed.


    But before I could get the water, a figure stood in front of me.


    Lift an eye to hope to go, but discover Yan a face provocation of looking at Rose: "sorry, water I already poured good, don''t bother you."


    With that, Yan pushed away the water cup in Rose''s hand, and handed the cup of water to me.


    However, rose is not a good host, see this situation, mouth immediately came out a proud hum: "Xiao Lun is right, the glass of water in your hand is really a little dirty, or drink this cup I pour it!"


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere of the dormitory suddenly became a little strange.


    Yan will be in the hands of the cup heavily on the table, squinting asked: "what do you mean this?"


    Rose stroked the bangs in front of her forehead and replied carelessly: "don''t forget that xiaolun''s reason for becoming like this is all thanks to Kaisha, and you are Kaisha''s proud cadre. Who knows if you will drop something in the water..."


    "shut up!" Yan Leng drinks: "our angel clan is not so despicable as you think."


    Seeing that the two women were about to fight, I immediately stopped.


    But they didn''t seem to give me face. They turned around and yelled at me, "shut up.".


    Nima!


    I just want to have a drink quietly. Who can be provoked.


    The atmosphere inside the dormitory is weird again. Rose and Yan play the game of big eyes staring at small eyes, but I am not making a sound, and I am not making a sound.


    But fortunately, the two women didn''t forget that each other was their ally. They glared at each other for a while. They turned to me and asked, "Xiao Lun, you said you drank the water."


    "This also need to say, of course is to drink Yan pour of..." looking at Rose''s icy eyes, I quickly shut up.


    How to say the rose is also a kind intention, if I dismantle her now, it would be too unfair!


    I have a headache when I think about it.


    Suddenly, I found that I didn''t know when there was a cup in front of me. When I looked up, I found Yan nodded to me and said, "drink it!"


    Kick your ass!


    Finally, I can have a glass of water.


    Seeing that I was about to take the water cup over, rose pushed away the water cup in Yan''s hand and said coldly, "I didn''t drink water with others just now, but now I''m rushing to give it to others. What''s my heart?"


    Nima! It''s just drinking water. Is it necessary to say that it''s so serious?


    And the most important thing is that now I''m really thirsty, can you let me drink quietly!


    But the two women didn''t seem to have any sympathy at all, and they were pushing hard.


    Looking at the constant struggle of the two women, my heart that called a depressed.


    Once upon a time, it was so difficult for me to drink water?Yan seems to be very dissatisfied with the push of rose, and his look gradually cooled down: "in order to prove the innocence of my angel family, GE xiaolun must drink the water I poured today!"


    With that, Yan handed me the water cup in his hand and motioned me to take it with his eyes.


    Secretly glanced at the rose, found that her breast a burst of ups and downs, it seems to be very angry, the heart is not only hesitant.


    If I really drank the water that Yan poured, rose this woman should not be mad!


    I can see that two women want me to drink water is false, want to fight a high and low is true.


    Just as I hesitated to take the water cup from Yan''s hand, rose stepped forward slightly, and also handed the water cup to me and said coldly, "didn''t you just say you were thirsty? Drink quickly


    Looking at the two water cups in front of me, I am about to cry.


    What the hell is going on?


    "Hey, do you know what first come, then come?" Yan some angry said: "water is I pour first, nature is to drink my first."


    "I''m still saying that. Who knows what you''ve mixed in here? I''ll drink it for the sake of safety."


    "What did you say? Do you have the guts to say it again? "


    "Say it again, do you think I dare not!"


    At this time, Yan suddenly a hand, seems to want to take down the water cup in Rose''s hand.


    But rose had been ready, holding the cup of the hand slightly a flash, suddenly Yan rushed to an empty.


    At the same time, the rose is a toward Yan in the hands of the water cup caught in the past.


    Because Yan didn''t react, the water cup in his hand was knocked out.


    The water cup fell to the ground, and he immediately threw himself all over.


    See this, Yan is also not polite, directly toward Rose''s arms bumped in the past.


    Whew!


    Yan this bump is very fastidious, both won''t hurt rose, and can hit the water cup in her hand to fly.


    But Yan this bump, I was dumbfounded.


    Because the direction of the cup in Rose''s hand is my forehead.


    If I change to normal, I have hundreds of ways to escape, but now I am powerless and can only watch the water cup fall down towards my forehead.


    Touch!


    A crisp sound rang in the bedroom, and the water cup cracked on my face.


    I felt the warm blood flowing down my nose, and a bitter smile appeared on my face.


    Do I get shot lying down!

 Chapter 75

    Because of the overload use of storm sword, I lay in bed for a week.


    In this week, Yan came to see me three times, two of which ran into rose.


    I don''t know if I''m infected by Lena. Rose seems to be very hostile to Yan.


    As long as one of them hits the bar.


    In these two times, the most difficult is me, every time because of two women quarrel and hurt.


    In the words of Lord Xin, I died in the hands of these two women sooner or later.


    But the good thing is that the strong resilience let me end this period of hard days early.


    Today, I got up early and went to the training ground.


    At this time, the training ground is full of people.


    When I found my arrival, Zhao Xin, who was at the forefront of the team, squeezed his eyebrows at me. As a result, he was knocked down by a fierce chestnut found by instructor Jess.


    Back in the team, I turned around and was still rubbing my head. Zhao Xin asked, "what''s wrong with coach Jess? So angry? "


    Zhao Xin touched the head knocked by instructor Jess and said in a low voice: "not only instructor Jess, but also all instructors of the super theological college seem to have something wrong recently."


    "Xiaolun, do you know that last time I just played a little joke with the drillmaster and was punished to swim 3000 meters in the sea. fuck! I nearly died of thirst! "


    "What are you two muttering about, GE xiaolun and Zhao Xin?" Instructor Jess''s roar rang in my ear.


    Looking up, I found that instructor Jess was glaring at Zhao Xin and me.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xin vomited his tongue and put on a stand at attention posture.


    Strange!


    How can I feel that there is something wrong with the atmosphere on the Grand Canyon.


    Looking back on the scene when I saw Mr. Liu this morning, I felt a little confused.


    In the past, teacher Liu was very kind to me, but when I said hello to him this morning, I just dealt with it, and I read a trace of sadness from his face.


    Is there something big happening in my life?


    Thinking of this, I quickly poked Jiawen''s back with my hand and asked in a low voice, "Jiawen, has something happened recently?"


    Jiawen replied without looking back: "nothing big happened, that is, the black hole in the sky is getting bigger and bigger."


    Hearing Jiawen say this, I subconsciously raised my head and looked up at the sky.


    Sure enough, the original one meter hole has expanded to two meters.


    Moreover, there is a steady stream of black gas spilling over, but as soon as the black gas reaches the air, it will actively escape.


    Suddenly, I think of Morgana.


    I remember that Thornton once reminded me that Morgana is doing something again recently. The change of black hole in the sky is not related to her, is it?


    When I was puzzled, instructor Jess roared: "do you think the war is still far away?"


    "No, I tell you that war is coming. But looking at you now, are you really sure to face the coming war? "


    "Report!" I saluted and cried in a deep voice, "we are always ready."


    "Oh Jess coach picked eyebrows, some meaningful said: "you ge xiaolun is ready, but your teammates? You ask them whether they will still look back and stand at the front line of the battlefield when the gunfire rings


    I turned around to look around, saw those familiar faces have lowered their heads, heart blocked panic!


    Yeah, I''m ready. What about them?


    You know, I''ve lived two lives, and I''ve been used to fighting for a long time, but they''re just children.


    Originally, they could choose to enjoy university life like others, but when they heard that the country was in trouble, they would not hesitate to invest in the supernatural school.


    At the moment, I not only ask myself in my heart if I ask too much of them.


    Take Zhao Xin for example.


    Compared with the previous life, Zhao Xin was excellent enough.


    But I still look at him with the eyes of previous life.


    Is it really good to measure others by yourself?


    Coach Jess found that I was silent, with a sneer on his face: "see? They are not ready. If the war really comes at this moment, you are still the only one in front of us


    Standing in the front of the rose more and more out, cold voice: "report, I rose has experienced large and small fractional war, already ready to fight at any time."


    Rose this words, many people subconsciously straight chest.


    But drillmaster Jess seemed to hear the most ridiculous joke in the world and burst out laughing: "war? Do you know what war is? "


    "Maybe you think it''s war to fight against Morgana, but I''m going to tell you now... That''s bullshit!"Found rose mouth to refute, Jess instructor roared: "in the war, human life that does not call human life. You think it''s war to kill a few people and blow up a few houses. You are wrong. The blood from a real war will dye the earth red, and the corpses will pile three feet on the ground. Ask yourself, who has really experienced such a war? "


    Silence!


    Dead silence.


    Don''t say I''ve seen that kind of scene. It''s chilling just to think about it.


    But I know what instructor Jess said is right.


    Looking back on the previous life, which fight with moganna is not everywhere, which fight is not life.


    Maybe you will ask why we don''t choose the battlefield in no man''s land, but I want to tell you that it''s a war, which may break out at any time. Can we have a choice?


    "Why don''t you talk?" Coach Jess seems to have reached his desired effect, and his voice becomes light and slow down: "during this period of time, people in our team begin to be proud because they have won several battles. This kind of amorous feelings is very bad, so in order to avoid the death of more people, you should finally put away this kind of heart."


    Boom!


    When the voice of instructor Jess just fell, there was a sound of thunder in the void.


    I subconsciously looked up and found that the black hole just above began to break.


    The cracks spread along the black hole in all directions, until finally the black hole seemed to be broken glass. Only when someone pressed the crack, the sky would be broken.


    "This is..." seeing such a situation, I frowned tightly, at the same time, a bad premonition rose in my heart.


    As if in order to confirm the bad feeling in my heart, "click", the black hole cracked and formed a bottomless abyss.


    Little stars fall, like a gorgeous meteor shower.


    Very quickly, those flashing light like things melt in the sky and earth.


    A demon in dark gold armor stepped out of the abyss.


    Puff...


    as it spread its wings, a pair of black wings about three meters long appeared in front of people''s eyes.


    "High, high demon!" Zhao Xin stammered out such a sentence, and all the people on the giant gorge were dumbfounded.


    And I looked at the high-ranking demon, and murmured, "it''s going to change!"

 Chapter 76

    Above the void, the devil came out of the black hole and gently stretched his wings behind him. There was a sound of "crackling" in his body like fried beans.


    Suddenly, a fierce breath came to his face, and there was a trace of blood on the wings behind him.


    There is no blood coagulation, along the lines on the wings dripping down.


    Ticking...


    the blood slowly slipped from the air and happened to hit the deck, which immediately made a clear sound.


    With this signal, there is a new change in the abyss mouth in the void.


    First, it shakes slightly, and then one after another demons come out of it.


    "One, two... Forty nine, fifty."


    After counting the number of demons, I heard a cold breath coming from the people''s mouths.


    Fifty... There are five high-level demons, ten intermediate demons and thirty-five primary demons.


    They beat away in a straight line, silent, only hearing the sound of wings beating in the air.


    "NIMA! Morgana won''t bring his elite team here, will she? " Seeing this situation, Jiawen couldn''t help making a rude remark.


    Hearing this, I looked slightly moved and asked in a low voice: "Jiawen, you know the elite team under moganna."


    "Of course I know." Gavin explained with some dismay: "who in the universe doesn''t know moganna''s elite team. These guys are all from swords. They are well-equipped and of excellent quality. They are like sharp knives. They are in the worst wars in the universe. "


    One side of Zhao Xin listened to this, rolled his eyes and said: "I''ll go, as you say, let''s play a wool, and just surrender."


    Kick your ass!


    Xin Ye, you are also the bravest man in the universe. Can you stop being so counsellor.


    I cast my eyes on the demons in the air and asked, "Jiawen, how much chance do you think we have to defeat them?"


    But what made my heart sink was that Jiawen nodded without hesitation: "if I had not guessed wrong, we would defeat the demon Legion by less than 10% according to our current strength. Of course, the super seminary might have some cards we don''t know, otherwise they would not dare to build the base on the sea."


    I nodded to agree with Jiawen''s words. In fact, at the beginning, we thought what it meant to move the base to the sea.


    Later, after inquiry, I finally understood that there was a strong magnetic field around, which could interfere with the dark signal of the demon army.


    After fifty demon fighters assembled in the air, their bodies flashed slightly, and then formed an encirclement to encircle the Grand Canyon.


    One of the high-level demons with a nose ring on his nostrils came out of the crowd. His eyes swept over us one by one, and then he asked with a trace of pride: "who''s Ge xiaolun? Dare to stand up for me


    Nima! What does that mean?


    How many brothers are going to trouble me as soon as they come to earth?


    He took a deep breath, passed Zhao Xin and them, came to the front of the crowd, and drank coldly: "I am Ge xiaolun."


    "You?" The nose ring demon looked at me, his eyes twinkled with cold light, and said: "I heard that you have hurt our queen, and I don''t embarrass you, so I''ll cut off my hands and apologize."


    Poof...


    hearing each other''s words, Zhao Xin''s two goods couldn''t help laughing.


    Fortunately, Jiawen glared at him in time, which made him stop the momentum.


    Not to mention Zhao Xin, even I was embarrassed by the other party''s words.


    This is not difficult for me?


    He turned his mouth and asked in silence: "is it not difficult for me to break my hands? Are you sure you''re not teasing me? I''m sorry, you devil fighters don''t have a mother. "


    Poof...


    this time, not only Zhao Xin didn''t hold back, but also Jiawen was happy. I also found that Jiawen secretly gave me a thumbs up.


    The nose ring demon didn''t know how to deal with it at first, but an intermediate demon whispered in his ear for a while, and then a trace of anger appeared on his face: "you are looking for death!"


    Then, a nose ring demon dive, the figure quickly towards me.


    He was so fast that he appeared in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    See the other side of this action, my heart slightly a Lin.


    It''s not the first time I''ve ever fought with a high-level demon, but I can''t compare the two times.


    Although the high-level demon in Yunshan base is powerful, it gives people an impression that it is not unmatched.


    But in front of me, the murderous gas released from the nose ring demon''s hands and feet began to shake.


    It''s not that I''m timid, but that the murderous spirit on the other side is too strong. If it''s released, it will envelop me like hell.This guy is an executioner. I don''t know how many lives he has.


    I clench my eyes and draw out the storm sword. When I am preparing to resist, I find that the nose ring demon in front of me has disappeared.


    At this time, there was a strong wind behind me. When I heard the news, my face suddenly changed and I didn''t hesitate to split behind me.


    Bang!


    The big sword of the storm struck on a metal and suddenly made a sound of iron.


    I looked back and found that the nose ring demon arm horizontal front, easily blocked my blow.


    One side of Jiawen seemed to think of something, and quickly reminded me: "Xiao Lun, be careful. This guy''s name is Kurus. He is the third army leader of the demon elite group. He once led a demon team to destroy a planet."


    When Kurus saw that someone could name him, a look of surprise flashed on his face, and he turned to look at Gavin.


    "Oh! Who should I be? So Gavin III of the DeNO system! Yes? Your planet has been destroyed. Have you taken refuge on earth? " Kurus smacked his mouth, looked at Lena, and said with a smile, "I''m surprised that the sun god''s granddaughter is here. Your grandfather didn''t destroy the DeNO system by himself. How can Jiawen III be your comrades in arms at the super theological academy?"


    "What did you say?"


    "You''re bullshit."


    A word of surprise and anger came from Jiawen and leina''s mouth respectively.


    "No!" Kurus pretended to be shocked and said, "Gavin, don''t you know that it''s the great sun god, the man who claims to let the sun shine in any corner, who destroyed your denor system?"


    "You''re bullshit. My grandfather would never have done such a thing." Lena''s face was full of disbelief: "my grandfather is a kind man, and will never do anything to destroy the planet."


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Kurus pointed to his nose, narrowed his eyes and said, "although I''m a murderer, I''m better than you guys who call yourself a gentleman. How many of our brothers died in the hands of the sun god in the Shenhe war


    Drop...


    just at this time, a sound of alarm sounded on the Grand Canyon.


    Coulons looked up at the sky, frowned slightly, and then turned to me: "Glen, right? I''ll keep your hands for you first. You should be careful when we meet again next time."


    "Brothers, the queen is calling us. The wind is tight, pull to shout

 Chapter 77

    Coulons left, along with his third Legion.


    But he planted a seed in Lena and Jiawen''s heart. As for when the seed will take root, no one can tell.


    But I know that this is a poisonous seed. Sooner or later, the United super seminary will fall apart because of this seed.


    Glancing up at Jiawen, he finds that he is waiting for Lena. There are many emotions in his eyes.


    Doubts, disappointments and a little pity.


    Lena also seemed to notice Jiawen''s eyes and gave her chest a firm firmness: "Hey, are you a fool? You believe what they say. I repeat, my grandfather would never have done such a thing. "


    Jiawen gave a cold smile, and her eyes were a little erratic: "xiaolun, do you remember when you asked who destroyed my home? If the person who destroyed my home is really Lena''s grandfather, will you help me take revenge together? "


    Kick your ass!


    Jiawen is so good. Why did you leave me in the ditch.


    I secretly rolled my eyes, went to Gavin''s side and patted him on the shoulder: "Gavin, don''t think so much. Maybe it''s just that coulons provoked the relationship between you and Lena."


    "I thought the same at the beginning, but with the deepening of my memory, I finally remembered the destruction of my home that day."


    "He has a great body, a golden crown on his head, and a dazzling light on his whole body. People can''t see his reality clearly. Only the sun on the stage can match the man. At the beginning, I didn''t think that person was Lena''s grandfather Sun God, but after such a reminder from coulons... Ha ha


    Seeing Jiawen like this, I said in my heart that it was terrible!


    Damn coulons!


    In the name of revenge for moganna, she doesn''t even start, but transfers the relationship between Jiawen and leina.


    Who said that the devil fighters are a group of brave and resourceless, stand up for me, I promise not to kill him.


    Just as I was about to say a word of apology to Lena''s grandfather, Lena suddenly said, "why do you insist that my grandfather is the one who killed the DeNO system? Well, if coulons casually adds that I am also the murderer of your homeland, are you going to kill me, too? "


    Shua!


    Jiawen''s body trembles and appears in front of Lena the next moment. Fang Tianhua''s halberd in his hand even makes a gesture to Lena''s angry neck and coldly says: "if I find out that your grandfather is really the murderer who destroyed my home, I, Jiawen III, swear in the name of the royal family that I will take revenge!"


    Nima! This is a big joke.


    Seeing Jiawen''s action, Zhao Xin and I changed our faces. Zhao Xin ran to Jiawen and pulled him away: "Jiawen, what are you doing? Don''t forget that Lena is our comrade in arms. Can you point a weapon at your comrade in arms? "


    Jiawen glanced at Lena and said coldly, "I, Jiawen, have never been a comrade in arms with the butcher''s granddaughter."


    "You don''t want to be my comrade in arms, do you think I want to?" Lena was so angry at Garvin''s words that she stamped her feet: "I tell you, Miss Ben has long been disgusted with you. All day long, I look like I have a bitter hatred. The whole world owes you the same. "


    It''s over! Miss Lena''s temper came up.


    When I found that both of them were in a bit unstable mood, I gave Zhao Xin a quick wink and signaled to pull Jiawen away, otherwise they would have to fight.


    And I went to Lena''s side and said with a smile, "elder sister, please calm down. Jiawen is also impulsive. Just wait for him to calm down. "


    As I finished, I winked at Rose and Caitlin, and motioned for their help.


    Rose immediately understand, block in front of Lena to separate two people''s sight, whispered: "well, we are all comrades in arms, why chaos like this, I take you to the bar to have a drink to calm down!"


    That''s a good idea!


    Hear Rose''s suggestion, my eyes a bright, quickly pull Lena''s hand toward the direction of the bar.


    But what depressed me was that Lena opened my hand and took rose and Caitlin''s hand: "boy, you want to eat my tofu like this. You''re a little tender."


    Hey! This woman who doesn''t know what to do.


    I just want to help you.


    I''m very dissatisfied with Lena''s idea of taking a villain''s heart as a gentleman''s belly, but I''m dissatisfied. I went to the bar with them.


    After all, the relationship between Lena and Jiawen is so stiff all of a sudden. I have to run to give Jiawen a good word... Of course, I didn''t forget to pull Yan up before I left.


    When they got to the bar, Lena kicked the door open.


    The bar on the grand canyon had to be owned by its own people, otherwise they thought it was a smash.


    A few people casually found an empty table to sit down, and soon a waiter came up to order wine.


    Maybe it''s because of what happened just now. Lena ordered two dozen beers at a time, which made me pale.I still haven''t forgotten the misunderstanding with rose when I was drunk last time. If I do it again this time, rose will not only kill me.


    Looking at the bottle full of wine on the table, I secretly swallowed my saliva and asked carefully, "how about I ask the waiter to serve some juice?"


    "You''re kidding Caitlin very skilled opened a few bottles of wine placed in front of me: "come to the bar to drink juice, you don''t think shame, I think shame."


    "Yes, Xiao Lun. Today, Jiawen is going to blow it up at a little bit. He should not take the wrong medicine! "


    You just took the wrong medicine. Your family took the wrong medicine.


    I understand Jiawen''s feelings very well. After all, such a big country will be destroyed in the blink of an eye, and he even goes to the same school with his enemy''s granddaughter. If someone else had changed, he would have been cut off.


    I picked up the bottle of wine on the table and took a gulp of it. Then I breathed a sigh of relief and said slowly, "Lena, don''t blame Jiawen. After all, no one can accept this kind of thing."


    "You don''t know that Jiawen has been awakened by nightmares several times, which makes me and Mr. Xin feel sad."


    Bang!


    At this time, rose a violent chestnut hit on my head, no good airway: "so talk? You''re the one over there.?


    I''m on the same line with Gavin, of course.


    But I don''t dare to say this in front of Lena, or I''m going to kick it out.


    He touched the place where the rose had knocked, and said with a smile, "of course, I''m from your side. But you have to be reasonable... But then again, Lena, did your grandfather really destroy the denos system? "


    It''s always a mystery who killed the DeNO galaxy. Although we tried hard to find out what we really wanted in the last life, there were a pair of black hands behind us to wipe away all the traces.


    Even now I wonder if the Sun God destroyed the denos system.


    But Lena''s answer was unexpected.


    I saw Lena pouring a mouthful of wine, then put the bottle on the table and said coldly, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 78

    You don''t know?


    Now it''s my turn to be silly.


    Please, that''s your own grandfather. What do you do? I can''t tell you.


    Maybe she found the disbelief on my face and said, "don''t think I''m lying. I really don''t know."


    "My grandfather doesn''t live with me. I can know what he did."


    It seems to be the same reason!


    But coulons will not be aimless, he must have his own basis for saying so.


    When I think of coulons, my teeth itch.


    This damned guy left such a mess, patted his ass and left, and asked me to wipe his ass.


    Next time I meet him, I''ll beat him to death.


    I just wanted to ask something more, but a pair of tender hands passed through my eyes and grabbed a bottle of beer on the table.


    Follow that pair of small hands to see past, discover unexpectedly is Yan.


    Yan pretended not to see my surprised eyes, looked at the beer in his hand and asked curiously, "is this your wine on earth?"


    I hear that call a sweat in my heart! This is beer.


    Wipe the sweat on the forehead, asked in a low voice: "where do you have no wine?"


    Yan shook his head and said solemnly, "we angels are well disciplined. Queen Kaisha doesn''t allow this kind of thing to exist. This is the first time I''ve seen wine."


    As soon as Lena heard this, her eyes turned: "wine is a good thing. Would you like to try it?"


    Lena has always been hostile, how can she be so kind to invite her to drink.


    There must be something strange in it!


    Thinking of this, I quietly moved towards Lena and asked in a low voice, "don''t you always hate Yan? Why are you still so enthusiastic about inviting her to drink?"


    "Am I enthusiastic?"


    The edge of Caitlin and rose coincidentally nodded.


    You see, even your good sister nodded and admitted, that''s not my fault.


    Seeing this, Lena pretended to cough and explained, "how can we say that this angel is also a guest? Is it right to let her taste your Earth''s" local products "


    If I believe you, I am a fool.


    After such a long time together, I don''t know what Lena is.


    This woman must be thinking of a way to pit Yan.


    No way!


    Yan is my future daughter-in-law, how can not let her suffer.


    Just as I was about to snatch the glass of wine from Yan''s hand, Yan bypassed me and put it in his mouth for a while.


    Perhaps it was because she poured too quickly that the wine flowed down her red mouth into her neckline.


    In a flash, Yan''s innermost white shirt was wet. From my direction, I could see a large area of snow white in the neckline.


    Just as I watched with relish, I suddenly found a pain in my feet. When I looked down, I found that rose''s high boot heel was stepping on my instep.


    The heel of this woman''s high tube shoes is spinning on the instep of my foot, while smiling and asking: "is it good-looking?"


    I look at my daughter-in-law. I don''t care!


    In the heart secretly spat one mouthful, drew back the vision, a face calm reply way: "than your pretty much!"


    "You..." I don''t know if my words remind rose of the drunkenness last time. She glared at me with a red face, and then turned her head aside in anger.


    When I turned back, I found that Yan had finished the bottle of beer. She gently wiped the wine stains on her mouth with a tissue, and said, "it''s delicious, but it''s not strong enough!"


    "I forgot that drinking beer is like drinking boiled water with your current constitution." Lena muttered and then called to the waiter in the distance, "waiter, bring me your strongest wine here!"


    Kick your ass!


    Isn''t this woman for real?


    Hearing Lena''s words, I was immediately startled and said, "let''s just drink this. There''s no need to go to the strongest bar."


    "Ge xiaolun, you shut up for me. You don''t have to talk here." Lena glared at me, then looked at Yan with provocative eyes: "how about it? Dare you compare with me? "


    Yan picked to pick eyebrow, light smile way: "have what dare not!"


    Patta!


    With a crisp sound, the strongest glass in the bar moved to the table.


    When I saw that it was not a bottle but a box, I wanted to chop the waiter who carried the wine to death.


    Nima! It''s not too big, is it? You want to drink so much wine at one time!


    I originally wanted to drink one or two bottles of wine, but unexpectedly, Lena was the first woman to take a cup for Yan and herself.


    Yan was not polite. He opened the bottle cap and began to pour it.Looking at the two women drinking the strongest wine as if they were drinking water, and thinking about the last time they poured a bottle, they were eager to find a way to get in.


    Pop!


    All of a sudden, a slap on my shoulder, I turned back to see, but found that Caitlin looked at me with a smile: "I heard that rose drank the three of you alone last time, what do you think of this scene now?"


    Have a fart feeling!


    Now I wonder who can stop these two crazy women.


    Well, I admit that you are all gods, but wine is not the way to drink it. If you drink it like this, people will come out... No, you will come out of God.


    It''s just that Yan and Lena are in a good mood now. Who will listen to me.


    So, I can only watch them bottle by bottle.


    Finally, after drinking for nearly half an hour, Yan''s body began to shake.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, I immediately reached out to help her.


    Just want to let Rena stop drinking, but this woman is more direct, suddenly fell on the table and couldn''t sleep.


    Again, both sides are hurt!


    See such a scene, I can only face Caitlin, rose helpless wry smile said: "you send Rena back, I find a place to let Yan wake up first, and then send her to the place to live."


    Rose glanced at me, some uncertain asked: "you don''t want to do something to others when they are drunk, do you?"? Glen, I warn you that if you invade your allies, you will go to court martial. "


    What are you talking about!


    I rolled my eyes and said, "or I''ll send Lena to the dormitory. You can find a place to wake Yan up and sober him up?"


    "I don''t think so! If Lena knows that we''ve given her to you, she''ll break up with me


    "Well, you''ll have the angel, Lena. We''ll take it."


    Watching the rose they leave, the bar to settle the account, I will help Yan out of the bar.


    Shuangfei Hotel, remember that rose was also looking for this hotel when she was drunk last time!


    Shuangfei, Shuangfei, what''s your name.


    Take a deep breath, holding Yan to the hall, facing the lobby manager said: "open a room for me."


    "Yes, sir, would you like a standard room or a double room..." the lobby manager was stunned when he saw Yan in my arms.


    Seeing this reaction, I didn''t have a good way: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen an angel drunk?"

 Chapter 79

    I have to say that the lobby manager of this hotel is also a real person. He was a little stunned when he heard my words, and then muttered: "I haven''t seen an angel who is drunk, let alone a guest who comes to open a room with an angel."


    Yo! Still dare to reply... But the other side seems to be right!


    Although human beings have accepted the fact that there are demons in the world, angels are still rare.


    Not to mention people like me who come to open up with angels.


    No wonder all the people along the way looked at me in surprise. At first, I thought it was my handsome that attracted them... It turned out that I thought too much.


    However, the lobby manager is still professional. No matter who you bring to open a house, just pay for it.


    While the lobby manager was using the computer for a while, I gave her a sneak look.


    It turns out that the lobby manager is also a beauty.


    Wearing a light black professional suit, she perfectly sets off her fiery figure. Her breast is enlarged and her hips are bent. It gives people unlimited space for reverie. On the bridge of her nose, she wears a pair of large black glasses, which gives people a kind of intellectual beauty.


    Especially as she bent down, the pair of "great fruits" on her chest were about to burst.


    It made me a little worried that the shirt with lace embroidery inside couldn''t bear it.


    All of a sudden, a strange idea came into my mind.


    If you can let Yan change into this suit, the scene is beautiful.


    At this time, the lobby manager seems to have completed the check-in procedures. At the moment of looking up, I just found that I had been staring at her, and there was a trace of displeasure on my face.


    "Room 408, this is the room card. Have a nice stay in Shuangfei hotel!"


    The formulaic voice rang out in my ears and immediately pulled my thoughts back.


    Seeing the unpleasantness on the face of the lobby manager, I was embarrassed to take the room card from the other party, but I didn''t walk a few steps and turned back. I was embarrassed to ask: "this... You look very good in this suit. I don''t know where to buy it?"


    I found that with these words, the way the lobby manager looked at me changed.


    Until she looked me up and down for several times, she said in a cold voice, "this is our hotel work clothes, but if the guests have special needs, we can also provide them, but we need extra money."


    If you add money, you can add money. Why do you look at me with your eyes.


    I glanced at the silver armor on Yan''s body, and said in my heart, if Yan has been wearing this armor, is it too conspicuous.


    Get it!


    Just give her a whole suit!


    I took out my bank card and left it on the table. I said boldly, "give my girlfriend a set, too!"


    The manager glanced at the bank card on the desk and said, "OK, someone will send your card and clothes to your room later."


    It''s done!


    When I got the answer, I nodded with satisfaction. Just as I was about to turn around, I heard the lobby manager scold in a low voice: "it''s another change. It''s a change of state. It''s a change of state. It''s a change of state. It''s just like playing uniform to lure girls into a bar."


    I "....


    the woman thought I bought that suit to satisfy her special hobby.


    Please! Beauty, do you think I''m that kind of person?


    But I don''t want to explain to him. I helped Yan to 408.


    Push open the room, found inside a should do all, in the heart slightly some emotion, thanks to my mother before I leave a hand bank open, otherwise can only take Yan to live in the roadside hotel.


    Looking down at Yan in her arms, she found that her cheeks were red and she looked drunk, but she turned her lips.


    This is also Yan and leina. If they drank so much wine, they would have been sent to the hospital.


    Put Yan on the bed. I guess Yan won''t wake up for a while and a half. I began to try to take off her armor... Don''t get me wrong. I just think it will be better for Yan to take off her armor and sleep.


    The battle armor of the angel clan may not be able to be used by others, but Shiyan told me the structure principle of the battle armor, and soon I found the red button behind it.


    As I gently press, the silver armor will automatically fall off from Yan''s body.


    But as soon as the armour fell off, I was dumbfounded.


    Originally Yan inside just wore a white shirt, below... Below did not have.


    If the shirt had not been long enough, it would have been gone by now.


    Rao is like this, her straight and slender legs are still exposed in front of my eyes.


    Yan''s legs are as long and smooth as professional legs, tender and glossy.


    It radiates endless charm under the light.


    The shirt above is also a bold design. The collar is even below the chest. From my direction, I can just see the full and strong mountain.The gully in the middle is more like a soul rope, which seems to hook people''s souls in.


    Pop!


    At this time, I gave myself a slap and tried to keep myself awake.


    You''re kidding!


    If you let Yan know to take advantage of her when she is drunk, he must stamp her.


    Lift the quilt sheet to cover Yan''s graceful body.


    Soon there was a knock on the door.


    When I opened the door, I found a girl dressed as a waiter and said with a smile, "here is your customized dress, sir."


    I nodded, took the clothes over, and then quickly locked them up, I don''t want anyone to see Yan now like this.


    Back in the room, I found that Yan dishonestly kicked off the sheet and stretched out her crystal clear feet. I covered her with a smile and then rested on the sofa.


    I don''t know how long it took. I felt something moving in the room. When I opened my eyes, I found Yan standing in front of me and staring at me coldly.


    "What''s the matter?" I rubbed to rub eyes, some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Do you mean to ask me what''s wrong? Tell me honestly, did you take off the armor for me?"


    I thought it was a big deal! That''s what feelings are for.


    I raised my hand, obediently replied: "I took off the armor for you, but I didn''t offend you."


    "Of course I know you didn''t offend me. If you did anything wrong, I''d wake up a long time ago." Yan''s voice gradually turned cold: "I''m asking you, how do you know the switch of our angel armor?"


    Bad! Forget about it.


    You know, the angel armor is the unique equipment of the angel clan. Most people can''t find the way.


    When I found that Yan had a tendency to get angry, I quickly explained, "I guess casually, too."


    "Any guess?" Yan looked at me suspiciously, and finally sneered: "it''s better to guess casually. If it''s not for you, I''ll wait for the angels to trouble you!"


    Nima! At last, I fooled through.


    I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead and found that Yan seemed to see the professional suit on the side. I immediately recommended to her: "this is the dress I bought for you. You can''t wear Angel armor all the time when you get to the earth. The bathroom is inside. If you are interested, you can try it


    Can see, Yan seems to be very interested in that set of professional dress, a little hesitant, then took it to the bathroom.


    Oh, my God!


    Yan really want to pass professional dress, think a little excited.


    Waiting outside for nearly ten minutes, the door of the bathroom was pushed open.


    When I saw Chu Yan''s appearance, I was immediately dumbfounded.


    This... Is it true that the angels in uniform are too beautiful!

 Chapter 80

    Long legs, thin waist, big chest, round hips, women can attract countless eyes as long as they occupy one of the four items. Yan''s extremely slender legs, Yingying''s thin waist, bimodal from split clothes, and round and erect hips not only occupy the whole four items, but also each item can be called perfect. What''s more, Yan not only has a hot figure, but also has an abnormal face It''s beautiful.


    It''s just the best you can see!


    Yan changed the professional suit that I carefully prepared for her, walked to her and turned around, picked her eyebrows and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Oh, my God! If you go into the street like this, you''ll have to be crazy.


    I looked at Yan a little bit... To be exact, it should be the professional suit on her. Her eyes almost glared out.


    I don''t know if the Shuangfei hotel is trying to cater to some customers with special hobbies by deliberately designing the skirt to just cover the buttocks.


    The light gray skirt was stretched tight by Yan''s upturned hips, with several horizontal creases, and two silky legs exposed in the air.


    Yan found that I did not reply, eyebrows slightly frowned up, trying to ask: "not good-looking? Then I''d better change it back! "


    No!


    Hearing that Yan wanted to change into angel armor, I shook my head and explained, "it''s not that it''s not pretty, but it''s too pretty."


    How to say Yan is also a woman, the woman in this world does not love beauty.


    I didn''t see that moganna always dressed herself up beautiful!


    Hearing what I said, Yan''s eyes brightened and said with a smile, "I think this dress fits me very well. Let''s wear it like this!"


    At this time, I heard a sound of surprise in my mouth. Pointing at Yan''s back, I asked, "where are your wings?"


    Yan this woman should not in order to put on this clothes to cut off their wings!


    But Yan''s next words dispelled my doubts.


    I saw Yan shake his body a little, and he didn''t have a good way: "of course, you take it back. Your Earth''s cloth has no flexibility at all. If I wear my wings, I''ll have to burst the clothes all at once, and then you can''t let me see people naked!"


    How convenient that sounds!


    I nodded, looked at the wall clock, and found that it was almost five in the afternoon, and it was time to go back.


    I said hello to Yan and asked her to pack up and check out with me.


    Came to the hall, the lobby manager seems not to work, a person helplessly playing with the computer.


    I went up, knocked on the table and whispered, "check out."


    The lobby manager was frightened by my action. He shook his body for a moment. He quickly looked up and found that it was me. He relaxed a little and said, "it''s over so soon?"


    Kick your ass! What tone are you talking about? I told you it''s not what you imagined... Forget it, look at her expression. I guess it''s useless for me to explain.


    After checking out, I took Yan back to juxia.


    But to my surprise, there seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere.


    It happened that dravin passed me. I grabbed him and asked, "is something wrong? There''s something wrong with everyone''s expression. "


    "He..." Devin just wanted to scold, but found that I quickly shut up and said with a flattering face: "it''s brother Lun. I thought it was some guy who didn''t have eyes who dared to pull me."


    Pop!


    When I heard that this guy''s mouth was not clean, I slapped him on the head directly. I didn''t have a good way: "answer my question quickly."


    I took a picture of him, and he immediately became honest and told me what happened this afternoon.


    It turns out that Lena has a dream after she returns to her bedroom. In the dream, Jiawen kills her grandfather and defiles her body.


    Lena couldn''t do it any more. She rushed to our bedroom and asked Jiawen to settle the bill.


    But I don''t know what ghost, Jiawen also had a strange dream.


    In the dream, Lena first hook - lead himself, wait until the hand after a kick to kick himself.


    It makes Jiawen feel like eating a fly.


    Good guy!


    Two guys with anger in their hearts collided with each other and almost got involved.


    However, after this incident, the hearts of the students of the super seminary are covered with a layer of haze.


    "You mean Gavin and Lena both dream of each other trying to hurt themselves at the same time?" I asked with an odd look.


    "Yes! You don''t see how sister Lena looks at Jiawen, just like she looks at her enemy. " Delevin exaggerated than a gesture: "I see the end of the super Seminary, we''d better hurry to pack up and run for life!"


    "Go to your uncle!" I kicked him in the butt and said, "if I hear you say that again, I won''t kill you!"Watching Devin leave, I turned to Yan and asked, "what do you think of the nightmare that Jiawen and leina have at the same time?"


    Yan took a few steps back on the deck and said softly, "as far as I know, there is a general under moganna''s hand. This guy''s ability is to travel freely in other people''s dreams, after all, to guide them. If I guess correctly, the reason why Jiawen and leina are like this should be related to that person! "


    Although Yan did not say the name of that person, but my heart is clear.


    Nightmare!


    A guy famous for manipulating other people''s dreams.


    I remember the previous life, this guy controlled the dream of an army soldier overnight.


    In his dream, he tortured the soldiers repeatedly.


    Killing, being killed... And so on, until the second day of World War, all the soldiers of that army were depressed.


    That''s a long time ago!


    Count the time. It''s nightmares turn.


    The good guy even made up his mind to hit my brother. This time I will call you back.


    Put away his thoughts, turned to Yan and asked, "do you angels have any way to let people into other people''s dreams?"


    Yan lowered his head for a while, raised his head and said: "there is a way, but dreams are dreams after all. There are too many uncertain factors. If the dreamer doesn''t have a dream before he wakes up, he may be trapped in it forever."


    "And if you can''t tell the person about it, it''s bound to make the dream real."


    Of course I understand!


    In order to deal with nightmares, the former super seminary also studied this knowledge.


    Dreams are the spiritual world constructed by human thought. If even the person concerned knows that everything in the dream is false, the world will naturally collapse.


    I met Yan''s puzzled eyes and said: "please do me a favor and send me to Jiawen''s dream!"


    "Are you sure?" Yan looked at me strangely: "you know, if you don''t come out of that dream before Jiawen wakes up, you will be trapped in that virtual world forever. Are you willing to go in now?"


    Without hesitation, I nodded and explained, "the problem between Gavin and Lena has to be solved, and I also want to see what''s hidden in Gavin''s heart."

 Chapter 81

    Gusts of breeze with a cool, a smell of sea water is coming.


    Yan looked at me for a long time, and finally just a sigh: "it seems that you have made up your mind."


    Although Jiawen didn''t say it, I could still read the sadness in his eyes.


    Lena once scolded Jiawen for putting on a poker face all day, but no one''s home was wiped out in front of her eyes, so it was hard to smile.


    Several times I saw Jiawen crying in the middle of the night like a lost child.


    At that time, I told myself that I would help Jiawen open her heart anyway.


    Now is an opportunity!


    As for my danger, I never knew.


    Don''t underestimate just a dream. The reason why nightmare can freely shuttle other people''s dreams is because of his innate ability.


    But for others, if you are careless, you will be lost in the endless world forever.


    "Keep an eye on Jiawen these two days. I''ll go back and get ready." Yan said, throw me an elegant back, turned away.


    Looking at the figure of Yan leaving, I opened my mouth, and finally no words came out of my mouth.


    There is a long way to go. Take care!


    Over the next two days, the relationship between Gavin and Lena became increasingly strained.


    Jiawen also began to alienate me and Master Xin.


    All this I see in the eyes, the heart of silent prayer Yan''s action faster.


    Finally, the news that Yan brings is ready to enter Jiawen''s dream at any time.


    The night sky, so quiet.


    The stars in the sky blinked quickly, just like a playful child asking for candy from an adult.


    315 dormitory, this is the dormitory vacated by the super theological college for Yan.


    Today, Yan invited me here.


    Looking at the glittering number in front of me, I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    All of a sudden, a delicate fragrance came to us, which was also mixed with a little girl''s unique body fragrance.


    This is a warm room. The light in the room is excellent, and the moonlight crawls in with the windowsill, which makes the whole decoration dreamy.


    A large number of potted plants are planted on the balcony of the room. The unknown flowers are in full bloom, red and yellow are in full bloom. The attractive fragrance of the flowers comes from these beautiful elves. In the corner of the room, there is a swing built with ten thousand year old ivy.


    At this time swing is slightly shaking, and Yan is sitting on it.


    The moonlight sprinkles on her like running water, making Yan look like a fairy coming out of the painting.


    Her long silky legs swung with the swing.


    Seeing me coming in, Yan quickly got up from the swing and said with no expression: "Ge xiaolun, I warn you once again that even our angels have not completely mastered the power of this dream. If you regret now, it''s still too late."


    Is there still time?


    It''s too late.


    In recent days, the relationship between Jiawen and Lena has almost come to the brink of collapse. If we don''t find a way to save it, it is estimated that it will be only sooner or later that the supernatural team disintegrates.


    I shook my head with a smile and lay down on Yan''s bed. I said with a smile, "don''t worry about me. If I really can''t wake up, maybe your kiss can wake me up from that far away shore."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the current situation that my joke didn''t catch Yan''s eyes.


    She just looked at me seriously and sighed after a long time: "I don''t know why, I always feel like I''ve seen you somewhere!"


    "That life, we once hand in hand, made the most beautiful oath in the world!" I silently said a word in my heart, then looked to Yan and said with a light smile: "can start!"


    Zheng...


    the bed began to shake slightly, and then a huge array of stars rose around me.


    Yan saw that there was no panic on my face, and his face showed a look of approval: "Ge xiaolun, there will be a force that will bring you into Jiawen''s dream later. Don''t try to resist. I will always guard you and won''t let anyone hurt you. Remember, when the world is gone and dreams are broken. You must come back before the complete destruction of the world, or you will always be trapped in the eternal darkness....


    with Yan''s voice, I gradually felt sleepy.


    At this time, a soft light dragged me.


    It was very comfortable, like back in my mother''s arms.


    There is no noise, no noise, there is only a quiet!


    WOW!


    With a dull noise, I woke up.


    Looking up, I was no longer on the Grand Canyon, but on a vast plain.


    The boundless plain is flat and vast, like a huge dark green emerald disc, vast and magnificent.A continuous plain, stretching under the sky, without hills, is as calm as the sea on a calm day.


    The heavy rain, like a hazy smoke, covers the Huaihe plain.


    There is also a thin River on the grassy grassland, exposed in the sun, from a distance, like a luminous silver necklace.


    The grassland after the rain, wild flowers competition, like a just soaked turban, even the dew is colorful!


    A vast prairie, boundless, the breeze supported the soil to send out the fragrance, a large area of a large crop blowing waves.


    Is this Jiawen''s home?


    How beautiful!


    Just when I was intoxicated with the beautiful scenery, a figure came into my eyes.


    Fix an eye to see, that person unexpectedly is Jia Wen.


    But the Jiawen in front of me was a little bit younger than the Jiawen on the Grand Canyon, and there was a heroic spirit between my eyebrows.


    Behind Jiawen is a middle-aged man, who is seven points like Jiawen. But the middle-aged man wore a crown on his head, which made him look more dignified.


    The middle-aged man looked kindly at Jiawen running all the way. His eyes were full of doting and a little reluctant.


    "Father, when I grow up, I will be a wise monarch like you." Jiawen stopped, turned to show off to the middle-aged man, and said, "I will lead my people to protect their homeland, and will not let it be infringed at all."


    "Jiawen, I believe you will become a wise gentleman in the future." The middle-aged man smiles and looks at something with a trace of regret: "it''s a pity I can''t see it."


    "Father, I didn''t hear you clearly." Jiawen roared.


    But the middle-aged man didn''t pay any attention to him. His eyes were fixed on the easternmost side, like facing the enemy.


    So I hid and watched, and did not make a sound, because I knew that the destruction of the denor system was inevitable.


    Sure enough, there was a huge roar in the East, and then an unparalleled sun rolled towards the DeNO system.


    At this moment, the original rich and fertile land was instantly evaporated, and countless cracks spread around.


    Rivers, rivers and lakes... Fish and shrimp, at this moment, die.


    Countless people were shouting and crying for help, but it didn''t help.


    The huge sun in the sky seems to incarnate into a cold eye, watching all this coldly!

 Chapter 82

    When the sun was in the sky, a very hot feeling came.


    The mountains burst and the river dried up.


    Countless people in the DeNO system were roasted to death, but Gavin''s father didn''t move, just staring at the cold eye in the sky.


    There was a trace of struggle, hesitation... And a trace of reluctance on his face.


    Seeing this, my eyes were fixed.


    Because I know that he is now considering whether he should save his own people or send Jiawen away.


    Finally, the struggle and hesitation on Jiawen''s father''s face disappeared, replaced by a touch of perseverance.


    He slowly raised his right hand, an inexplicable halo appeared on his palm.


    At this time, Jiawen seemed to have a premonition of what his father was going to do. He shook his head and cried out, "no, I don''t want it. Even if father dies, we will die together. "


    But Jiawen''s father didn''t pay any attention to him. The halo on his hand directed at Jiawen until he was trapped in it.


    With Jiawen''s father pushing with his hand, Jiawen''s whole body soared into the air.


    Until finally, Jiawen floated to the distant sky.


    "Jiawen, please remember that you are the last hope of Jiawen people. When you have enough strength, you must avenge our people!"


    Bang!


    the world can no longer withstand the majesty of the great sun in the sky, and eventually explode like a bubble.


    And I have a dizzy feeling in my brain.


    It took a long time for that feeling to fade away.


    Take a look, but found himself in a desolate grassland.


    A glance at the past, a desolation.


    As the wind blows, it brings up endless dust.


    In the center of the smoke, I found Gavin.


    At this time, he was like a child who couldn''t find his way home. He was so helpless.


    At this time, I wanted to go up and say hello to him, but a figure came to the sky.


    On closer inspection, the figure turned out to be Lena.


    "Strange! How did Lena show up in Gavin''s dream Watching Lena walk slowly towards Jiawen, I have a doubt in my heart.


    What makes me feel speechless is that Lena is much more open than Lena in reality.


    He directly knocked Jiawen down on the ground for a while.


    Kick your ass!


    Does Jiawen have a spring dream?


    But soon I shook my head. According to reason, with Jiawen''s recent heart shape, I should have no spare time for this kind of spring dream.


    That is to say, someone is leading in the dark.


    Nightmare!


    All of a sudden, the name came into my mind.


    I think nightmare is also like me at this time, hiding in the dark to secretly observe all this!


    Thinking of this, I gave up the idea of going out to meet Jiawen, but chose a hidden place to hide.


    At this time, Jiawen seems to have lost her way. She hugs Lena and wants to get a response.


    But unexpectedly, Lena suddenly stood Jiawen on the ground and said with a sneer, "you waste, my grandfather destroyed your planet, and now you are kneeling down in front of our goddess. What else do you say you want to take revenge?"


    Jiawen was startled by Lena. She woke up immediately, her eyes turned red and said, "it''s really your grandfather who destroyed the DeNO system. I will take revenge on him."


    "Ha ha..." Lena burst into a crazy laugh and said, "look what you look like now. What''s the right to say revenge!"


    "Yes, my grandfather destroyed the DeNO system, and I was watching. You don''t know how happy I am when I look at your people wailing on the ground. "


    "They were wailing and shouting. Let your useless father help them, but your father chose to send you away at the last moment. You Jiawen people are selfish villains. "


    "Shut up There was a roar in Jiawen''s mouth, and the whole person sat down from the ground: "I''m going to kill you bitch!"


    "Kill me?" Lena grinned coldly: "I forgot to tell you, it''s just your dream. No matter how many times you kill me here, I''ll live well outside. I have breakfast with Rosa and her every day. I train with my comrades in arms at the super theological academy every day. I watch you spend your time in pain every day


    "Strange! Why does Lena in the dream always induce Jiawen to kill her in reality? "I frowned slightly, and then my brain flashed a light.


    Looking back at Lena, there was a chill in her eyes.


    At this time, Jiawen also calmed down from the rage. He shook his head and said coldly, "you''re right. It''s a dream. No matter how many times I kill you, you live well in reality, so I decided to kill you outside."


    It''s time for me to show up!


    Looking at Lena''s smile, I clapped my hands and came out from the dark: "good performance! I almost believed it. "When Lena saw me in the distance, her pupils obviously contracted a few times, but she soon regained her composure.


    "Xiao Lun, why are you here?" Jiawen was very surprised by my appearance.


    I rolled my eyes and pointed to the opposite ''Lena'' with no good way: "if I don''t come, you won''t be fooled by this stupid force."


    Idiot?


    Jiawen followed the direction of my finger to see the past, suddenly a Leng, some can''t believe asked: "you actually call Rena a fool?"


    "It''s true to call her a fool, but she''s not Lena." I shook my head and sneered, "nightmare, when are you going to pretend to be Lena?"


    "Rena" heard what I said, and a look of confusion appeared on her face. She just calmed down quickly and sneered, "I don''t understand what you mean, Glen?"


    "Don''t understand?" I slowly walked towards "Lena", but my face was still, and I said, "I have experienced two dreams with Jiawen. In the first dream, you try your best to create a situation in which the Sun God died, but because of your limited strength, you show your prototype at the moment when the last world died. And in this dream, your acting is even more pompous. Lena is naturally arrogant. It''s impossible for her to kiss Jiawen as soon as she comes up. Besides, what she said just now, Lena can''t say at all, so it''s all a play you wrote and directed by yourself in nightmare. "


    Jiawen took a look at Lena and then looked at me: "Xiao Lun, I can''t understand what you said."


    If you don''t understand, let me prove it to you!


    Suddenly, Fengfeng sword appeared in my hand. Without half hesitation, he raised his sword and farted toward Lena.


    Jiawen was shocked to see this. I want to stop it, but it''s too late.


    The sword of storm sword swept away, bringing a bright light.


    As the light fades away, Lena disappears. What appears in front of us is a monster in a black robe.


    The monster had no feet and was floating in the void.


    Seeing that nightmare finally appeared, I patted Jiawen on the shoulder and said with a smile, "see, this monster is guiding all this. It wants to turn you against Lena, and it wants us to fight against each other at the super Seminary. "


    "Jie Jie... What a good boy, you can see through it." A hoarse voice came out of nightmare''s mouth: "if I guess correctly, you should be able to enter Jiawen''s dream with the help of the secret of the angel clan. I just don''t know if Jiawen can go back now." "Jie Jie... In order to save his good brother, he would not hesitate to trap himself in the eternal darkness. I''ll give you 32 compliments!"


    When I heard nightmare say this, I was shocked.


    This guy is going to wake Gavin up!

 Chapter 83

    The sound of nightmares rang from all around, and his whole body was even dimmer.


    Seeing this, I was in a hurry.


    After all, I''m different from nightmare. This guy has the ability to travel freely through other people''s dreams, but I don''t.


    But now things have not been solved, so it is impossible to give up halfway.


    Looking in the direction of nightmare, I find that this guy is slowly becoming nihilistic. There is a cold light in his eyes. He pulls away Jiawen and turns around.


    "Xiao Lun, where are you going to take me?" Jiawen''s face was full of doubts.


    "Take you to see the truth!" I coldly drop such a sentence, legs suddenly step out.


    Suddenly, the desolate grassland retreated, and we went back to our last dream.


    At this time, the DeNO galaxy seems to have been baked by a fire.


    Corpses are everywhere and grass is luxuriant.


    Jiawen seems to be stunned by the scene. It took a long time to respond and say, "is this the denor Galaxy?"


    "Yes, this is the denor system." I glanced away and found that Garvin''s father was questioning the sun, adding, "this is the denor system after you left."


    Jiawen looked in the direction of my finger, and her face suddenly changed. Just want to chase past, but I pulled him.


    Facing Jiawen''s puzzled eyes, I shook my head and said, "you just need to watch here."


    The scorching sun in the sky has brought endless disasters to the DeNO system. Gavin''s father is trying to negotiate.


    But that round of scorching sun seemed determined to completely destroy the DeNO galaxy, and stayed in the air.


    The people died miserably!


    Home broken!


    Jiawen''s father was angry after all. There was a long howling sound in his mouth, and then he rushed to the scorching sun in the sky.


    An unparalleled pressure came from Jiawen''s father. Although we were far away from each other, the pressure was too much for us to kick.


    Finally, Jiawen''s father rushed in.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he suddenly threw his weapon, and the whole world was shocked.


    But the scorching sun was so powerful that it squeezed Jiawen''s father''s last vitality out of his body.


    But Jiawen''s father''s last blow was not without effect.


    Flashing cold light like a meteor toward the sun in the past, this moment the sun had to show its true face.


    It was a man with steamed bread and blonde hair. His facial features were like carved ones.


    The expensive robe on the body is even more moving in the wind.


    Bang!


    The world was shattered with the death of Jiawen''s father, and Jiawen and I were dragged into a void space.


    There was silence, as if time had stopped.


    I turned my head and glanced at Jiawen, and found that he was just like a helpless child, with a slight sigh in my heart.


    He went to Gavin''s side and patted him on the shoulder with his hand: "now you should know that it''s not the sun god who destroyed the DeNO system at all."


    Jiawen didn''t speak. She looked at the front with her eyes blank.


    I followed his vision to see in the past, but found that there was nothing in front of me. I was a little puzzled.


    After a long time, Jiawen finally said, "I know that man."


    The man?


    I was a little stunned, and immediately understood that what Gavin was talking about was the handsome boy who destroyed their DeNO system.


    I was very curious about that guy, so I quickly drew a little closer and asked in a low voice, "who is he?" "


    " karthas, the God of death! " Jiawen cold mouth spit out such a sentence.


    Nima! All these feelings are caused by death.


    But if you think about it carefully, there is death in it, and only this guy can disguise himself as the sun god to deceive all people.


    At this time, Jiawen clenched her fist tightly, but soon loosened it, and said with a decadent face: "xiaolun, am I a waste? I know who is the killer of destroying my home, but there is no way."


    With Jiawen''s current strength, to fight death is to seek death!


    But I couldn''t bear to see him look depressed and said with a smile, "yes, death is powerful. But don''t forget that you still have a group of good brothers. Although we are not enemies of death now, I believe you will avenge yourself one day! "


    "Yes, I have a group of brothers!" Jiawen unclosed his fist and shook it again. His face was full of fighting spirit and he said, "it''s still that sentence. Those who violate our homeland will be punished even if they are strong."


    Then I nodded. Just as I was saying something, I found that Jiawen''s body began to become nihilistic.


    What''s going on?


    Not only Jiawen''s body began to become nihilistic, but also the whole space began to collapse.


    Click!With a crisp sound, countless pieces fell from the sky.


    The mountains and rivers are broken. In the blink of an eye, the clouds are gone!


    Bad!


    Jiawen is going to wake up.


    Seeing this, I didn''t know that Jiawen outside had begun to wake up.


    And here is the world built by Jiawen''s dream. When the dream is gone, the world will be gone.


    "Damn it, Jiawen, don''t go so fast!" Found Jiawen has slowly closed his eyes, almost transparent body, I roared.


    But at the moment, Jiawen and I seem to be in two different time and space, and it still doesn''t work how I shout.


    Damn it!


    Do I really want to be trapped here forever?


    No way!


    There are so many things for me to do that I can''t be trapped here.


    There must be a way back here.


    The speed of the world jumping out is more and more open, as if the next moment I will be trapped here forever.


    Suddenly, my eyes a coagulation, because I found in the broken channel inside a little fluorescent.


    Although I don''t know what the end of the fluorescence is, there is a voice in my heart that keeps calling.


    Finally, I stepped out.


    One step, two steps...


    even I don''t know how long I''ve been walking, but I suddenly feel shivering all over. When I open my eyes again, I already appear in Yan''s bedroom.


    Come back!


    I''m glad to see the familiar potted plants.


    Just want to speak, but found that Yan is sitting next to me.


    At this time, Yan kept a very strange posture.


    She leaned forward slightly, only a few centimeters away from me.


    And her face also with a struggling look, red mouth slightly toot up, seems to want to kiss me.


    Yan should not be found that I did not wake up, I really intend to wake up snow white with the method to wake me up.


    Kick your ass!


    I should have woken up later.


    Yan obviously did not expect that I would wake up at this critical time, and a flustered look flashed across my face.


    See some shy Yan, my eye bead son a turn, mouth suddenly burst out a: "hold to talk, kiss me!"

 Chapter 84

    This words a, Yan''s eyes suddenly stare round.


    The next moment, the right hand out, a slap toward my face flew over.


    You''re kidding!


    Now that I''m ready to tease Yan, how can I be so easily fanned by her.


    Originally put on the bed hands slightly a force, my whole person with a beautiful posture of carp roll up.


    Yan saw that the slap did not fall on my face, and there was a trace of shame on my face. He kicked me in the butt.


    Oh, I''ll go! Forget that this woman has this skill.


    Because the body is still in mid air, so I can only watch Yan''s big long leg kick on my ass.


    After a close contact with the wall, I covered my forehead and muttered, "it''s just a joke. It''s necessary to be so angry?"


    Just when I thought that after the fight just now, the relationship between them would be eased, Yan''s face was cold: "roll down from my bed quickly!"


    Hey! It''s faster than a book.


    Seeing Yan''s cold eyes, I took a deep breath and finally got up from Yan''s bed.


    Wait until I finish all this, Yan will open the door of the bedroom, made a please gesture.


    Kick your ass!


    I didn''t say I was leaving.


    Pretending not to see Yan''s action, he looked at the room a little and said with a smile: "the layout of the room is good!"


    Yan just rolled his eyes and directly ordered: "if you don''t have anything else, please go out!"


    Don''t agree to get a chance to be alone. If I don''t make good use of it, I''ll be a fool!


    I glanced at Yan at the door and asked with a smile, "don''t you want to know what happened in the dream?"


    Hearing what I said, there was a touch of emotion on Yan''s face. When I saw this, I hit the railway while it was hot: "in Gavin''s dream, I saw not only nightmare, but also kelsas."


    "Death?" Yan heard the name of the God of death, kelsas, and frowned slightly: "how can he also be in Jiawen''s dream?"


    I snapped my fingers and explained with a smile: "it was not the sun god who destroyed the DeNO system, but death who disguised it as the sun god and destroyed it."


    Then, I will tell you what happened in the dream one by one.


    It can be seen that Yan is very interested in what happened in Jiawen''s dream, and he is not in a hurry to drive me out.


    "Death really has this ability, and this guy is very good at calculation. He must have expected this situation, so he laid the game early... Glen, get out of bed for me!"


    After being rudely dried out of the dormitory by Yan, I was called depressed in my heart.


    It''s just sitting in your bed. Is it necessary to exaggerate?


    Looking at the locked door, with a bitter smile, he turned and walked towards his bedroom.


    At this time, it was just dawn, but some soldiers began to be busy.


    He said hello to them with a smile. He pushed the door open and found Jiawen sitting on the bed.


    He walked over and patted him on the shoulder. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    In response, Jiawen quickly grabbed me and said nervously, "Xiao Lun, I had a strange dream last night. In my dream, I saw that the killer of my DeNO system was not Lena''s grandfather, but death. "


    It''s working. I''m not wasting my time.


    He patted Gavin on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "no one has ever told you that the destruction of the DeNO system is Lena''s grandfather. All this is your own guess."


    Jiawen opened her mouth, looked a little dejected and said: "but my relationship with Lena..."


    "don''t worry!" When I saw Jiawen, I finally remembered it. I patted my chest and said, "it''s wrapped in me."


    But how to say that Rena and Jiawen are reconciled is something to celebrate... Of course, it must be on the basis of reconciliation.


    I''ve known Lena''s temper for a long time.


    This woman is a typical knife mouth tofu heart, as long as you give her a step down, this thing will be complete.


    Jiawen saw that I was so confident, and a smile appeared on my face: "in this case, please do everything!"


    ...


    it''s another sunny day. After the training, the students of the super theological college sit around.


    However, it is worth noting that Lena seems to have resentment against Jiawen. No matter what Jiawen does, she looks cold.


    Look at me is the egg pain chrysanthemum tight!


    Nima! Jiawen has left behind man''s dignity. What else do you want?


    Kneeling and licking goddess is not such a kneeling and licking method.Glancing at Lena, who was laughing with Caitlin, I got up and walked towards her.


    My action immediately attracted all people''s attention. Lena even glanced at me and said, "if you''re going to be a lobbyist for someone, I don''t think so."


    Nima! I haven''t opened my mouth yet, so you sealed all the roads for me.


    But I have to do it!


    Because of this, the super seminary has been delayed for several days.


    If Jiawen and Lena don''t restore their tacit understanding, it''s estimated that teacher Liu will be furious.


    Thinking of this, I cleared my throat for a moment, with a smile that I thought was super handsome on my face: "Lena, it''s really Jiawen''s fault, but Jiawen has already apologized to you. I think it''s better to let it go!"


    "Forget it?" As soon as Lena listened to me, she immediately stood up and said in a cold voice, "if someone said your grandfather was the murderer of his family, and then apologized, would you forgive him?"


    "I will!"


    Hey, why do you all look at me like this? I''m really good at it!


    At this time, Jiawen suddenly stood up and walked to Lena''s side.


    Just when we thought they would fight again, we found that Jiawen patted her on the chest and said solemnly, "Lena, if you have any complaints, just forget it. If I frown, I''m not a man. "


    "Well, that''s what you said. Miss Ben has been waiting for this one for a long time." As soon as Lena''s words came out, her fist hit Jiawen''s chest.


    Seeing that her fist was about to fall on Jiawen''s chest, Lena''s fist stuttered in the air, then gently knocked on it and said with a smile, "come on, you look pathetic. I''ll let you go this time. But remember this fist first. If I find you upset one day, I''ll definitely beat you back. "


    Hoo...


    when they heard what Lena said, Qi Qi was relieved.


    In this way, Lena should have forgiven Gavin.


    Suddenly a voice rang out in the crowd: "shouldn''t we celebrate such a happy day? I suggest that we hold a party tonight, so all the expenses will be paid by our monitor Ge xiaolun. "


    Just as I was about to refuse, there was a good voice.


    When I saw this, there was a bitter smile on my face.


    Nima! Why do I always get hurt!

 Chapter 85

    Jiawen and Lena have made up, but why should I pay for my knitting?


    Besides, I''ve done a lot to make up for Jiawen and Lena. Why didn''t anyone praise me.


    Looking at the crowd with a bad smile, I felt depressed. At the same time, I didn''t turn around and stare at Zhao Xin who was laughing.


    Damn it! Don''t think you''re hiding in the crowd, I don''t know it''s you.


    Kick your ass!


    Unexpectedly, he and his friends came to pit me. You wait for me.


    Just as I was about to refuse their "powerless" request, Yan came slowly.


    Her steps are elegant, like a model walking on a catwalk. Just don''t cause misunderstanding, Yan has replaced the angel war armor.


    Otherwise, Zhao Xin''s two goods would have been surprised.


    Yan walked up to me, looked at them and asked with a smile, "are you going to hold a party?"


    I wanted to explain that it was all their nonsense, but I found that Yan''s big eyes were flickering at me, and I couldn''t open my mouth.


    Does Yan like similar parties?


    Thinking of this, I carefully asked: "do you like parties?"


    "I don''t like it!" Yan shook his head and explained softly, "I''m just curious about your daily life. If you have a chance, can you invite me?"


    That''s a must!


    I''m worried that I don''t have the chance to be alone with Yan. I didn''t expect that Yan would take the initiative to send me here. Don''t blame me!


    I clapped my hand and cried out: "since everyone is so enthusiastic, I can''t refute everyone''s interest. I''ll see you at the same place at seven this evening. "


    As soon as these words came out, the giant gorge sounded a burst of cheers.


    The old place we call it is an open-air training ground specially set up by the super theological college for students.


    This open-air training ground is the size of a basketball court. There are special barbecue grills for sergeants of the size of juxia.


    WOW!


    As soon as we came into the field, the open-air training ground, which was still lifeless, suddenly became boiling.


    This afternoon, I specially asked for a leave to prepare the materials needed for this evening, and soon a special person carried the things in.


    It took more than half an hour to arrange, and finally the layout here has a pattern.


    Bang!


    Just at this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, turned around and found that it was Zhao Xin who had just finished the training.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect that you were quite fast. You could be like this in half an hour. " Zhao Xin whistled, then looked at them, turned to the roses and said with a smile, "I have said that as long as sister Yan comes out, there is nothing that can''t be done."


    Wait... What''s going on?


    What do you mean when sister Yan comes out, there''s nothing that can''t be done?


    I will doubt the eyes moved to Yan, to my surprise, Yan face even a little flustered look.


    Although the confusion is fleeting, it is still captured by me.


    Suddenly, in the heart then rose one kind of ominous premonition.


    Nima! Don''t you think Yan will pit me, too?


    Yan lowered his head, some embarrassed to explain: "in fact, I don''t have much interest in such a party at all, the reason why I said that is completely forced by them."


    To force you?


    Why don''t I see how reluctant you are?


    Forget it. I''m used to it anyway.


    I pretended to be indifferent and waved, but my heart was bleeding.


    You know, this evening I''ve made a lot of money, but Yan said he''s not interested.


    At this time, Zhao Xin, they have put up the barbecue shelf.


    Making a fire, discharging materials... Is going on in an orderly way, and people''s interest rises with the fire.


    "Rose, sing a song Someone is beside to start to coax a way.


    Everyone present knew that rose''s voice was good, especially suitable for some sad songs.


    However, rose is not a woman who likes to be in the limelight. She shakes her head slightly and refuses: "I don''t have a guitar today. I think it''s better to forget it!"


    "Here comes the guitar!" Caitlin''s voice rang in the crowd, and then the girl ran to rose with a wooden guitar.


    What a group of good teammates!


    Anyone can see that no guitar is just a pretext for rose, but who ever thought that Caitlin would run to the dormitory without saying a word and hold the guitar.


    Rose stares at Caitlin. After all, she can''t meet the expectation of people. She holds her guitar and sits down.


    "Tonight''s dream whispers in your ear..."


    Rose''s voice is very unique, coupled with her charming little face, it immediately attracted the attention of many people... Of course, more men."I''ll go. How can I feel that rose is different from before?" Someone whispered under the steps.


    "Yes, I think so too!" Zhao Xin, the two goods, took the words and danced: "before, rose was a goddess in our eyes. Do you know what a goddess is? If it''s in your mouth, you''re afraid of melting. If you hold it in your hand, you''re afraid of falling. But look at the rose now. She is a wronged daughter-in-law. "


    Pop!


    Before Zhao Xin finished speaking, Lena slapped her on the head: "don''t say that about rose."


    At this time, a weak voice came in: "but I also think the rose has changed this time."


    In the direction of the voice, it was Caitlin.


    Not to mention Caitlin and them, I also found the recent changes in the rose.


    In the past, rose was cold and inviolable, but now rose can form a group with Zhao Xin.


    I don''t know whether it''s good or bad!


    In the dark night, the cool song of rose accompanies us.


    Occasionally a few stars blink, forming an illusion, as if the brightest star in the sky is waving to us.


    Looking at Zhao Xin of Daduo Kuaiyi, I pulled him over.


    Facing Zhao Xin''s puzzled eyes, I explained in a low voice: "do me a favor, no matter what method you use, you must call Yan to the splint in ten minutes."


    Zhao Xin looked at me strangely, but he didn''t have a good way: "it''s nothing. Look at me!"


    Nima! Why did you leave before I finished speaking.


    No wonder there is not enough time.


    Stomp, turn and walk back.


    Ten minutes later, when I saw Yan on the deck, I felt a little happy.


    Sort out some messy clothes, slowly appear in Yan''s side.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?" Yan face with a trace of impatience asked.


    All of a sudden, I was confused.


    When he found my appearance, Yan frowned and said, "Zhao Xin didn''t mean you had something to do with me and asked me to wait for you on the deck."


    I''m a dog!


    Ask Zhao Xin to find a way to get Yan on the deck. Unexpectedly, he comes up with such a bad idea.


    Whew!


    Just at this time, a strange sound cut through the sky.


    Bright fireworks will illuminate the whole night sky!


    Yan, this is what I give you.


    Accompany you to see a lifetime of fireworks!

 Chapter 86

    Fireworks, like a sea of silver!


    Stars, just like blooming season!


    The reason is that for the sake of this party, all the money was spent on the fireworks.


    When I learned that Yan came back to attend this party tonight, I did not hesitate to move a few large boxes of fireworks.


    However, how long has passed, I still have not forgotten the promise of chengruo in the starry sky on the other side.


    Accompany you to see fireworks, even if things are different!


    Although now Yan is no longer familiar with me, but still can not stop me from her original intention.


    Yan looked at the sky quietly blooming fireworks, long time no language!


    But I saw a little shock in her face.


    Perhaps even she did not expect that there would be fireworks blooming in this place.


    "Oh, I''ll go! Xiao Lun, it''s a lot of money The voice of big d thief came from behind.


    Turn around to see, found that rose they have come over.


    Lena took the lead in looking at the gorgeous sky, with a sneer on her face: "I can''t see that you loser are really willing to make money to pick up girls!"


    Nima! What do you call that?


    Yan Hao is also my appointed daughter-in-law. I''d like to spend more money on my daughter-in-law.


    I rolled my eyes and asked Zhao Xin, "why did you all come out?"


    Although this is an open-air training ground, but in order to avoid rain, the sky is covered with a layer of tempered glass.


    According to reason, Zhao Xin and they should be in there at this time!


    Who knows Zhao Xin secretly looked at Yan behind me and explained in a low voice: "it''s not because you make so much noise that they found rose."


    "Xiao Lun, what do you mean? Do you like Sister Rose or sister Yan? "


    Hearing what Zhao Xin said, I quickly covered my mouth and turned to look behind me. I found that Yan''s face was normal and I was relieved.


    Kick your ass!


    Don''t you know that some words can kill people.


    I glared at Zhao Xin and warned in a low voice: "Master Xin, I have never liked rose from the beginning to the end. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth."


    Feeling Zhao Xin struggling, I quickly let him go.


    After waiting for Zhao Xin to kick his breath, he rolled his eyes and said, "you don''t like others, but they say they don''t necessarily like you. Don''t tell me that you don''t understand the meaning of the song that rose sang just now. It''s a abandoned little complaining woman


    Rose really like me?


    It''s impossible!


    I shook my head and tried to get this ridiculous idea out of my mind.


    In previous lives, rose has always ignored me. In this life, how can you like yourself.


    All of this is the illusion of Xinye!


    Although the efforts to comfort themselves, but the hearts of the kind of uneasy premonition is more and more strong.


    "Well, what are you two muttering about?" At this time, Lena''s voice rang in our ears.


    Lord Xin and I looked at each other and hurried over.


    With the help of the crowd, I secretly glanced at the rose and found that at this time, she was looking at the gorgeous fireworks in the sky, and her face was full of loneliness.


    Pop!


    I feel like someone patted me, but when I look back, I find it''s Lena.


    Next to her was Caitlin, but Caitlin looked at me strangely.


    As for why it''s strange, I can''t even tell myself.


    Lena looked into my eyes and said, "Glen, I think we should have a good talk!"


    Talk a fart!


    What can I talk to you about.


    I originally wanted to refuse, but I found that Lena and Caitlin''s face had changed. I immediately changed my mouth and said with a smile, "talk!"


    Through the crowd, follow Lena and they come to a small dark room.


    Looking around at the dark, my heart a tight.


    Nima! These two women don''t want to... No, if they really want to stain my body later, I will struggle.


    Yes, these two women must not get me so easily.


    There is a saying how to say, the more easy to get things, the more do not know how to cherish.


    In my heart YY, Lena''s cold voice sounded in my ear: "Glen, what do you mean?"


    What do you mean?


    I was dumbfounded when I heard what Lena said.


    I haven''t asked you what it means to bring me to this small dark room without a word, but you have asked me.


    "Play dumb with me?" When Rena saw my reaction, her eyes suddenly cooled down. She pointed to my nose and asked, "how dare you take other women to set off fireworks with roses on your back? Are you really a bully of the three goddesses?"I''ll kick your ass!


    Talk to have evidence good, when I carry rose with other women fireworks... I''m carrying you so people take Yan to fireworks, OK?


    Of course, as soon as I saw Lena''s cold eyes, I immediately swallowed it.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face: "it seems that it has nothing to do with you!"


    "What?" As soon as Caitlin heard this, she almost didn''t jump up from the ground. She rolled up her sleeves and asked angrily, "do you know rose likes you? You are such a heartless bastard that you even take other women to set off fireworks


    Boom!


    Hear Caitlin unexpectedly say rose likes me, brain inside immediately explode.


    After a long time, I shook my head and lost my voice: "impossible, rose can never like me."


    "What''s impossible!" Lena stared at me coldly and said with a sneer, "we all see the changes of rose in this period of time. Although she doesn''t say it, people with a clear eye can see that she has more and more eyes on you. You know, I used to make up secretly in my bedroom


    "Rose was a woman, but she made up. Do you know what that means?"


    Lena''s roar rang through the small dark room, and immediately shocked me, with a look of disbelief on my face.


    Rose really likes me!


    This idea hovered in my mind for a long time, and I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    "Caitlin, let''s go and let him think about it all by himself." Lena said, pulling Caitlin out of the small dark room.


    I was the only one left in the small dark room. At this time, the figure of rose was all in my mind.


    The first time of the tune drama, to the last side by side.


    It''s like a movie.


    No wonder rose has been hiding in me recently. She was afraid to see me with Yan.


    Ah!


    It''s a real hassle.


    Just when I feel pain for rose, a weak voice suddenly rang out from the bottom of my heart: "Xiao Lun, come to Huaguo Mountain to save me!"

 Chapter 87

    "Xiao Lun, come to Huaguo Mountain and help me!" The voice of the monkey king once again rings faintly in my heart.


    This time I heard it very clearly.


    What happened to monkey king?


    When I thought of this idea in my mind, I quickly calmed down and felt it carefully.


    But what makes me confused is that I didn''t find anything different.


    "I''m too tired these days. I''m hallucinating." Muttered a, just ready to step, that voice rang up again.


    This time I heard it more clearly than any other time. The voice of Monkey King mixed with a little nihility and fatigue.


    Suddenly, I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    Whether it is the arrival of COGAs or the demon team, mogana did not appear.


    Thornton reminded me a long time ago that moganna didn''t show up because there was something more important waiting for her to do.


    At the beginning, we thought the important thing in Thornton''s mouth was to call COGAs.


    But now it seems that COGAs is just a cover, and moganna''s real goal is the monkey king.


    Think of here, no longer care about the fireworks outside, straight toward the flow of the teacher''s office.


    Late at night, fortunately, Liu''s office is still on.


    I didn''t knock. I just went in.


    Liu, who was looking up the information in the office, found that I was the one who came in, and a look of surprise appeared on his face: "I heard that you had a bonfire party. How can you run to me when you have time?"


    Ignoring teacher Liu''s teasing, I walked slowly to him and said solemnly, "Teacher Liu, do you tell me if there''s something on monkey king that interests Mo ganna?"


    "Why do you ask that?" Liu teacher''s face turned pale with a daze: "you won''t tell Mo ganna to attack the monkey king, will you?"


    Sure enough!


    Seeing teacher Liu''s expression, I sighed in my heart.


    On the way here, I have been thinking about what made moganna not hesitate to provoke a powerful opponent.


    At first, I thought that Mo ganna''s goal was the wishful golden cudgel in the hands of Monkey King, but I quickly denied the answer.


    Ruyi golden cudgel is powerful, but it''s the exclusive weapon of Monkey King. Even if Mo ganna gets it, she can''t use it.


    Then only the appearance of Monkey King can make moganna dangerous!


    After taking a deep breath, Liu said with a gloomy face: "I didn''t expect that moganna''s ambition was so big. She even put her mind on fighting."


    Fighting heart? What''s that?


    Seeing that I was puzzled, Liu sighed and explained to me, "the heart of fighting is a relic condensed after Monkey King became a Buddha."


    "The reason why the monkey king was awarded the title of" fighting against the Buddha "in those years is that he condensed his heart of fighting."


    Seeing that I was still confused, Liu said with a worried face: "simply speaking, the heart of fighting is like the inheritance in a novel. Anyone who gets the heart of fighting can become the Holy Buddha of fighting."


    Hiss...


    when I heard teacher Liu''s explanation, I immediately took a breath.


    How fierce the fight against the Buddha is, I have experienced it myself at the beginning.


    If it had not been for the fact that the monkey king had just been liberated from the myth, he would not have fully adapted to the current strength. Don''t say to increase the storm sword to ten tons, even if it is to increase the storm sword to twenty tons, it can''t suppress the monkey king.


    But now she wants to build a fighting Buddha who is fully loyal to herself.


    It''s terrible!


    "Do you know what''s inside?" After a short period of confusion, Liu teacher completely calm down: "now where is the monkey king?"


    "Huaguo Mountain!"


    Since that voice has been calling Huaguo Mountain in my heart, I think monkey king must be in Huaguo Mountain at this time.


    Liu nodded and said in a cold voice: "Xiao Lun, take the students of the super theological college to Huaguo Mountain. We must prevent Mo ganna from getting the heart of fighting."


    "Remember, take Ali with you


    ...


    in the helicopter, Zhao Xin and they have not yet figured out what happened.


    "NIMA! The bonfire party is going well. How can we say it''s over? " Zhao Xin fiddled with his armor and complained.


    "That''s to say, I finally got up the courage to express my love to my sister, but I was dragged onto the plane by instructor Jess


    Looking at the puzzled look on everyone''s face, I coughed two times. After everyone''s eyes fell on me, I explained, "Monkey King is dead. We must go to support him."


    "I''ll go. Brother monkey has been killed. How fierce should the enemy be this time?"


    When I saw Zhao Xin''s two goods, I was scared. I just kicked him on the shin. I didn''t have a good way: "if you''re afraid, I''ll send you back to the super Seminary.""Xiao Lun, don''t mention it! I''m just kidding. " Zhao Xin said with a smile: "I can see that all training is fake. Only the battlefield is the real training place. You don''t know that jiawenpan and I have been fighting for a long time."


    "Go to your uncle! You think you''re the only one. " The big d on the side was a little unconvinced and said, "last time you three were in the limelight in Yunshan base, this time it''s time for our brothers in the dray League to show up."


    Looking at some smiling people, some heavy hearts began to relax.


    Yes!


    As long as they are there, no matter how big the difficulty is, it can be solved.


    "Here comes Huaguo Mountain!" At this time, the pilot of the plane said a word.


    Zhao Xin and I looked at each other and jumped out.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    One after another, the sound rang in my ears. When the sound was over, I stood up and looked around.


    But I was stunned at this look.


    Huaguo Mountain, as the name suggests, is a place with mountains and water.


    Although there is no grand view of a thousand years ago, it is still a national protected scenic spot.


    But what is this in front of us!


    The fire was raging and the broken branches were lying in the middle of the road.


    The flowers in full bloom have withered, and some luxuriant trees and bamboos have been pulled up.


    A mess!


    "Xiaolun, are you sure this is brother monkey''s hometown Huaguo Mountain? I don''t think it can match our country''s thick slope!"


    Zhao Xin muttered and was about to step on the trees, but I roared.


    Ignoring Zhao Xin''s puzzled eyes, he slowly stepped forward and pushed away the branch, which suddenly revealed a dead monkey.


    The monkey is about one meter tall, with a ferocious face and a stick in his hand.


    There is a 78 cm long wound on its chest, and the monkey hair on the edge of the wound has been charred.


    If I guess correctly, the only way to make such a ferocious wound is lightning halberd.


    Bang!


    Heaven and earth for a while, a light burst into the sky, the Sun Wukong wrapped in the light is eyes stare round, roaring: "moganna, don''t hurt my monkey sun again!"

 Chapter 88

    Looking up, Sun Wukong''s long-standing Suozi armour is in a state of disrepair. A pattern of Golden Peony inlaid in the corner of his clothes makes a big hole.


    I''m dressed in plain clothes!


    At this time, this word is very suitable to describe the monkey king.


    However, the monkey king''s eyes were fixed on a certain direction, and there was a trace of regret and hatred on his face.


    We followed the line of sight of the monkey king to see in the past, and found that it was moganna that we had not seen for a long time.


    At this time, moganna is surrounded by people, including Thornton and nightmare.


    The devil team is to form a half pack of encirclement to wrap the monkey king in it.


    I just don''t understand that as long as the monkey king wants to escape, the other party can''t stop him. Why is monkey king still fighting here!


    In order to solve the doubts in my heart, I took Zhao Xin and they stepped forward a little, but I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    There was a group of demon soldiers on the ground. They drove a group of monkeys to a temporary guardrail with lightning halberds.


    These monkeys are ignorant and look at the devil warrior blankly.


    No wonder the monkey king didn''t want to escape from the battlefield. It turned out that moganna used monkeys from Huaguo Mountain as a threat.


    Although these grandchildren are no longer the monkeys who followed the monkey king, the monkey king took this place as his home.


    The monkey who grew up here will naturally be treated as his family.


    Leaving his family to escape alone, not to mention that the monkey king can''t do it, even I, GE xiaolun, can''t do it.


    At this time, the air is fighting. And it was Thornton who fought against the monkey king.


    It can be seen that during this period of time, the cultivation of the monkey king has been improved. However, Thornton won''t be so hard on him.


    "Xiao Lun, what should we do now?" Obviously, Zhao Xin, they also found that the current situation is not very good!


    Only the other side has someone... Monkey quality in hand, Monkey King dare not open his fists and fight hard.


    I glanced at Zhao Xin and said, "what else can we do? Of course, we should save the monkey cubs while Mo ganna doesn''t notice us."


    "Listen to my command. When I count to three, we''ll forget to rush forward together. We have to save them before Morgana reacts."


    "One, two, three!" With the exit of Sany, I took charge with my hair.


    I don''t know if it''s because our action is too fierce, which immediately attracted the attention of Morgana in the sky.


    Just listen to Mo ganna mouth spread a burst of surprised voice: "no, it''s the three little bunnies, hurry down to give me support!"


    But Morgana''s order was late.


    The demons guarding monkey cubs are just cannon fodder at best. All the real elites have gone to encircle Monkey King.


    This also gives us a chance to take advantage of!


    In the blink of an eye, he killed all the demons on the ground and protected the monkeys behind him.


    "Evil, where to go!" When monkey king saw that his monkey was saved, he raised his gold stick and smashed it at the demon fighters who flew to us.


    What is Ruyi, in line with the master''s mind is Ruyi.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden cudgel, which is as thick as a thumb, turns into a sea god needle, which smashes down and immediately flies several demon fighters.


    Monkey King is taking this opportunity to fly to our side.


    "Damn it, it''s these three little bunnies again!" Moganna''s mouth was full of angry words, which made Jiawen and I smile at each other.


    Get it!


    It seems that we have spent our whole life with moganna.


    Monkey King flew to the front, turned around and looked at Monkey Sun, who was still looking uneasy, with a dim look in his eyes.


    Once upon a time, how could Huaguo Mountain be bullied like this?


    No!


    For thousands of years, Huaguo Mountain has been regarded as a holy land.


    That''s because he defeated the Buddha.


    But now, a group of ghosts and snakes dare to come to Huaguo Mountain. Is it really lonely?


    When I found something wrong with monkey king, I quickly patted him with my hand and gave him a comforting look.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as vulnerable as you thought!" The monkey king shook his head and said in a cold voice, "these guys are fighting. Now I''m most worried about these monkeys. Although they are not my real descendants, I don''t want them to end their short lives because of this."


    I nodded, turned to the surrounding supernatural students and said, "now your task is to escort these monkeys to a safe place. Xinye and Jiawen, you stay to cover, and rose and Ali, you are responsible for escorting them down the mountain. "


    "Wait..." suddenly, the monkey king stopped me.


    Facing my puzzled eyes, he asked softly: "who is Ali?"too bad!


    Forget about it.


    I slapped my forehead, pulled Ali to the monkey king and explained with a smile, "brother monkey, this is Ali. How do you look?"


    "I don''t think Xiao Lun is the same as lapi''s at this time. His smile makes people fantasize." Zhao Xin on the side muttered, which immediately attracted my eyes.


    Sun Wukong looked at Ali, then waved his hand and said, "go and help as Xiao Lun told you."


    That''s it?


    Nima! I thought you were going to put on a great show of love.


    However, I also understand what the monkey king is doing at this time. If the monkeys in Huaguo Mountain are the treasure of the monkey king, Ali is the lifeblood of the monkey king.


    If you let moganna know the relationship between the two people, it may not be the whole thing.


    Ali was also embarrassed by monkey king''s action. Fortunately, I solved her embarrassment in time: "what are you doing in a daze? Hurry up


    Ali immediately reaction, pull rose like escape general left here, of course, with them and the group of monkey cubs.


    Mo ganna was not willing to let the monkeys leave, but with the next moment of Monkey King''s action, there was no action immediately.


    The monkey king tore off the broken lock armour, raised the sky and roared, and lifted his whole body up one meter.


    Golden hair crazy growth, sharp fangs are exposed, cold eyes with endless killing.


    "I''ll go! Monkey brother is fierce. If he can''t win, he will change his body with a long roar. " Zhao Xin sighed after seeing the mad Monkey King.


    The monkey king just glanced back at Zhao Xin, who was so scared that he was shocked.


    Cold!


    Those eyes are too cold.


    Even when I look at it, I can''t help feeling cold.


    At this time, the monkey king is really terrible.


    Jump up, Monkey King''s whole body rushed toward moganna.


    His speed was extremely fast, and he appeared in front of moganna in the blink of an eye.


    Then, we saw the monkey king hit the head and suddenly the whole space was filled with dazzling light.


    Fixed eye a look, but found that moganna has appeared in another direction, just from her slightly undulating breasts, you can see the power of that blow.


    When monkey king saw that Mo ganna was not hurt, he grinned. When he wanted to move again, Mo ganna made a move, and a shadow appeared in front of her.


    When I saw the owner of the figure clearly, my face turned pale.


    Some people are so despicable that they even take hostages when they can''t win!

 Chapter 89

    Fix an eye to see, what Mo ganna grabs is Ali.


    Damn it! I didn''t ask big d to escort them along the way. Why did Ali fall into the hands of moganna.


    Suddenly, a shake came from the far path, and a figure came out of the dense forest.


    When I look at it carefully, it turns out to be big d accompanying Ali and them to escort monkey cubs.


    At this time big d is covered with blood, obviously just experienced a big war!


    Big d was in a hurry. He came up to me and gave me a little kick. Then he explained, "Xiao Lun, we just escorted the monkeys down the mountain when we met the ambush. At first we thought they were running for the monkeys, but later we found out that their target was Ali


    Bad!


    The situation is a bit more complicated than I thought.


    Hear big d say so, my whole heart all raised.


    If moganna didn''t know the relationship between Ali and monkey king, how could she pay so much to catch Ali.


    Turning around, the monkey king has stopped his fury, staring at moganna... Exactly speaking, staring at Ali in moganna''s hand.


    "What''s the matter? Sun Wukong is famous for his explosive temper. He won''t be lenient just because moganna has hostages in his hands. " Zhao Xin on the side of the road with a little doubt: "and this seems to be the first time the monkey king saw Ali, he is not like a guy who read the old love."


    When I heard Zhao Xin say this, I only had a bitter smile in my heart.


    It is estimated that the monkey king would have been smashed down with a stick, but can Ali be the same?


    "The monkey king, right! Why don''t you fight? You fight! " Moganna looked a little proud: "what? I don''t want to give up your little lover, do I? "


    Ah!


    Hearing that, my last hope was broken.


    It seems that moganna already knows the relationship between Ali and monkey king.


    Sun Wukong stares at Mo ganna. He picks up and puts down the golden cudgel in his hand.


    After several cycles, there was a faint look on his face: "OK, you win. Tell me, what can I do for you to let her go? "


    As soon as these words came out, Zhao Xin and his colleagues were all shocked.


    After a long time, Zhao Xin just stammered and asked: "I heard right, for Ali, the Monkey King actually compromised?"


    When I found that Zhao Xin was still making trouble at this time, I slapped him on the head without saying a word. I didn''t have a good way: "Ali really has the qualification to let Monkey King give up everything for her."


    "Including life?" Caitlin''s voice was weak in the crowd.


    I glanced back at her, nodded and said, "including life!"


    Hiss...


    after listening to my reply, people couldn''t help taking a breath.


    I''m afraid the only doubt in their hearts is what is the relationship between Ali and monkey king?


    However, Morgana soon solved their doubts.


    After receiving the response from the monkey king, Mo ganna was stunned and then laughed: "it seems that the information is correct. This little fox is the one you were suppressed to steal food for you at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain 500 years ago."


    "Originally, I was just guessing, but I didn''t expect to be fooled by me!"


    "Enough!" The monkey king roared, gasped and asked, "tell me your conditions!"


    "It''s easy!" Moganna snapped her fingers and said with a proud face: "hand over the heart of fighting, I can spare this little fox''s life!"


    Kick your ass! The monkey king really plans to exchange his fighting heart for Ali''s life.


    Seeing this, I was shocked.


    If you let moganna get the heart of fighting, it is equivalent to a loyal fighting Buddha around her.


    At that time, we will face more difficult situation!


    Slowly forward, just want to let the monkey king think about it, but the monkey king behind it seems to have eyes in general, coldly said: "xiaolun, you don''t have to persuade me. I owe the monkey king the debt of the last life. It''s time to pay it back in this life. "


    I opened my mouth, but when I saw that figure, I finally closed my mouth!


    The heart of fighting is monkey king''s, no one has the right to blame him.


    Mo ganna saw that her fighting heart was about to reach her. She looked excited, but the monkey king didn''t take out her fighting heart immediately. Instead, she looked at Ali affectionately: "maybe you have forgotten the stone monkey who was crushed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain five hundred years ago, but I will never forget the white fox who brought me dew and fruit at dawn every day ¡£¡±


    "In that life, I left you to follow master Xi Tian to learn scriptures, which I owe you."


    "In this life, I will return you the heart of fighting with the fruits of learning from the West."


    All of a sudden, the monkey king made an unexpected move.


    He clawed his right hand at his chest and grabbed it.Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    The severe pain made Monkey King''s brow wrinkle, but he didn''t stop at all.


    First, he stirred in his body, as if he was pulling something out. Then his right hand began to move out inch by inch.


    "No!" Ali finally understood what monkey king was going to do, and a sad voice came out of his mouth,.


    But it''s too late!


    As the monkey king pulled out his right hand, a beating heart appeared in front of everyone.


    This is a golden heart, shining with countless golden lights, it looks a bit sacred.


    Despite the distance, I can still feel a sense of awe inspiring war from that heart.


    Fight against the sky!


    Fight with the ground!


    Never admit defeat.


    The golden heart sent such a message to the people present.


    There is no doubt that this is the heart of fighting.


    It gives people an illusion of fearlessness and never giving up.


    Monkey King gently touched the heart of fighting, and then turned his eyes to Ali: "here you are!"


    A thousand years of Daoguo has become a "here you are.".


    At this time, the heart of fighting coagulates the love and guilt of Monkey King for Ali.


    More deeply not give up!


    Lost the heart of fighting, the monkey king is like a dying old man, in danger.


    Ali covered his mouth to avoid crying.


    I remember once chatting with ALI and asking her if someone would marry her in the future with colorful auspicious clouds and magic armor, would she agree?


    Ali once shook her head and said with a smile that she would never marry.


    But now?


    The answer is obvious.


    Seeing that the monkey king was about to hand the heart of fighting to Mo ganna, Ali struggled crazily: "don''t give it to her. I''m not worth it. Please don''t give it to her. I''m not the little fox, and I won''t like a monkey. Take it back quickly!"


    Ali''s sad cry rang through the whole Huaguo Mountain, but the only answer to her was: "I''ve been waiting for you for thousands of years, just for this moment!"

 Chapter 90

    The sky does not know when it has begun to drizzle, slapping on my face slightly wet, but more is cold.


    The monkey king gave the heart of fighting to moganna.


    There will be a super powerful fighting Buddha around moganna.


    I think Zhao Xin''s body is cold just like mine!


    There is no doubt that the fighting Buddha is powerful.


    Moreover, the most terrible thing is that the newly rising fighting Buddha is also leaning towards mogana, which is an unimaginable disaster.


    At this time, moganna stares at the heart of fighting in the hands of Monkey King, with a greedy look on her face.


    As long as she reaches out her hand, she can take over the heart of fighting. From then on, there will be a strong person in her camp who is not inferior to the monkey king.


    What a temptation!


    Finally, I found that moganna was still unable to bear the temptation of the heart of the fight, and slowly grasped towards the heart of the fight.


    At this moment, my heart was extremely nervous.


    I really want to rush out to stop the deal between monkey king and moganna, but I think of the voice of breaking up with monkey king just now, and finally give up this tempting idea.


    Because I know that if anyone stops Morgana now, it''s the enemy of the monkey king.


    Seeing that moganna was about to meet the heart of fighting, the accident suddenly happened.


    Originally, Ali, who had been choked by moganna, stamped his foot fiercely and stepped on the back of moganna''s foot accurately.


    Although moganna is the body of God, but this is Ali''s all-out effort, and suddenly she exclaimed with pain.


    Bad!


    See Ali unexpectedly unknowingly enrage Mo ganna, my heart immediately "clap Deng" once.


    Sure enough, moganna reacted, and her face became very gloomy: "bitch, you dare to step on me."


    With that, moganna was shocked and grabbed Ali''s hand with some strength.


    Suddenly, Ali even became difficult to breathe.


    "Let her go!" The Monkey King opened his mouth and spat out this cold sentence.


    But mogannafei didn''t let go. Instead, she increased her strength.


    "I told you to let her go!" In a flash, Monkey King''s hair stood up all over his body and roared: "if you don''t let her go again, I will destroy the heart of this fight."


    Poof...


    there was a sound like flesh. There was a trace of golden blood oozing from the heart of fighting in monkey king''s hands, which was made by monkey king himself.


    On the way here, I have already checked the information about fighting heart.


    This heart of fighting is the fruit of the Tao that Sun Wukong condensed when he became a fighter and defeated the Buddha. That is to say, Sun Wukong''s heart of fighting is one.


    If the heart of fighting is really destroyed, the monkey king will not have a good result.


    Although Sun Wukong has lost all his accomplishments, his rich combat experience is a rare treasure.


    What the Academy lacks now is experts in combat.


    No, never let the monkey king have any accidents.


    With this in mind, I stepped forward, stretched out my hand and pressed Monkey King''s shoulder, and said softly, "calm down."


    Monkey king looked back at me and said with guilt: "Xiao Lun, I''m sorry! Although I know that this will bring you a lot of trouble, I really can''t watch Ali she... "


    before the monkey king finished, I shook my head and interrupted:" I understand! If you can''t even protect your own women, how can you protect your home? "


    With these words, I turned my eyes to moganna not far away and said coldly, "if you still want to fight, I advise you to let go."


    Obviously, Mo ganna also saw the importance of Ali to the monkey king. After hesitating for a while, she nodded her head and said, "I can let her go, but we have to pay and deliver."


    "No problem!" Without hesitation, I nodded and helped the monkey king agree.


    Now the most urgent task is to rescue Ali. As for an opponent as strong as this... I can only say one thing.


    Since I entered the super Seminary, when did I not face an enemy several times stronger than myself?


    But what happened?


    I firmly believe that no matter how powerful the enemy is, it will be a stepping stone for me to reach the peak.


    He turned to look at the monkey king and found that his face was pale and he could not even stand steadily. He said softly, "if you believe me, give me the heart of fighting and I will trade for you."


    Monkey King took a deep look at me and then handed me his heart of fighting.


    Looking at the heart of fighting in front of me, I hesitated a little.


    If I return to the camp of the super theological Academy with my fighting heart now, moganna should not be able to stop me... As for the monkey king, let alone.But I soon rejected the tempting idea.


    Apart from anything else, Ali has to be saved anyway.


    Take a deep breath and pass the heart of fighting to moganna.


    At this time, moganna was like a miser, her eyes shining. She slowly toward the heart of the fight to grasp over, but I took back the hand, coldly way: "one hand to pay money, one hand to pay people."


    "You..." the anger on moganna''s face flashed by, and then she said in a cold voice: "as you wish, hand in money and hand in people."


    Then, moganna pushed Ali to the front with one hand and extended the other hand at the same time.


    I put my fighting heart into moganna''s hand, and then I pulled ali over. Then I pushed her down beside the monkey king and yelled, "take the monkey king with you


    Ali Leng a Leng, immediately grabbed the monkey king ran in the direction of rose they.


    "Boy, you can''t protect yourself, and you have to mind other people." Moganna sneered, and then waved her hand. The demon warrior who was still in the air immediately flew towards me.


    Seeing this, I didn''t hesitate for a moment. I drew out the storm sword and prepared to fight.


    But to my surprise, the demon warrior just stopped slightly on my head, and then rushed to the direction of the monkey king.


    Mo ganna''s cold voice spread to my ears in an instant: "Monkey King, although you have given up your fighting heart, this fighting heart has been connected with you for a long time. Only if you are completely eliminated, my talents can completely integrate the fighting heart, so please go to die!"


    Damn it!


    When I heard Mo ganna''s words, I swore in secret, but I didn''t forget to run in the direction of Ali and them.


    But the devil warrior was close to the monkey king earlier. At this time, Rosa and Rosa came to the direction of the monkey king.


    Just because the incident happened suddenly, rose, they had a long way to go.


    The demon fighters in the air made an action at the same time, condensing lightning halberds and throwing them at the monkey king one after another.


    It''s over!


    Seeing this, my face darkened.


    Sun Wukong, who has lost his fighting heart, is just an ordinary monkey. How can he resist the lightning halberd.


    Whew!


    Whew!


    Whew!


    ...


    several lightning halberds pierced Sun Wukong''s back together, and the fierce sound of breaking the air seemed to have declared that moganna had won this victory.


    Seeing that the lightning halberd was about to pierce the monkey king, Ali fiercely pushed the monkey king away.


    Bang!


    I was surprised by the harsh crash.


    Then he looked at the Ali who was stabbed by the lightning halberd, and a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    Monkey King, Monkey King, it seems that your debt can''t be paid off all your life!

 Chapter 91

    "No!" Sun Wukong''s hoarse roar rang out in my ears.


    At this moment, Monkey King is crazy!


    He turned around and hugged Ali. He yelled at moganna with an angry face: "you crazy woman, I have given you the heart of fighting. Why do you want to hurt her?"


    In this regard, moganna just shrugged her shoulders and said innocently: "I''m so sorry that she was going to kill you, but who knows this little fox can''t figure it out. She has to die for you!"


    Listening to this, I clenched my fist and filled my chest with anger.


    This is the answer of the strong!


    If we are the strong side today, I think we dare not say such words even if we kill moganna.


    Although in the heart ruthless Mo ganna''s not telling the credit, but I still forced myself to calm down.


    Quickly came to Ali''s side, looked at her injury, couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Because Ali visited the monkey king just now, he didn''t have time to escape, so the lightning halberd went straight through his heart.


    When I found out that the monkey king wanted to pull the lightning halberd out of Ali''s body, I pressed his hand and said in a deep voice, "hit the heart, pull it out, and Ali is completely hopeless."


    Monkey King''s hand shakes and finally falls down.


    "Ah, ah..."


    the roar of the monkey king came out of his mouth, but it didn''t work at all. It''s hard for him to return to his former peak.


    All of a sudden, a small hand on the monkey king''s face, I looked down and found that I didn''t know when Ali had opened his eyes.


    At this time, Ali''s mouth was overflowing with blood, and his face was even more pale as a piece of paper.


    Her hand hard attached to the monkey king''s face, intermittent said: "Why are you so stupid, fighting heart is your thousand years of fruit, you just give it to others."


    Monkey King shook his head: "I don''t want any Millennium Tao fruit, I don''t want any fighting heart, I just want you to live well."


    I found that Ali''s face darkened when he heard the words of the monkey king, and the hand that had been attached to the monkey king''s face was even more decadent: "you only saved the little fox a thousand years ago, but I''m not her. But I envy her for being loved by you


    Ali said this, his mouth spat out a few big mouthfuls of blood.


    Seeing this, Monkey King quickly hugged her and said nervously, "don''t say any more. I believe I can save you."


    "Ha ha... It''s a joke. Now you can''t protect yourself. You still want to save people." Moganna''s proud voice sounded in my ear.


    Looking up, I found that I didn''t know when she and her demon team had surrounded us.


    At this time, Zhao Xin and other demonic soldiers have been fighting.


    Because this time moganna is bringing all the elites of the third legion of demons, they are facing a more dangerous situation than last time.


    I wanted to help them, but after a glance at the monkey king, I gave up the idea.


    He got up, protected the monkey king behind them and said coldly to Mo ganna, "as long as I have a breath, I will never let you hurt them."


    "Oh Moganna picked eyebrows, a funny face, said: "you don''t say I almost forget, I remember between us there is a sum of money not calculated!"


    It''s not just an account. Moganna and I have been living together for a long time.


    I was angry when I saw moganna''s proud face, so I wanted to be angry with this woman on purpose, so I narrowed my eyes and recalled: "what''s up? Last time, that knife was uncomfortable. Let me see if there is any scar on the wound. Just now, I have a bottle of nursing essence to remove the scar. Do you want me to lend it to you? "


    "You..." moganna was bullied by me for a while, but soon she calmed down and said with a sneer: "boy, what''s the point of playing with your mouth? There''s a real sword and gun to do it."


    Nima! Now we don''t really do it. Can''t we still act.


    He rolled his eyes. Just as he was about to make a few more sarcastic remarks, a strong voice rang out: "boy, I don''t need the queen to deal with you. I''m willing to help you, coulons."


    Poof!


    A sound of flapping wings, a figure came down from the sky, it is the third legion of the devil''s army commander, Lawrence.


    At this time, coulons was wearing Demon Armor, holding a lightning halberd, and his whole body sent out a fierce killing intention.


    Seeing this, my pupils couldn''t help contracting a few times.


    But coulons seemed determined to avenge moganna. He waved the devil''s wings and rushed towards me quickly.


    The lightning halberd in coulons''s hand seems to have been strengthened, and it is draped over the storm sword to emit a flash of lightning light.


    Light along the storm sword into my hand, suddenly all over a stiff.


    Coulons seems to have talked about this for a long time. A whip came out on the side and just kicked me in the belly.Bang!


    The huge impact force made me fly backwards, and coulons didn''t miss the chance to bully me.


    Patta!


    When I fell to the ground for a moment, coulons stepped on my chest.


    Unwilling, humiliating...


    at this moment, a complex emotion rose from the bottom of my heart.


    Originally thought that with my current strength, although not the opponent of coulons, how can I resist him for a moment, to fight for a little time for the monkey king.


    But I didn''t expect that...


    coulons stepped on my chest and looked down at me. His eyes were full of sarcasm: "it''s wishful thinking to be the Queen''s opponent even if you are such a thing!"


    Dead bite the lower lip, nail is pierced into the meat, but all this I seem to know nothing.


    It turned out that I was so weak that I didn''t even have the qualification to be moganna''s opponent!


    "Hum!" When coulons saw my reaction, there was a cold hum in his mouth.


    He slowly raised his foot and stepped down.


    Once, twice...


    so repeatedly, even I can''t remember how many feet coulons trampled on me.


    "Stop it At this time, the voice of the monkey king rang.


    Coulons took a surprised look and then began to laugh.


    Despite the smile, I saw a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    "You are all useless people now... No, it should be said that you are a useless monkey. What qualifications do you have to let me stop?"


    Sun Wukong didn''t pay attention to coulons, but looked at me and said solemnly, "Xiao Lun, do you remember our original agreement?"


    Fight side by side, fight against the enemy together!


    How can I not remember my heroic words, but now...


    The Monkey King found that I didn''t answer, and his voice became louder again: "Ge xiaolun, you tell me, are you willing to be trampled on like this and be humiliated and bullied?"


    "If you are a man, stand up with me and fight!"


    That''s right!


    I am a man, even if I die standing, I don''t want to live on my knees!


    Hold your hands on the ground, take a deep breath, and work hard together.


    But coulons seemed determined to humiliate me, and with a push on his foot, he pressed me down again.


    Still failed!


    How about having a fighting heart?


    The heart is miserable, but the fighting heart never stops.


    "Xiaolun, do you remember the seed I planted in your body? That''s my gift to you. It''s also a fragment left by my grandson in condensing his fighting heart. Feel it carefully! "


    Hearing the voice of the monkey king again, I moved slightly in my heart and closed my eyes immediately.


    Although I can''t see it, I can feel a white seed beside my heart.


    At this time, it is quietly lying there, the whole body up and down without a little power fluctuations.


    But I can feel a sense of war from it, although the sense of war is still very weak, but the incomparable perseverance.


    "Xiao Lun, if you want to condense your fighting heart, you must have an invincible belief." Sun Wukong''s voice rang slowly: "if you don''t have the courage to fight back in the face of a powerful enemy, how can you talk about fighting?"


    Yes!


    When I felt the strength of Coulomb, I felt a little despair.


    Maybe it''s because this despair has put itself in a desperate situation.


    No matter how strong the enemy is, no matter how cunning the enemy is.


    I will fight it to the end!


    Suddenly, the white seed burst out a burst of light, and slowly toward my heart in the past.


    Gradually, the seed actually and my heart into one.


    Feeling the awe inspiring fighting spirit in my body, I opened my eyes and roared: "irrigate with courage, condense the heart of fighting!"


    Bang!


    There was a crackle in my body, like the sound of fried beans.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it may be extremely strange, but I understand that it is the roar of seeds breaking through the solid prison.


    Fighting heart, congealing!

 Chapter 92

    A thousand years of fruit, into the heart of the fight!


    But with my roar, the seeds in my body finally broke through the cage.


    Originally, the foot that coulons stepped on my chest was no longer heavy, and I even had a feeling that just a little effort would be enough to overturn him.


    Looking up, I found a sneer on his face, and I took a deep breath.


    In a flash, the sound of "crackling" inside the body became more harsh.


    Before Kurus could react, I reached out and grabbed the foot on my chest.


    "Well?" Maybe he felt something on his leg. There was a sound of surprise in coulons'' mouth. When he lowered his head and saw that I had grabbed his foot, a look of sarcasm appeared on his face: "is there no despair? Let me know you thoroughly! "


    with these words, I found that one of coulons''s feet was slowly raised.


    The cold boots slid in my hands, and then coulons made a sudden effort to step on them.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful!" Zhao Xin''s voice came from their ears.


    Anyone can see that coulons is serious this time.


    That foot with incomparable power towards my chest fell down, but my face and no change.


    As coulons'' foot was about to fall on my chest, my eyes were fixed, and the hand that had caught him was also working hard.


    With a roar of mine, the foot that coulons was about to fall also stopped in mid air.


    Moganna saw this scene in the distance, and yelled: "don''t play, coulons, and get rid of this boy. Don''t you see that we still have business to do?"


    However, coulons turned his head and said with a bitter smile: "queen, it''s not that I want to play, it''s this boy..."


    before coulons finished speaking, there was a roar in my mouth: "get out of my way!"


    Originally still high above the coulons suddenly take off, toward the direction of moganna smashed in the past.


    This scene almost shocked all the people. After a long time, Zhao Xin said: "NIMA! When did Xiao Lun become so fierce? We''re worried for nothing. "


    Bang!


    At this time, coulons finally landed, and there was a huge noise.


    "What are you doing, coulons?" Moganna angrily went to the side of coulons, cold voice asked: "you are the commander of the third legion, don''t tell me, you can''t even deal with such a kid."


    I picked up the storm sword and got up from the ground. There was a sneer on my face.


    I''m not so easy to deal with at the beginning.


    When he heard Morgana''s words, coulons grinned bitterly: "queen, I don''t know what''s going on. The boy suddenly became fierce!"


    Pop!


    Moganna did not hesitate a slap on the head of coulons, no good airway: "you think he is Superman ah, won''t win will change voice."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Get rid of that boy for me."


    Seeing an angry look on moganna''s face, coulons shrunk his neck and replied, "yes, your majesty."


    Then, coulons turned his eyes to me, with a trace of anger on his face: "boy, let me throw this big embarrassment in front of her majesty, you must die today!"


    As soon as the words fell, coulons''s figure began to blur until it finally disappeared.


    Feeling the strong wind coming from behind, I didn''t hesitate at all. The storm sword in my hand split behind me.


    The big sword of the storm hit on coulons'' arm, and suddenly there was a sound of jingo.


    Obviously, coulons didn''t expect me to find him at all, with a look of amazement on his calm face.


    After a long time, coulons coldly said: "block my first strike, I don''t believe you can block my second strike."


    The figure of coulons became illusory again.


    Seeing this, there was a sneer on my face.


    You can''t do the same trick twice.


    Close your eyes and feel it carefully. There is a smell of conspiracy in the air.


    All of a sudden, I found a sudden change in the air on my left. Now I split it without hesitation.


    Bang!


    Once again, I split him out of the void with a look of shock on his face.


    Looking at this guy''s expression, I felt a sneer.


    Fighting heart!


    As the name suggests, it is the heart of War born for fighting.


    The strangeness is so wonderful that even I feel it.


    With the heart of fighting, I have a keen sense of change in the surrounding battlefield.


    Coulons wanted to hit me by stealth. He was looking for death!


    "What the hell are you doing, coulons? Do I have to do it myself? " Moganna in the distance saw that coulons didn''t take me down for a long time, and there was a trace of impatience on her face.Coulons took a deep breath and looked at me with a gloomy face: "you forced me. Originally, I wanted to leave you a whole body, but now I don''t need it."


    Suddenly, the momentum of coulons changed.


    If he was a fierce tiger just now, now he is a devil coming out of the abyss.


    It''s cold, it''s violent... That''s what coulons is now.


    Feeling the change of coulons, I took a deep breath, and the storm sword in my hand vibrated slightly.


    Close your eyes and feel the fighting heart.


    Suddenly, I seem to go back to the ancient times.


    Above the Lingxiao hall, the proud monkey fought alone.


    Fight against the sky!


    Fight with the ground!


    Fight with the gods!


    When I open my eyes again, I feel surging in my heart.


    Sun Wukong can fight against the immortals, so can ge xiaolun.


    Suddenly, a huge black hole appeared.


    There is a palpitating feeling coming out of the black hole, as if one glance is enough to suck in the mind.


    There was a cold voice in his ear: "dark abyss, explosion!"


    Bang!


    The black hole in front of me suddenly burst open and turned into black clouds flying towards me.


    See this situation, I will not hesitate, the hands of the storm sword crazy spin up.


    One sword, two swords...


    several black clouds turned into nothingness and dissipated in the air.


    "How is that possible?" Moganna in the distance exclaimed: "the dark abyss is your famous skill of coulons. How can it be broken so easily?"


    When I heard Morgana''s cry of surprise, there was a sneer in my heart.


    The impossible is still to come.


    With the disappearance of the black cloud, I didn''t stop at all. I quickly ran to coulons. Before he responded, I chopped him down.


    The huge impact force made coulons back, and I took advantage of this opportunity to kick out.


    This foot is not slanting, just kicking on the belly of coulons.


    All of a sudden, coulons flew backwards.


    As soon as I speeded up, I put my foot on coulons'' chest when he fell to the ground. I said coldly, "have you ever heard of a word that insults others? Now I''ll give you back to you! "


    raise your feet! Aiming at the belly of coulons, he stepped down.


    All of a sudden, the whole battlefield was filled with people''s cold breath and the scream of coulons.

 Chapter 93

    Coulons lost!


    And it was a complete failure.


    Zhao Xin and Mo ganna didn''t expect such a result.


    Maybe I didn''t even think of it.


    His right foot was firmly on coulons'' chest. When I thought of the insult he had just given me, a quick sense of revenge came to my heart.


    Coulons had a chance to kill me, but he didn''t do that. Instead, he chose a more cruel way.


    Step on your chest!


    Maybe it''s not a big insult for a woman, but it''s worse for a man than killing him.


    There''s gold under a man''s knee!


    In the same way, a man''s chest weighs thousands of gold.


    Those who insult others will be insulted!


    I''m not going to be polite to coulons since he''s going to make me look bad.


    The right foot slowly lifted up and fell down in the eyes of the people.


    Touch!


    Like the sound of a hammer hitting a boulder, coulons''s mouth was spewing out a mouthful of blood uncontrollably.


    In the distance, Morgana could not stand any longer.


    You know, coulons is the head of the third army. I stepped on him in front of the public, which is a great shame for the demon army!


    "Stop it Morgana''s voice sounded in my ears, but I gave a cold smile.


    This smelly girl, when coulons insulted me just now, why didn''t she call to stop, now...


    ignore it at all, I wish I ate my moganna, and my right foot lifted and fell again.


    Bang!


    Coulons''s chest collapsed and some foreign bodies were ejected from his mouth.


    I know. It''s a fragment of the viscera.


    "I told you to stop, did you hear me? "At this moment, Morgana was angry.


    She moved slightly and disappeared the next moment.


    Feeling the difference behind me, I blocked the storm sword behind me, and suddenly there was a roar.


    Turning around, I found that moganna looked at me in amazement and said with a sneer, "if you tell me to stop, just stop. Who are you?"


    "You..." moganna was shocked by my words. When she wanted to act again, the accident happened.


    The fighting heart, which was originally held by moganna in the palm of her hand, began to dim until it finally turned into a pair of powder.


    "No!" There was a whine of sadness in Morgana''s mouth.


    The heart of fighting is hard for her to get, but now it''s passing between her. How can she bear it.


    Suddenly, moganna gave up rescuing coulons, turned to stare at the monkey king and said coldly, "the fighting heart you gave me is fake."


    Sun Wukong held Ali in one hand, shaking his head and said, "is the fighting heart I gave you true?"


    Moganna raised the powder in her hand, and with a trace of fear, she roared: "why is that so?"


    At this time, the monkey king''s face even showed a trace of sarcasm: "the heart of fighting is the reward of heaven and earth for the brave. The old Tathagata once told me that such things as the heart of fighting were not allowed to exist in heaven and earth. It''s my grandson who accompanies my master to take longitude all his life and gets the reward from God. "


    "Do you think that heaven and earth will allow the two to appear at the same time?"


    "Two?" Mo ganna''s face was slightly stiff when she heard Monkey King''s words, then she reacted, pointed to me and said, "do you mean this boy has also condensed his fighting heart?"


    "That''s right!" Sun Wukong slowly came to me with Ali in his arms and said with a sneer, "at the beginning, I left a fragment in xiaolun''s body that belonged to the heart of fighting. I thought xiaolun would have to have some time to understand the heart of fighting, but I didn''t expect that he would wake up the seed successfully under your oppression."


    "There is only one fighting heart in the world. If the fighting heart is still in my body, xiaolun can''t condense a new fighting heart, but it''s because of you that a second fighting heart will appear between heaven and earth."


    After listening to Monkey King''s words, I looked down.


    Then, the right hand caresses the chest, immediately feels a strong vitality.


    It felt like blood was connected.


    When I''m sad, it''s sad.


    When I''m happy, it''s happy.


    It''s a great feeling!


    "Damn you all!" Moganna threw the powder on the ground and said in a cold voice, "since I can dig out the first heart of fighting, I can dig out the second one."


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Several dark shadows flitted through the air. In an instant, the third legion of demons surrounded us.


    Whew!


    But just at this time, a strange sound sounded in the sky, and then moganna''s face changed: "Damn, that old guy is here too!"I was wondering who the old man in moganna''s mouth was when I heard moganna''s order: "withdraw!"


    Nima! Just now, he made the appearance of dying together, but now he ran away without fighting.


    Please, can you have a little bit of Queen dignity.


    With Morgana''s command, the third legion of demons, without any hesitation, turned and flew to the sky.


    When I saw this, I sighed in my heart.


    It is worthy of being the elite team of the demon Legion. This executive order alone is beyond our expectation.


    Whew!


    Whew!


    Whew!


    As the strange sound became louder and louder, moganna bit her teeth and rushed towards me quickly.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful, she wants to save people!" Sun Wukong found out Mo ganna''s intention and reminded him.


    But his warning was still a little late. Moganna turned into a shadow, and I forced her to save him.


    "Boy, you''ve been blocking my good deeds again and again. When I see you next time, I want you to know that I''m not easy to be provoked by moganna."


    Looking at the shadow of the sky, I clenched my fist.


    Morgana, next time I''ll see you, I''m not Glen now.


    Turning around, I found that not only Ali''s face was pale, but also Monkey King''s face was paper color. I frowned slightly.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he already had the divine body, he would have been dead.


    Rao is so, I can still feel the vitality in his body is rapidly passing.


    He opened his mouth. Before I could speak, the monkey king waved his hand directly and interrupted, "don''t say any more. I know my own body. Now my only wish is to save Ali."


    I looked down at Ali in Sun Wukong''s arms and found that she was in a coma now, and her eyebrows were more and more tight.


    You know, lightning halberd is not a common weapon, not to mention Ali is still hit in the heart.


    If my estimation is correct, Ali''s heart has been completely destroyed at this time, and it is impossible to save Ali with the current medical level of super Seminary.


    Just as I wanted to comfort the monkey king for a few words, a voice with some vicissitudes rang in my ear.


    "I can save the little fox!"


    First I was stunned, then I looked in the direction of the sound and found a strange old man walking slowly towards us!

 Chapter 94

    Judging from his appearance, the old man was estimated to be 50 or 60 years old, but the wrinkles on his face seemed to pile up.


    Rickets and slowness.


    It looks like a dying old man walking through the last part of his life.


    But that pair of shining eyes with a sharp that people can not directly look at, as if a look at each other will give you the whole person insight.


    After the old man is the flow of teacher, but let me feel surprised is the flow of teacher abnormal respect.


    What''s the origin of this old man?


    All of a sudden, an idea came into my mind.


    Not only did I find something unusual, but also the monkey king around me felt strange.


    He looked up and murmured, "what a powerful soul. It reminds me of the old Tathagata."


    I was shocked to hear that.


    Who is the Buddha?


    That is the most powerful character in journey to the west, but the monkey king said that the soul of the old man in front of him is even comparable to the Buddha.


    Although I know that the one who can appear with Mr. Liu will not be the enemy, my body is still tense subconsciously.


    The old man slowly came to us and looked at Ali in Sun Wukong''s arms: "evil fate!"


    When I heard the old man say this, I opened my mouth and just wanted to speak, but I found that the teacher Liu on the side winked at me and immediately closed my mouth!


    Since teacher Liu won''t let me talk, I''ll just see what the old man has.


    After sighing, the old man turned his eyes to the monkey king, and said calmly: "after all, cabbage without heart will not live long."


    "Old man, since you all know that I can''t live long, why are you still here?" Sun Wukong looked at the old man with vigilance and sneered: "the heart of fighting has been taken out, and I''ve gone all my accomplishments. Now I don''t have anything worth thinking about."


    Originally, I thought the old man would be furious after hearing the words of Monkey King, but unexpectedly, he shook his head and boasted: "I came here for you, for Ali, and for myself."


    Before the monkey king spoke, I quickly took the conversation and asked, "how can I say this?"


    The old man gave me a deep look, then squinted and explained, "first of all, introduce yourself. My name is Kieran. I''m a very ordinary old man!"


    Kieran?


    When I heard the name, I fell into a deep meditation.


    It seems that the name has been heard there?


    Looking up at Mr. Liu, he found that he stood respectfully beside old man Kieran, like a primary school student. With a flash of inspiration in his mind, he pointed to Kieran and said in a trembling voice: "you are the founder of the super Theological College... Principal Kieran?"


    When Kieran nodded, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    It''s really this old guy. No wonder Morgana runs so fast. She knows that the biggest boss of super seminary has arrived.


    It just makes me want to break my head and wonder why President Kieran appeared in Huaguo Mountain. It doesn''t mean that President Kieran is exploring the galaxy and finding more materials to make!


    Perhaps aware of my doubts, Liu explained with a smile, "headmaster Kieran came back to save Ali after hearing what happened here."


    "What did you say?" The monkey king immediately became excited: "this old man can save Ali?"


    Seeing that monkey king was so impolite, I rolled my eyes.


    Anyway, people can save Ali. Aren''t you afraid to offend people by calling them like this?


    Fortunately, headmaster kilan seemed to know Sun Wukong''s temper and ignored his offense. He said solemnly, "to be exact, I can continue Ali''s life. Whether she can survive or not depends on you."


    With that, principal kilan went straight to Ali regardless of our doubts.


    At the direction of principal Kieran, Monkey King put Ali on the ground.


    All of a sudden, principal Kieran held out his right hand.


    The right hand above a flash of dark green light, although the green light is very nothingness, but it brings great pressure.


    "The power of time!" When the monkey king saw the green light, there was such a word in his mouth.


    Kick your ass! I didn''t expect that principal Kieran had the power of time.


    He secretly rolled his eyes and looked at Ali again, only to find that the right hand of principal Kieran, who controls the power of time, began to move to Ali''s wound.


    Then, an amazing scene appeared.


    Under the action of time, the lightning halberd that originally stuck on Ali''s chest fell off automatically, and Ali''s face recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Until finally, with a sigh of relief, Ali slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing this, the monkey king could not care about anything else. He hugged Ali and asked nervously, "Ali, are you ok?"Ali looked down at his chest, shook his head: "strange, how do I feel hurt, how all good?"


    Nima! The power of time is to hold it in its mouth. Even the heart can recover.


    Just when I was ready to flatter principal Kieran and give myself an immortal body, a word from principal Kieran made me cool from the beginning to the end.


    "Don''t be happy too soon, I just use the power of time to recover Ali''s damaged heart. When the power of time is over, Ali will die completely."


    "But you don''t have to worry, as long as you can find one thing, Ali''s injury may be completely cured."


    Hearing that Ali could be saved, I couldn''t help blurting out: "what is it?"


    "Yin Yang fruit!" Headmaster Kieran said: "before I came here, I read a lot of mythological materials about your earth. It is said that yin and Yang result in all causes and make up for all incomplete things in the world."


    "Only if we can find the Yin and Yang fruit, not only Ali can survive, maybe even the monkey king, who lost his fighting heart, has a chance to survive."


    Nima! What the hell is this? Even the myth of yin and yang are out of the fruit.


    Perhaps aware of the doubt in my heart, principal Kieran sighed: "now this world is not the one you know. The monkey king originally exists in the myth... Perhaps accurately speaking, he is nothing. However, someone has tampered with the database of your world secretly, and myths gradually overlap with reality. In other words, there are some myths that will not be myths, but may become reality. "


    Hiss...


    when I heard president Kieran say that, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    It''s so hard to deal with a Mogan alone. If there are some mythical characters, then the world is not in a complete mess... But then again, isn''t the world chaotic enough?


    But anyway, Monkey King and Ali are still alive.


    Taking a deep breath, he forced down the shock in his heart and asked, "headmaster Kieran, how can we achieve Yin and Yang?"


    "I don''t know!" Principal Kieran looked a little solemn and said: "Yin Yang fruit, commonly known as the fruit of life, has disappeared as early as a thousand years ago. But I believe the monkey king knows where to find the fruit of life. "


    The monkey king found that my eyes fell on him, and a bitter smile appeared on his face: "yes, I do know the whereabouts of the fruit of life, but it''s hard to get it!"

 Chapter 95

    When I heard the Monkey King say this, my heart suddenly tightened.


    Even the arrogant monkey king said that the fruit of life is rare, and the hope of saving Ali is very slim.


    Looking back, I found that monkey king''s face was getting pale, and his heart was not soft.


    Maybe the monkey king had expected that there would be today, so he planted the seeds of fighting heart in my body.


    All in all, I still owe monkey king a big favor.


    Thinking of this, he pursed his mouth slightly and said in a low voice: "Monkey King, tell me where I can get the fruits of life?"


    Perhaps he heard the firmness in my voice, and Sun Wukong hesitated for a moment. Finally, he solved my doubts and said, "the fruit of life is the spiritual root of heaven and earth, which has always existed in Wuzhuang view. Because my grandson was lucky to have tasted the fruit of life in those years, when I rushed out from the confinement of myth, I vaguely felt that the fruit of life was in the East. "


    Looking in the direction of Monkey King''s fingers, there are many dangers lurking in the vast mountains.


    At this time, principal Kieran also said: "the monkey king should be right. When I came to the earth, I felt that there was a huge vitality in the East. Although it was only a glimmer, it must be the fruit of life."


    "If I guess correctly, the fruit of life must exist in the Dragon shelf."


    Dragon rack!


    Hearing this word, my heart moved slightly.


    You have to know that Shenlongjia is one of the most mysterious places in China. How many scientists once wanted to share the secrets of it, but in the end they failed to return. Does this have anything to do with the outcome of life.


    No matter whether the fruit of life is in the Dragon frame or not, this trip is unstoppable!


    Put away the thoughts in my heart, turned to principal Kieran and said: "principal Kieran, let me help monkey king find the fruit of life!"


    "No way!" As soon as monkey king heard that I was going to risk looking for the fruit of life for him, his face changed, and he quickly stopped and said, "the value of the fruit of life is no less than that of the heart of war. These treasures of heaven and earth must have powerful guardians. Although you have already coagulated the heart of fighting now, your strength is incomparably weak. If you really encounter that kind of fierce object, you will be doomed. "


    But to everyone''s surprise, I slowly shook my head and said with a firm face: "it''s because of me. If I''m not allowed to solve it, I''ll give you back my fighting heart."


    Between speaking, I learned the appearance of the monkey king and grabbed it with my right hand.


    When I was about to touch my heart with my hand, there was a roar from monkey king''s mouth.


    Facing my puzzled eyes, Monkey King said with a bitter smile: "OK, you win. But you have to promise me that if there is any danger in the middle of the way, don''t fight with your life. "


    I nodded, but I secretly decided to find the fruit of life for Monkey King anyway.


    "It''s a dangerous journey, Xiao Lun. You''d better take more people with you." President Kieran explained in a kind way: "I know something about ginseng fruit, such a treasure must have a strong life guard. It''s difficult for you to complete the task by yourself with your current strength. If you need to, you can choose all the schools in the super theological college."


    As soon as the words came out, Zhao Xin, who had been silent on the side, suddenly brightened their eyes and stared at me with eager eyes.


    To their disappointment, however, I turned down President Kieran''s offer.


    This time, moganna failed to win the heart of the fight, and she will certainly bear a grudge.


    If I transfer the students from the super Seminary at this time, I can''t guarantee that she won''t make a comeback. By that time, the super seminary will be in danger!


    Facing people''s disappointed eyes, I slowly stretched out a finger and said: "I only need one person for this trip."


    Hearing what I said, Zhao Xin''s dim eyes regained their brightness and looked at me one after another.


    But I pretended I didn''t see their expectation and walked slowly towards the rear.


    There are two figures in that place... Rose and Yan.


    When people saw my action, they couldn''t help but curl their mouths. Zhao Xin, the two goods, muttered in a low voice: "I have seen that there is a love affair between xiaolun and rose for a long time. You don''t believe it. Now is the best proof!"


    Originally with a heavy heart toward the rose they walked, I heard this slip under the foot, almost fell to the ground.


    Turned around and glared at Zhao Xin''s two goods, then walked slowly toward rose and Yan.


    At this time, rose and Yan stand side by side, people can''t see that I want to invite either of them.


    But I found some little tension and joy on Rose''s face.


    Seeing this, I was puzzled.


    Nima! I''m not inviting you to join me in the Dragon show. You''re so nervous!


    In the eyes of everyone shocked, I came to Yan''s side, a face of sincerity asked: "Yan, would you like to accompany me?"Rose was stunned, Yan was also stunned.


    No one thought that I invited Yan.


    Looking behind me, I found Zhao Xin''s dull face. I turned my eyes secretly.


    You two goods know a fart!


    This is a rare opportunity to get along with Yan alone.


    It''s said that danger and opportunity coexist.


    Who knows what will happen along the way? If Yan falls in love with me, then I''m not making a lot of money.


    Before I was happy, I suddenly found someone patted me on the shoulder. Looking back, I found that it was Lena.


    But there was something wrong with Lena at this time. She looked at me with a gloomy face: "Ge xiaolun, who did you say you were going to look for ginseng fruit with?"


    Of course it''s Yan. Are you deaf?


    Throw a pair of white eyes to Lena, no good airway: "did not listen to what I just said, I invite Yan to join me into the Dragon shelf search ginseng fruit."


    "You..." I don''t know if she was angry or for any other reason. Lena pointed to my nose, and her body was constantly shaking, as if she had been greatly insulted.


    I saw in the heart that call a depressed!


    It seems that she has nothing to do with who I invite into the Dragon rack. Why is she so excited?


    I found that Lena''s face changed, which was a sign of rage. She was just about to turn and slip away, but a figure appeared in our middle.


    Fixed eye a look, I found that it is the rose.


    At this time, Rose''s face was expressionless, which made people unable to see what she thought.


    Rose lightly raised her eyelids to look at me, and then said to Lena in a deep voice: "it''s his right for Xiao Lun to invite someone to form a team with him, and we have no right to blame him."


    "But..."


    Lena seemed to want to say something more, but rose did not hesitate to interrupt her: "nothing but. Lena, I''m a little tired. Help me back to rest


    Lena took a look at the rose, then stamped her feet and helped the rose to the distance.


    Looking at the back of the two women leaving, I had a bitter smile in my heart.


    I did not know Rose''s mind, but now Yan''s problem has not been solved, how dare I have a relationship with other girls!

 Chapter 96

    Rose is gone!


    I was very lonely when I left.


    Don''t say it''s me. Even Zhao Xin, an emotional idiot, can see that something is wrong.


    But I can''t do anything.


    Dare not?


    No?


    All of them!


    Maybe in the past life, I will be happy because of the lonely rose, at least I still have a place in her heart.


    But now...


    let''s not say that Yan''s problem has not been solved yet. Mo ganna alone brings me tremendous pressure.


    Although I defeated moganna again and again and destroyed his plot.


    But as time goes on, the helpers mogana summoned become more and more powerful.


    Thornton, nightmare... No matter where they are placed, they are also the overlord. What''s more, there are more powerful characters behind them.


    Sometimes I wonder what kind of charm moganna has that can drive a group of powerful overlords to work for her.


    Pop!


    Just at this time, a tender little hand was on my shoulder.


    Looking back, I found it was Yan.


    At this time Yan is a face strange looking at me: "why not choose rose with you all the way forward, but chose me?"


    Smell speech, I can''t help a wry smile.


    Although he says that the advantage of doing this is that he can spend more time alone with Yan, the real idea in his heart is that Yan is also a soldier who has experienced many battles.


    This trip to Shenlongjia is extremely dangerous. If you can be accompanied by Yan, it would be better.


    Although rose is powerful, she is only a junior soldier after all... It''s not polite to say that if you choose rose, this trip to Shenlongjia will be futile, which I don''t want to see.


    After opening his mouth, he didn''t say what he really thought. Instead, he made up a random reason: "I just want to go with you!"


    Hiss...


    when Zhao Xin, who just came to his side, heard my reason, he couldn''t help taking a breath. I turned around and glared at him, but he muttered: "this reason is too willful!"


    Screw you!


    That''s how headstrong I am.


    The next thing is much simpler. After settling down the monkey king''s disciples and grandchildren, he casually cleaned the surroundings again and took the monkey king back to the Grand Canyon.


    As soon as I got back to the Grand Canyon, I received a notice immediately.


    Admiral ducao wants to see me!


    When I got the news, an ominous premonition suddenly rose in my heart.


    Although the relationship between ducao and rose has not been disclosed, over time, the supernatural students have known that rose and ducao are father daughter relationship.


    My front foot just let rose sad, ducao back foot invited me into the office, to say that there is no greasy inside, I don''t believe it.


    With the communication personnel into the office, immediately found that dukao eyes expressionless sitting in the office chair.


    Ducao nodded to his entourage, who immediately walked out of the office without forgetting to bring the door.


    At this time, I began to look at ducao''s office.


    In my impression, Admiral ducao has always been a strict person, so his office must also take serious color as the theme.


    But after a careful look, I found that admiral ducao''s office was not serious, but full of warm color.


    Yellow wallpaper, simple bookshelves... All these seem to be full of warm taste.


    Perhaps aware of my doubts, ducao said, "this office is designed for me by rose."


    Er... When I heard what ducao said, I looked slightly stagnant. You know, in the period of the super theological academy, ducao never mentioned the name of rose in front of me, as if the relationship between them was the relationship between the instructor and the students.


    But now ducao''s cold mention is to point out the relationship between him and rose.


    "It''s said that you choose to let Yan go with you to Shenlongjia instead of Rosa?" Ducao''s voice was so calm that people could not see what he really thought.


    But the more he is like this, the more uneasy I feel.


    When did the head of the super seminary begin to care about these things?


    In spite of my surprise, I pretended to be calm and replied, "yes, general!"


    Pop!


    As soon as I finished, Admiral ducao slapped his hand on the table and yelled, "my rose is not as good as that angel. Why do you choose her instead of my rose?"


    Kick your ass!


    There''s no comparison.


    Looking at the red face of ducao, I chose silence.


    This kind of thing describes more and more black, shut up is the king.After a long time, ducao calmed down, but he looked at me very unfriendly.


    "I don''t care what you young people see, but I only have rose''s daughter. I don''t want to see her hurt at all." Ducao looked up at me and said coldly, "I''ve heard that rose is very unstable after she came back from Huaguo Mountain. I hope you can go and see her."


    I widened my eyes, pointed to my nose and asked, "me?"


    "Boy, don''t you think you won''t admit it after eating?" Ducao glared at me and said in a cold voice, "no one is going to bully my daughter, even if he is the most potential student of the super Seminary."


    Hello, shall we reason?


    When did I finish eating? I didn''t eat at all... Bah, I didn''t even pull Rose''s little hand. How can I eat.


    Perhaps seeing my innocent face, ducao took out a large stack of photos from the drawer and threw them in front of me, sneering: "don''t tell me you don''t remember what you did."


    Nima! This is not the last time I opened a room with rose. How could it be here?


    Also, we just opened a room, nothing dare!


    The corners of his mouth twitched a few times. He just wanted to explain, but ducao waved his hand and interrupted me. He said coldly: "I don''t want to take care of your young people''s affairs, but if anyone wants to hurt my daughter, I will never let him feel better."


    "Don''t you like that woman named Yan? Believe it or not, I''ll send these photos to her now."


    Hypocrisy!


    What a hypocrisy!


    I just said that I don''t want to take care of your young people''s affairs, but I immediately added that if anyone hurts my daughter, I will never let him feel better.


    You don''t even wonder. How can you make people feel bad?


    Without any trace, I put away the photos on the table and said with a smile, "general, can we discuss this again?"


    "Yes!" Ducao did not want to answer: "you now immediately for me to pacify the rose, I promise these photos will never appear in front of Yan."


    Yo! Even dare to threaten me. Don''t you know that I''m not afraid of everything... I''m afraid of threats!


    I feel numb at the thought of letting Yan see these pictures.


    Immediately without hesitation rushed out of the office, did not forget to shout behind: "general, you can rest assured, I promise to complete the task!"

 Chapter 97

    Don''t look at my promise, but I regret it as soon as I get out of the office.


    Originally thought that the rose drying for a few days, maybe the feelings between us could fade down a little, but who ever thought that ducao was shameless to threaten me with photos.


    So far, I still think back to ducao''s words, "I don''t care about your young people." I almost believe them.


    Kick your ass!


    Even threats are used. You tell me it''s no matter.


    General, I don''t read much. You can''t cheat me!


    But it''s no use thinking so much. Now the top priority is to coax the rose to be comfortable and good.


    Turned to see the direction of the office, facing a vertical middle finger, slowly toward Rose''s bedroom.


    On the grand gorge, the girls'' dormitory is not far away from the boys'' dormitory. I''ve been to Rose''s dormitory, so it''s easy for me to find here.


    Looked up at the door, confirmed that it was rose bedroom, took a deep breath, knocked on the door.


    The door was soon opened and a beautiful face appeared in front of me.


    Lena found that it was me who knocked on the door, and a crack appeared on the door. She leaned against the wall and asked coldly, "what are you doing here?"


    Fuck your sister!


    Seeing Lena looking at me with hostility, I felt depressed.


    Have I offended you? Why are you acting like I''ve killed my father.


    But thinking of the task that ducao gave me, a smile that I thought was super handsome appeared on my face: "is the rose there?"


    "No Lena coldly replied, and wanted to close the door.


    But I was the first to hold my hand against the door and explained, "I heard that rose has been in a bad mood since she came back from Huaguo Mountain, so I want to see her."


    Lena looked me up and down and said, "you have a little conscience. Come in!"


    Looking at the open door, I hesitated for a moment, and finally followed Lena''s ass and walked in.


    As soon as I stepped into my bedroom, I heard a faint fragrance.


    This delicate fragrance is mixed with many flavors, among which there must be roses and their body fragrance.


    At this time, Catlin was sitting on the bed playing with the computer. When she saw me come in, she flashed a look of surprise: "what''s the matter with this asshole?"


    Smell speech, corner of my mouth can''t help twitching for a while, when did I become an asshole again?


    Lena gave me a cold glance and explained, "he said he''d come to see the rose."


    "But rose is now..."


    before katerin finished speaking, Lena covered her little mouth and said in a hurry, "katerin, you just said you wanted ice cream. My sister invited you to eat it!"


    Katerin took Lena''s hand away from her mouth and gave a few mouthfuls: "when did I say I was going to have ice cream?"


    Lena did not answer, but looked at me, and then her eyes fell on the bathroom.


    Nima! These two women don''t want to fool me again, do they?


    Just as I was about to ask where rose was, Catlin finally reacted and whispered, "let''s go to have ice cream!"


    With that, she dragged Lena out of the bedroom without looking back.


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound, the bedroom door was closed, leaving me alone.


    Kick your ass!


    Lena, this woman is too unreliable. You tell me why you brought me in when rose is not here.


    Scan around and did not find the figure of rose, just as I was ready to go out, but heard a weak sound of water in the bathroom.


    The sound is continuous. As soon as I hear it, I know someone is taking a bath in it.


    Quietly moved a step, moving toward the bathroom, through the frosted glass found a graceful body appeared in front of me.


    The figure was graceful and slender, and the shadow of the rose could be seen.


    Damn it! It''s been fucked by the woman Lena.


    If Rose came out and found me here, she would think I was peeping at her bath.


    It''s not suitable to stay here long!


    In the heart make up one''s mind, just want to leave, but the rose in the bathroom but said: "Nana, pass me the towel."


    Hearing this, I had a bitter smile on my face.


    Rose must have mistaken me for Lena.


    You said that if I leave now, rose may not think I have a ghost in my heart.


    But if you don''t leave, will you pass the bath towel or not?


    Just when I hesitated, the voice of Rose''s urging sounded again: "dead woman, can you hurry up, you''re going to freeze your baby."


    Get it!


    It seems that I have to pass this bath towel if I don''t.


    Looking back, I found that the warning was on the bed where Catlin had just Sat. I stepped forward to get the bath towel.Looking at the front door of the bathroom, take a deep breath, and then slowly exposed a slit, the towel handed in.


    Rose took the bath towel, some doubt asked: "in the past I and Caitlin bath, you have to make a monkey, now how to become honest?"


    But I want to fool around, but I have to have that chance.


    If you know it''s me who handed the towel, you''ll have to swallow me alive.


    Just when I thought it was over, Lena began to speak again.


    "Bring me the underwear on the bed!"


    Nima! Don''t you girls take anything with you?


    At this moment, I seemed to hesitate.


    It''s OK to say the bath towel alone, but it''s too revealing.


    If you let rose know that it was me who handed her this kind of thing, I don''t know what kind of expression it would be.


    After thinking for a long time, I decided to listen to fate.


    Came to the bedside, found that there is a neat set of laundry.


    The top is a pair of black thong, looking at the side of the continuous ray - silk, I TM almost cry.


    Take a deep breath, pick up the clothes and walk towards the bathroom door.


    In the middle, I also glanced at the clothes in my hand and shook my head slightly.


    I didn''t expect that a cold woman like rose would choose such a warm and unrestrained inner garment and trousers, which is unscientific at all!


    I handed in the laundry and sat down in a place.


    Soon rose came out of the bathroom.


    At this time, rose thick temples sprinkle, crisp chest half cover, wearing a purple translucent pajamas, because just after the bath, the hair is still wet, give a person a kind of coquettish feeling.


    Rose lowered her head, while using a towel to insert her hair, and asked: "I said, what''s the matter with you two today? How did not a bit of movement... "


    rose has not finished, but was surprised to find that I was the only one in the bedroom, immediately restored the cold expression:" how do you come back here? "


    OK, OK. Rose did not ask about what happened just now.


    Just as I was secretly relieved, I heard the voice of Rose: "was it something you handed me just now?"


    "No, No." I quickly waved my hand and explained, "Rose gave you the bath towel and the black thong and went out."


    Suddenly, I found that rose widened her eyes, pointed to her nose and asked, "do you think I''m an idiot?"

 Chapter 98

    Rose''s voice was so cold that I couldn''t help shrinking my neck, especially the murderous eyes.


    You don''t look like an idiot. I look like an idiot!


    Even I don''t believe that excuse, let alone the intelligent rose.


    For a moment, the whole bedroom was quiet, only two people''s breathing was heard.


    After a long time, rose asked: "what are you doing?"


    Kick your ass!


    Scared by rose, I almost forgot my business.


    Thinking of the threat before ducao left, I coughed and began to explain: "rose, the reason why I don''t let you go with me to the Dragon trellis is that our strength is not enough."


    Rose picked pick eyebrow, eyes cold way: "you mean I am not as good as Yan?"


    This is where and where.


    Hear the answer of rose, I can''t help rolling my eyes.


    But I know this time must not counsels, otherwise I and the rose opens the room the picture to be able to send to Yan''s hand.


    "It was a dangerous journey, and ginseng fruit was a must, so..."


    rose looked at me for a long time and then sneered, "you think I will drag you back, so you go to find someone else to help you."


    Finished, why do I explain rose face more and more not good-looking?


    I looked up and found that rose''s face was more and more ugly. I felt depressed in my heart.


    Fortunately, rose did not entangle in this topic, but turned to pour me a glass of water, tone slightly slowed down a little bit: "this time you should not be for this?"


    That''s why!


    If it wasn''t for your Lao Tzu who threatened me with photos, you would think that I would come to your bedroom and be treated with your eyes.


    Of course, I don''t dare to say that in front of rose.


    Or you''re going to get kicked out.


    I took a quick drink of water to demonstrate the embarrassment on my face, but as I lowered my head to drink, I found a scar on Rose''s arm.


    The scar is about seven or eight centimeters long, which looks particularly terrible.


    Moreover, the wound was only slightly treated with clean water, and some blood was constantly overflowing from above.


    Rose found that for a long time did not speak, but staring at her arm, face flashed a flustered look.


    She quickly put down her sleeves to hide.


    But I was the first step, holding her arm, a serious face asked: "such a long wound, why not see a doctor?"


    Obviously, rose was startled by my action, and her body trembled slightly. Then she opened my hand, pursed her mouth, and said stubbornly: "it''s just a small injury. Don''t bother others."


    Is this a minor injury?


    I rolled my eyes, forced rose on the bed, a serious face: "where is the medicine box?"


    Rose opened her mouth, but found that I was serious, and finally pointed to the opposite bottom of the bed.


    In the rose''s prompt, from the bottom of the bed out of the medicine box.


    After finding out the alcohol lamp, gauze and other tools, I opened Rose''s sleeve and began to treat her wound seriously.


    Rose''s arm is very slender, white and flawless, as if a precious work of art in general.


    I picked up rose''s arm carefully, disinfected her with alcohol, and asked without raising my head: "are you afraid to let people know that you are injured, so you refuse to go to the hospital to deal with the wound?"


    "How can I have it?" Rose is like a little cat in the tail, the whole body of the hair are erect: "I just don''t want to trouble others."


    I only give you nine points for this excuse, and I''m afraid you''ll be proud if I don''t give you another one.


    Think of rose arrogant temperament, I can''t help shaking my head a smile.


    Rose see this, rare pout a small mouth asked: "you smile what?"


    After treating the wound for rose, she looked up at her: "remember the first time we met?"


    Mention this, rose face a little bit red: "of course, remember, you use mind control to take advantage of me."


    Hello! I''m not taking advantage of you.


    Just because I was a little excited when I saw you again.


    Secretly looked at the rose, found that she seems to have forgotten the original oath, heart secretly relieved.


    He put away the alcohol lamp and secretly estimated that it was time to leave, so he put the medicine box back to its original place and said without looking back: "tomorrow I will go to Shenlongjia. During this period, Zhao Xin and Jiawen will be taken care of by you."


    "They are not children again. What else do they need to take care of?" Although rose said so, I know she will take care of Zhao Xin and them.


    Pack up everything, is ready to go out, but rose stopped me.


    Facing my puzzled eyes, Rose''s eyes were a little flustered.After a long time, rose reluctantly recovered her composure and said softly, "wait for me. I have something for you."


    Finish saying, rose also don''t wait for me to reply, turn round to run to belong to her bed to stir up.


    After a while, I found that rose had an amulet in her hand.


    When she found my puzzled eyes, rose handed the amulet to me and said with a nonchalant look: "this amulet is what I asked for. It''s cheaper for you this time."


    For me?


    Looking at the amulet in front of me, a look of surprise flashed in my eyes.


    And rose know so long, this is her first initiative to send me a gift.


    Well, although this amulet looks ugly, but for Rose''s sake, I just accept it!


    The amulet will be collected, said goodbye with rose, turned out of the bedroom.


    Just a few steps away, leina and Caitlin came face to face.


    The two women each had an ice cream in their hand, which made them happy.


    Hesitated for a while, finally chose to say hello.


    Only when Lena found the amulet in my hand, there was a look of surprise on her face.


    Lena pointed to the amulet in my hand and asked incredulously, "is this from the rose?"


    Isn''t it a convenient amulet? Is it necessary to make such a fuss?


    Seeing my casual face, Lena forced the ice cream into Caitlin''s hand and sneered, "do you know the meaning of this amulet?"


    It''s just a talisman. What''s the point.


    When Rena saw my blank face, her tone became more and more bad: "this is the amulet that rose brought from childhood. It''s said that general ducao gave it to her, but rose gave it to you. Don''t tell me you don''t know the meaning of it."


    Kick your ass!


    It turns out that this amulet has such a big origin. Suddenly, I feel that this amulet is a hot potato.


    No, this gift is too expensive for me.


    I looked up and found that Lena and them had ignored me and went back to their bedroom. I ran after them, but the two women didn''t give me the chance and slammed the door of the bedroom.


    Looking at the locked door, I had a smile and cry on my face.


    This gift is too expensive!

 Chapter 99

    Holding an amulet in his hand, he lingered at the door of the dormitory for a long time, but finally he didn''t knock on the door.


    It''s not easy to coax the rose. If I return the amulet again, I guess the woman is in a bad mood.


    Forget it. Take it for the time being. It''s not too late to return the amulet after this mission.


    Looked up at the locked door, and finally walked slowly towards his bedroom.


    When I went back to my bedroom, I found Zhao Xin and Jia Wen sitting around the computer enjoying something.


    From the expression on their faces, it is not difficult to see that what they appreciate at this time must be unsuitable for children.


    Forced to close the door, Zhao Xin they were immediately startled.


    When they looked back and found that it was me, their faces were obviously relieved.


    "Xiao Lun, don''t you know to knock on the door before you enter? We almost didn''t get scared to death by you. " Zhao Xin said, eyes again staring at the computer desktop, his face showed a trace of lewd - swing smile.


    I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    Nima! When do I have to knock on my bedroom.


    Slowly, I went to the computer and glanced at the desktop of the computer. I found that there was a picture on it that was hard to speak of. I asked angrily, "believe me, if you watch this thing every day, aren''t you afraid of kidney deficiency?"


    But when Zhao Xin heard what I said, he quickly turned around and explained, "Xiao Lun, you''re wrong about me. This time Jiawen dragged me on."


    "Go to your uncle!" Jiawen takes his eyes back and slaps Zhao Xin hard, but he doesn''t have a good way: "I don''t know who turned on the computer as soon as he got back to his bedroom and said that he wanted to have a shock."


    It''s a shock. Are you sure you''re not teasing me?


    Jiawen seems to think of something, turned to me and asked: "xiaolun, do you really decide to only let Yan accompany you into the Dragon shelf?"


    Seeing Jiawen mentioning this, Zhao Xin quickly turned off the computer, moved the chair under his buttocks to face me, and asked seriously: "xiaolun, you don''t really fall in love with the angel named Yan, do you?"


    I turned to look at the bedroom, found no outsiders around, simply admit it.


    Seeing me nodding, Zhao Xin and Jia Wen looked at me in surprise.


    After a long time, Zhao Xincai shook his head and sighed: "it''s a pity. I thought you like rose, but I didn''t expect...


    " ah! After waiting for you to pull down the rose, you also helped me and Jiawen to find out the news, but now there is no hope. "


    Nima! No wonder Zhao Xin''s two goods have been matching rose and me. It turned out that they were running to the other two golden flowers in Rose''s bedroom.


    Thinking of Yan''s good sister Zhixin, I went to Zhao Xin''s side, narrowed my eyes and asked, "Mr. Xin, do you remember last time we saw that short haired angel? I think she is quite suitable for you. Do you want me to inquire with Yan? "


    After listening to my words, Zhao Xin suddenly stood up from his seat, waved his hands and said, "I think it''s better to count. Not everyone has a special hobby like you. People with good intentions don''t like it and have to fall in love with an angel."


    Yo! Now the mouth is very poisonous. When you and Zhixin are together in the future, let''s see how I deal with you.


    When I found Jiawen on one side opened his mouth, I quickly stopped him: "well, everything has been settled, so don''t try to persuade me. Tomorrow morning, I will leave for Shenlongjia with Yan. In order to celebrate our victory in Huaguo Mountain, we will not be drunk tonight. "


    When it comes to drinking, Zhao Xin and Jia Wen have bright eyes.


    Soon, the two guys brought a big box of beer from the store outside.


    The three of us got drunk that night.


    That night, the three of us talked a lot about ourselves.


    I don''t know if it''s drunk or something else.


    The three of us went to the door of the girl''s dormitory to peep, but we didn''t see anything this time.


    The next day just dawn, I quietly out of the bedroom.


    When I came to the exit, I found that Yan had been waiting there.


    At this time, Yan put on the angel armor again, and his long golden hair was scattered on his shoulder.


    In the early morning, the dew in the air wetted Yan''s hair, making her look hazy.


    Yan found my arrival, slightly nodded: "time is almost up, we should start."


    But beyond Yan''s surprise, I didn''t move my steps. Instead, I looked at her so quietly.


    One minute, two minutes...


    five minutes later, Yan finally asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Looking at Yan''s beautiful face, I shook my head and said with a smile: "nothing, just a little excited to think of acting alone with you."


    Yan did not expect me to give such an answer, a little Leng, and then some cold eyes up: "you are playing my idea?"fuck! What do you mean again? I''ve been thinking about you.


    It was only at this time that I remembered that my relationship with Yan didn''t seem too familiar. I could only smile awkwardly and explain, "don''t get me wrong, I didn''t have your idea."


    "I dare you!" Yan Leng snorted and explained, "if it wasn''t for her Majesty''s asking me to cooperate with you, I wouldn''t bother to go to this muddy water."


    It''s the damn Kesha again!


    I remember that in the last life, if she hadn''t stopped me, Yan and I would not have been different.


    Kaisha, you wait for me. One day I''ll call you mom... But then again, Kaisha doesn''t seem to have a mom.


    Yan found that I didn''t speak for a long time. He held out his little hand and shook it in front of me. He said in a cold voice, "I''m not at ease with your current state."


    Found Yan with suspicious eyes in my body back and forth, I rolled my eyes, no good airway: "you don''t worry, I''m in a good state now, if you don''t believe it, you can touch."


    "Touch?" Yan looked at me suspiciously and asked curiously: "can the state be felt?"


    Of course!


    If you want to see a man''s state, you must first see whether he is hard or not?


    If it''s hard enough, it means the man is in good shape.


    If it is semi soft but not hard, the man will be in a state of fatigue.


    If it''s not hard at all, it only means that the man is impotent.


    Perhaps curiosity conquered vigilance, Yan slowly came to me, asked softly: "touch which can see your state?"


    I found that Yan was like a curious baby at this time. There was a strange look on my face and I pointed between my legs.


    Soon, a burst of fury broke the silence: "Ge xiaolun, I must kill you today!"

 Chapter 100

    The first touch of sunshine in the morning shines on the earth, suddenly the body feels warm.


    At the moment, Yan and I have been leaving for nearly an hour.


    Under the escort of the super seminary helicopter, we are very close to the dragon.


    But I don''t know why, when the helicopter is close to the dragon, the navigation system will make a mistake.


    In desperation, the driver can only choose a position close to the Dragon frame to send us.


    As soon as I got off the plane, I felt a fresh air coming.


    The fog and noise in the city are now in vain, replaced by a sense of tranquility.


    The sound of birds, insects and spring water gathered together to form a moving music.


    Take a deep breath, turned his head to see a Yan, found that she is still cold, I can''t help rolling eyes.


    It''s just an adult joke. Is it necessary to be so serious?


    Perhaps Yan found my eyes, cold glance, take the lead toward the dense forest.


    I opened my mouth, originally wanted to stop Yan to eat breakfast and then go in, but think of Yan''s eyes before leaving, finally gave up the idea.


    As soon as Yan stepped into the Dragon trellis, he immediately felt that he had entered another world.


    This is a primeval forest. There are few shrubs in the forest, all of which are thousands of ancient trees. The branches of the trees are crisscrossed, and the flourishing branches and leaves stretched out are like green clouds, which cover the blue sky tightly. A huge Cinnamomum camphora dendrite is now in front of us. Its bark is dark green, and its thick, strange shaped branches are coiled around the tree like a dragon. Breeze past, branches and leaves issued rustle sound, just like the sigh of the dragon.


    "I didn''t expect that the earth should have such a beautiful side." Yan mouth sends out a burst of exclamation sound.


    Just as I was about to answer, I found that she turned around and gave me a cold glance.


    It''s death!


    See Yan this performance, my heart secretly hate unceasingly.


    The most basic trust between good people... Well, even if we don''t have the most basic trust, we can''t be so cold.


    If you do, how do you play next? No, how do you finish the task.


    No way!


    It''s not easy to get along with Yan alone. I can''t let it go like this.


    Thinking of this in my heart, I organized the language, slowly leaned forward and said with a smile, "you''re tired after walking for such a long time. Why don''t we find a place to have a rest?"


    "We came here by plane. We walked a few steps. Did you tell me that I was tired?" Yan turns round to stare at me, a face discontented way: "am I so bad in your eyes?"


    Look how I offend people when I talk.


    However, it seems that the discovery of Yan did not continue to entangle in this topic, I secretly sent a breath in my heart.


    Before I could speak, I found that Yan Mai was walking towards the stream.


    Yan found a big blue stone and sat down. He waved to me and said, "bring your breakfast."


    Nima! Don''t you say you don''t have a rest? What kind of trouble is this?


    Also, how did Yan know I had breakfast?


    However, since Yan has this aspect of mind, I will not refuse, ran to Yan''s side, will be ready for breakfast out.


    Yan looked at me like a magic trick to take out all kinds of rich breakfast, small mouth slightly turned: "I really don''t know if you are to travel or to do the task."


    You are not talking nonsense! Sun Wukong is my brother. His life is in danger now. Of course, I''m here to search for ginseng fruit.


    Of course, traveling is just by the way.


    Yan picked up a piece of Oatmeal Bread, gently tore off a small piece and put it into his mouth. Then he nodded and said, "it tastes much better than ours."


    As soon as I heard the straight waist, I said with pride: "of course, this bread is specially made for you. It contains my deep affection. It tastes different."


    "Is it?" Yan looked down at the bread in his hand and said with a smile, "then why does it say that the price is nine yuan and nine yuan?"


    Nima! I forgot to tear the trademark.


    Looking at Yan''s smiling eyes, I scratched my head and said awkwardly: "don''t care about these details, as long as you know that this breakfast is specially prepared for you."


    Hearing this, Yan came down from the bakery and sighed: "Ge xiaolun, in fact, you don''t have to be so kind to me. It''s impossible between us."


    Hey, what a good sigh!


    Found a trace of confusion on Yan''s face, I slightly frowned. I remember in my last life, I also expressed my heart to Yan.


    But Yan just smile, at first I thought I was not good enough, so I couldn''t cause Yan''s idea, but now it seems that there is something else in it.But no matter what the secret is, you can''t escape from me in this life.


    I was about to ask again when I heard a sound coming from the woods in the distance.


    In a flash, Yan and I moved.


    In the blink of an eye, I will appear next to the woods.


    Yan and I looked at each other and saw the gravity in each other''s eyes.


    A little step forward, and then carefully in front of the weeds, suddenly a seven or eight year old girl appeared in front of me.


    The little girl has long red hair, long eyelashes shaking, big eyes full of fear, white skin like spring in March.


    She was wearing a pink princess dress and looked like a delicate doll.


    There was a teddy bear in his hand, but the teddy bear''s eyes were empty, as if his soul had been taken away.


    The little girl saw me and Yan behind, the body efforts to let back shrink, a face of panic said: "please let go of little bear, it did not eat people."


    Hearing the little girl say so, Yan and I looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    How could such a delicate doll come out of the Dragon shelf.


    And who is the little bear in her mouth?


    With such doubts, I stepped forward and showed a smile that I thought was kind. I just wanted to talk, but the little girl waved the teddy bear like a ghost: "you bad guy, go away, don''t get close to me."


    Nima! I don''t look like a bad guy.


    Finding that the girl''s reaction was a little fierce, I turned to Yan and asked, "do I look like a bad guy?"


    Yan nodded, a face firm answer way: "resemble extremely."


    ...


    well, you win.


    See the little girl a face of panic looking at me, I can only reluctantly step back, let Yan appear.


    But let me feel depressed is that the little girl see Yan is like to see his mother, all of a sudden into her arms, sobbing: "sister, please help bear. It really doesn''t eat people. It''s just to protect me. "

 Chapter 101

    Hey, can we make sense?


    At least, I''m also a handsome guy who is loved by everyone. It''s just like seeing a ghost when I see a little loli.


    And do I really look like a bad guy? Why do people who know me say I''m a good person.


    Seeing the little girl''s tearful eyes, Yan quickly patted her back with his hand and said softly, "don''t cry, my sister will protect you."


    "Yes! My sister and I are good people. " Extremely unbalanced in my heart, I went up again and said with a smile, "if you have any difficulties, just tell us."


    But as soon as the little girl saw me, the tears that she had been persuaded by Yan came down again.


    Seeing this, Yan turned his head and glared at me: "you get out of my way!"


    Kick your ass!


    How do you mean to cry when you see me?


    I TM strange, at least in the bedroom I can be regarded as a beautiful man, but how to this is not useful.


    Yan found that the little girl cried as soon as she saw me. She turned her lips and didn''t have a good way: "look, you scared people. Get out of the way for me."


    You are cruel!


    Silently in the heart to the little girl erect a middle finger, finally still can''t resist Yan cold eyes, I angrily flashed to one side.


    In the distance, I looked at a large and a small beauty, and soon began to talk, which was called a depression in my heart.


    Why do I look so unpopular?


    After a while, Yan took the little girl''s hand and came back to me.


    Facing my puzzled eyes, Yan took the initiative to point to the little girl and explained, "her name is Annie. I heard that she was adopted by a couple at the foot of the mountain. Because he was silent since childhood, he was often bullied by the children in the village. The reason why she appeared in such a place was that her adoptive parents died of a strange disease, and the old people in the village wanted to send her to another family for adoption, but Anne was reluctant to give up her adoptive parents and finally refused. But then all kinds of strange things happened in the village. People in the village thought that she was an ominous person and wanted to drive her out of the village. Later, because of all kinds of accidents, she appeared here. "


    I looked down at little Annie who was hiding behind Yan. It happened that she also ran into my eyes. Her body suddenly trembled and quickly shrank behind Yan to hide.


    When I saw this, I had a wry smile on my face: "what accident would make a seven or eight year old girl in such a dangerous place?"


    You know, the Dragon rack is not the place where ordinary people come. It''s full of weird things. If you grow up, you will lose your life, let alone such a lovely doll.


    But what surprised me was that Yan shook his head slowly: "she didn''t say it very clearly between the lines, but I could recognize that it had something to do with the bear in her hand."


    Bear?


    Hearing this, I quickly turned my head and looked at the bear in Annie''s hand. I said softly, "Annie, can you show my brother the bear in your hand?"


    "No!" Little Annie shriveled her mouth and said reluctantly: "sister Yan, this elder brother is so ugly. I''m afraid he will scare little bear."


    Nima! If I were ugly, there would be no beautiful man in the world.


    Seeing little Annie clinging to bear and hiding behind Yan timidly, I felt depressed.


    "Don''t mind. She''s still young. She doesn''t know how to distinguish beauty from ugliness." In psychology, comfort oneself like this, immediately take a deep breath, move the vision to Yan''s body.


    Yan see this, look a little dignified: "I have checked her hands of the teddy bear, did not find anything unique."


    It''s NIMA who met a ghost today!


    First of all, I met a little Lori inexplicably, and then some words that I didn''t understand popped out of my mouth.


    Didn''t you go out today to see the Yellow calendar?


    Glancing at Annie, she found that she looked at me in horror and turned her lips: "what should I do now? Shall we take him back to the village first? "


    "If I don''t go back, I''ll be with my sister." Hearing that we were going to send ourselves back to the village, Annie became excited immediately. Holding Yan''s thigh, she said pitifully, "sister Yan, people in the village say that I am a monster. Please don''t send me back."


    I think you are a monster, I look so handsome, you even say I am so ugly.


    At the same time, her eyes fell on Yan''s body, indicating that she made up her mind about it.


    Yan looked down at little Annie and found that she was looking at herself with tears in her eyes. There was a trace of unbearable look on her face: "otherwise, let''s take her with us!"


    Hearing Yan''s words, little Annie let out a burst of cheers, but my face was full of bitterness.


    Elder sister, don''t forget what we are here for this time.


    Take such a little bit by your side, it''s not to make trouble for yourself!


    However, I didn''t refuse Yan''s request. I just took a deep look at little Annie hiding behind Yan, and then walked towards Qingshi.Just haven''t walked a few steps, then heard Yan whispered: "Annie, you go to have breakfast first, sister Yan give you some water to wash your face."


    Back to the bluestone block, I found Anne standing not far away, looking at me with a wry face.


    Her hands twisted together, showing the complex heart of the master.


    Gululu...


    at this moment, there was a sound coming from little Annie''s stomach, and her little face was as red as a ripe apple.


    I picked up a bottle of milk from the ground, and a thief''s smile appeared on my face: "little Annie, are you hungry, brother, please drink milk?"


    Little Annie''s face was a little happy, but she seemed to think of something. Her face darkened, she shook her head and replied, "no, mom said you can''t eat anything from strangers."


    Nima! When did the kid become so polite?


    I found that although little Annie said that, her eyes still fell on the food on the ground. I was so happy that I quickly changed something more suspicious.


    He shook the lollipop in front of little Annie''s eyes and said with a smile, "little Annie, this lollipop is bought by your brother."


    Annie''s face was obviously moved. She hesitated for a moment, and finally came up to pick up the lollipop: "I''ll smell it. I won''t eat it."


    Smell it?


    Hearing Annie''s words, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes.


    But I soon found out that Annie decisively tore open the wrapping paper, put the lollipop in front of her nose and sniffed a few times.


    When I found that Annie wanted to eat but didn''t dare to eat, I not only said with a wry smile, "your mother is not here, so hurry to eat!"


    "No! "Little Annie shook her head and said solemnly," mama said that if I don''t help you, I can''t eat your food. "


    It''s really a stubborn girl.


    Looking at the little Annie in front of me, I can''t help thinking of rose. If rose sees Annie, she must like it very much.


    After thinking for a while, I lowered my head and said, "well, you kiss me and I''ll give you this lollipop."


    Annie hesitated for a moment, as if she didn''t feel like she was eating for nothing, so she padded her toes and pecked me in the face.


    But at this time, Yan''s angry voice rang up: "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 102

    Before I could feel little Lori''s kiss, Yan''s angry voice sounded behind me, which made me shiver all over.


    Turning around, I found Yan holding a wet towel and staring at me angrily.


    Nima! How to forget about it.


    On the contrary, little Annie didn''t have this consciousness. She licked a lollipop and said happily, "sister Yan, this lollipop is delicious."


    Yan quickly walked to Annie''s side, squatted down and wiped her face with a towel. With a doting look on her face, he asked, "little Annie, why do you tell sister Yan suddenly think of her brother?"


    "Well..." Annie licked the lollipop and explained vaguely: "the bad guy said that I would only give me something to eat if I kiss her."


    Kick your ass!


    That''s not what we said just now.


    It''s clear that you don''t want to eat my food for nothing, so I''ll let you kiss in exchange.


    Before I could explain, I found that Yan turned around and yelled at me: "Ge xiaolun, you are such a beast, even such a little girl."


    Hey, let''s be reasonable... Forget it, it''s not suitable for you to be reasonable now.


    Glared at Annie, I decided to flash to one side.


    At this time, I also found that Annie secretly made a face at me with her back on her back.


    Nima! Sure enough, the little girl made a mistake.


    Seeing this, I don''t understand that Annie designed all this on purpose.


    Thank you for your sympathy for her just now!


    Staring at Yan after breakfast, they found that the anger on Yan''s face was a little less. Then they dared to come up and asked in a low voice: "do you really want to take this child to look for ginseng fruit?"


    "Or else?" Yan turned his head to stare at me one eye, have no good way: "do you let me put her still in this place?"


    Annie on one side may have heard my words and quickly held Yan''s arm and shook it up: "in the past, my father would take me when he went into the mountain to collect herbs, so I am very familiar with this mountain forest. Sister Yan, please take me with you!"


    Get it!


    It''s really a little witch.


    I''ve just finished. Now I''m pretending to be poor again.


    But Yan didn''t seem to have any resistance to Annie''s coquetry. Finally, he ordered something and said directly: "I''ll protect her safety!"


    I opened a mouth, but found Yan a face firm appearance, finally or honest shut up.


    Pack up your things, under the guidance of Annie, we gradually go to the depths of the Dragon shelf.


    Half an hour later, I turned to Annie behind me and said, "little guy, you''re sure you''re looking for the way, but why do I always think we''ve been through this place three times?"


    Annie a listen, the face appeared a trace of embarrassed look: "Yan elder sister, really embarrassed, estimate we are lost."


    Nima!


    What about mutual trust?


    Don''t you say you can find the way? As a result, we got lost.


    Just when I was ready to get angry, Yan''s cold eyes swept over, and immediately I was honest.


    Now Yan is Annie''s mother. She protects this little guy everywhere. She can''t beat him or scold him. She has to give up as a little ancestor.


    Yan patted Annie''s head and said softly, "it doesn''t matter. Even without you, we can only wander around here."


    Hear Yan say so, I subconsciously grasped have pocket.


    There is a nut there, which was given to me by the monkey king.


    This nut was specially collected by monkey king when he ate ginseng fruit. As soon as the nut is close to ginseng fruit, it will react.


    Yan found my action and glared at me. Then he took Annie''s little hand and walked in another direction.


    When I see this, I can only follow their ass around.


    I don''t know how long it took. Just as we were going to stop and have a rest, we found that there was a sound of footwork in the distance.


    Yan and I looked at each other and saw the doubts in each other''s eyes.


    When did the Dragon stand become so lively? Everybody rushes in here.


    Soon the master of the footsteps appeared in front of us.


    This is a group of villagers.


    They hold hoes, sickles and other agricultural tools as weapons. His hair was covered with hair and his eyes were full of blood.


    It seems that the villagers didn''t expect to meet people here. After a moment''s hesitation, they just wanted to speak, but their eyes fell on Annie.


    "It''s her." There was a cry of surprise from the villagers.


    "After a night''s searching, I finally found her." A elder sneered, "come on, take this monster back to the village."With these words, Yan''s face and I both changed. Yan even protected Annie from death and said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do?"


    Because of the fear of causing panic, Yan has taken back the wings of the angel, so at this time she looks like ordinary people.


    Hearing Yan''s question, the sneer on the old man''s face became more and more popular: "what are you doing? You should ask the little monster behind you what he did to our village. "


    "Our village took her in well intentioned, but instead of being grateful, she even avenged her kindness. He not only killed his adoptive parents, but also called out a monster to slaughter the villagers in the village. "


    "I didn''t!" Annie pursed her lips, her face flushed and explained, "people in the village told me that my parents were very sick."


    "Strange disease?" The old man sneered and said, "that''s because your adoptive parents don''t want to make you feel guilty. I tell you, your parents died because of you, and you are a disaster. "


    "Enough!" Seeing each other scolding Annie, I couldn''t help it after all.


    Anyway, Annie is only a child of seven or eight years old. I believe she would never do such a heartless thing.


    Turning around, I found that Annie looked at me in amazement, and I laughed: "don''t worry, only I have a breath, I will never let anyone hurt you."


    Anne opened her mouth, but said nothing.


    "Since you are determined to protect this disaster victim, don''t blame me for being impolite." With that, the old man waved his hand. The villagers, who were still hesitating, rushed towards us.


    Yan see this, just want to have action, but I pulled her.


    Facing Yan''s puzzled eyes, I shook my head and said: "they are just ordinary villagers. They can''t fight against them."


    Then, I made an unexpected move.


    Turn around, embrace her and Annie, and quickly run to the deepest part of the Dragon frame.


    Feeling the warm temperature of Yan, I felt a burst of excitement in my heart.


    I''m so smart!

 Chapter 103

    Heaven and earth conscience!


    I really just want to avoid conflict between Yan and villagers, but why Yan on the shoulder is crazy beating me?


    As I ran, I did not forget to say to Yan, "why did you hit me?"


    But unexpectedly, Yan rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Ge xiaolun, if you want to take advantage of me, can you change the reason?"


    Kick your ass!


    When did I take advantage of you? I''m not afraid you hurt the villagers too much.


    Although the villagers are ignorant, it can''t be a reason to hurt them.


    "Get them."


    "Don''t let them run away."


    There was a cry behind me. I subconsciously looked back and found that the villagers had caught up with me.


    One of the hunters with a bow and arrow pulled his bow and pointed at me from a distance.


    Seeing this, the corner of my eye twitched.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of Yanda''s killing, I wouldn''t care about you.


    Whew!


    A burst of broken sound sounded behind me, and I just slightly changed the direction, easy to avoid that arrow.


    But when I changed direction, I suddenly found that my elbow touched a soft ball.


    Raised his head to see, but found a face of anger Yan staring at me.


    Bad!


    See Yan this reaction, I which still don''t know just met of is what, in the heart slightly some hair tight.


    "Put me down." Yan''s cold voice rang out in my ears, which immediately shocked me and immediately put her down from her shoulder.


    Meanwhile, little Annie climbed down from my shoulder and made a face at me.


    Yo! You''re still in the mood, aren''t you?


    If it hadn''t been for you, we wouldn''t have been in so much trouble.


    Believe it or not, I beat your ass!


    She gave Annie a threatening look, but to my disappointment, little Annie didn''t seem to be afraid at all. Instead, she spat out her tongue at me.


    After Yan came down from my shoulder, he gave me a cold glance, and then walked slowly towards the villagers who were still chasing.


    Seeing this, I grabbed her.


    Facing Yan''s puzzled eyes, I slowly shook my head: "don''t hurt them."


    "Stupid!" Although Yan said so, the flaming sword that was about to take shape in his hand slowly dissipated in the air. Instead, with a wave of his right hand, a hurricane blew in the direction of the villagers.


    All of a sudden, the villagers were blown to pieces.


    When the hurricane disappeared, the villagers were staring at Yan in horror.


    "The woman summoned the hurricane just now?" Some people have raised such doubts.


    Soon, a fear spread among them.


    For this, I can only return it with a bitter smile.


    Yao zhidaoyan just used the lowest level magic of the angel family, but it was just like magic in their eyes.


    Sure enough, the leading old man exclaimed: "this woman knows magic. She is with the disaster star. Let''s run for our lives


    As soon as the words came out, the villagers who were still fierce suddenly turned into birds and fled.


    In an instant, the scene, which was originally chaotic and incomparable, suddenly quieted down.


    Yan finished all this as if to do a trivial matter in general patted the palm, turned and looked at me: "the trouble is solved, it''s time to calculate between us."


    Everyone is so familiar. I don''t need to forget the account just now.


    Looking at Yan''s unkind eyes spinning back and forth on my body, I gave a dry smile, ran to her side and explained with a smile: "this... Is actually a misunderstanding. I''m not afraid that the villagers will hurt you. That''s why...


    "shut up!" Before I finished, Yan Leng said, "just a few little fish can hurt me. Are you sent by monkeys to make fun of me?"


    "I''m not sent by monkeys to be funny. I''m the rescue of monkeys." He murmured in a low voice. He raised his hair to show the anger on his face. He quickly explained: "even if you are not afraid of being hurt, Annie is afraid. Look at Annie''s little arms and legs. If you were hurt, how sad you would be. "


    I was glad to find a trace of hesitation on Yan''s face.


    It seems that taking little Annie out as a cover still has some effect.


    When I was ready to strike while the iron was hot, Annie licked the lollipop I gave her and said heartlessly: "don''t use me as a pretext for you to be a hooligan. You can''t catch up with me at their speed."


    I''ll kick your ass!


    Can you stop talking at this time.


    When he heard Annie''s "mending knife", his face became colder and colder, and he felt depressed in his heart.Well, if you don''t use it now, it doesn''t mean you don''t need it in the future. With the lollipop in your hand, you should be on my side.


    Maybe she found that I had been staring at the lollipop in her hand. Annie spat out her tongue and said playfully, "don''t look at me like this. I bought this lollipop with a kiss."


    Nima! I don''t take you to be such a liar.


    I haven''t made it clear about Baoyan without permission, but you still follow me.


    Suddenly, I feel the neck chilly, turn around to see, but found Yan a face murderous stare at me.


    Suddenly, I was cold from head to foot.


    "Glen, it seems that I was wrong to blame you just now." Yan''s cold voice rang out in my ear: "you are not only a change state, but also a flow hooligan plus rogue. Today, Ben Baoyi is going to do justice for heaven and kill you whore thief


    Hearing a series of extremely indecent words jump out of Yan''s mouth, my whole person is not good.


    It''s said that we''ll be pure and old together, but you''ll become dirty quietly. It''s not good.


    Before I finished feeling, I found that the flame sword in Yan''s hand condensed into shape.


    Nima! Not really?


    I opened my mouth, but before I could speak, I found that Yan was chopping at me with his flaming sword.


    Little Annie, on the other hand, snickered.


    Little Annie, you wait for me.


    Don''t think Youyan is protecting you, I dare not do anything to you.


    If I get a chance, I''ll break your ass.


    Originally, I wanted to say something about begging for mercy and let Yan let me go.


    But I don''t know what''s wrong with this woman. She slashed with her flaming sword and didn''t give me a chance to speak at all.


    In this way, while I was chased by Yan, I ran to the depth of the Dragon frame.


    And little Annie followed us with her teddy bear in her arms.


    Occasionally I can hear her voice like a silver bell in her mouth, just like an innocent and romantic little girl.

 Chapter 104

    Towering trees, horizontal in the air.


    Although it''s already noon, the slanting sunlight can''t bring any light through the mottled shadows of the trees.


    On the contrary, the whole forest is a little dull because of the shelter of the leaves.


    At this time, I don''t know how long I''ve been running, but Yan still doesn''t dare to let me go easily, holding the flame sword in his hand and chasing me all the time.


    "Ah Suddenly, I heard a cry of surprise behind me.


    Looking back, I found that little Annie, who had been following us all the time, fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Yan immediately gave up chasing me, ran to little Annie''s side and asked softly, "are you ok?"


    Little Annie shook her head and winked at me.


    "This elf With a smile and a curse, she quickly went to little Annie and said with a smile, "little Annie must be tired of walking. Do you want my brother to carry you?"


    But little Annie shook her head like a rattle, pouted her lips and said, "I''m really tired of walking, but I don''t want you big color - Wolf back me."


    Kick your ass!


    Which eye do you see that I''m a sex wolf?


    I warn you that you can eat anything, but you can''t talk nonsense.


    Some words are responsible.


    When I found little Annie''s proud face, my face immediately changed into a fierce expression, but before I spoke, little Annie''s mouth shriveled and cried.


    What''s more irritating is that the little guy pointed at me with tears and complained: "brother''s appearance is so frightening. It scares the baby to death!"


    Yan turned around and glanced at me. He didn''t have a good way: "roll to one side, don''t you see that you scared people to cry?"


    Get out of here. What''s the big deal!


    I made a face at little Annie, then I ran to the distance and began to observe the surrounding environment.


    I don''t know if it''s because we have entered the depths of the Dragon frame. At this time, there is silence around us, and there is only the sound of falling leaves.


    Patta!


    Suddenly a leaf hit in the face, I subconsciously took it off with my hand.


    I was about to throw the leaf aside, but I found a trace of blood on it.


    Touch with the hand, found that the blood above with a trace of warmth, the pupil can not help but shrink a few times.


    No wonder from a dragon into the frame will feel a pair of eyes staring at us, feelings have been tracking us.


    Don''t start the color of the leaves away, turned to the Yan behind him and cried: "you are good, we should start."


    Yan picked up little Annie and walked slowly to me. He rolled his eyes and said, "what are you urging? We don''t even know where the ginseng fruit is. We''ve been wandering around here for a long time. "


    I heard Yan''s complaint, I gave a wry smile. I was just about to tell her the news of being followed, but there was a sharp cry around.


    Attack!


    Just as an idea emerged in our mind, a figure appeared in front of us.


    This is a boy of 15 or 6 years old. He is beautiful and charming. He was wearing a very rare white Taoist robe with a wisp of breeze embroidered on it.


    In addition, he had a cold expression on his face.


    The boy came to him and looked at him. A cold voice came out of his mouth: "who are you? How do you know there are ginseng fruits here? "


    Here we go!


    Hearing the boy''s words, I was shocked. I went forward and bowed like the ancients: "brother, do you know the whereabouts of ginseng fruit?"


    "Don''t call me brother." The boy seemed to hear something that made him resent, and a trace of anger appeared on his face: "if it were not for the monkey, my master would not have been reduced to such a level. If you dare to call me brother again, believe it or not, I will kill you


    Monkey? boy?


    All of a sudden, a light came into my mind.


    In journey to the west, Monkey King became a brother with Zhenyuan immortal of wuzhuangguan, who was lucky enough to taste ginseng fruit.


    Is this man in front of us the wind boy in the myth?


    Nima! What the hell is this?


    Why did the characters in the myth begin to appear on the earth.


    I carefully glanced at the boy on the opposite side and asked weakly, "are you the Qingfeng boy sitting down in Zhenyuan fairy?"


    "How do you know me?"


    I found Qingfeng staring at me in amazement, and I couldn''t help covering my forehead with my hand.


    What a mess!


    The whole world is in a mess.


    He shook his head hard and threw the superfluous thoughts out of his head. Then he put on his clothes and sneered: "Qingfeng boy, this time we are here to find ginseng fruit for Monkey King and to continue his life. Can you tell me where I can find ginseng fruit?"Qingfeng boy looked at me suspiciously, then turned his mouth and said, "you are teasing me. The monkey king has already become immortal. Now who else in the world can hurt him."


    Hey, don''t think you are a mythical person, I dare not beat you.


    You don''t have the guts to say a dirty word to me.


    However, thinking that all the ginseng fruits were on Qingfeng, I pretended that I didn''t hear his rude words. Instead, I patiently explained to him, "in order to let me condense my fighting heart, the monkey king forcibly dug out his fighting heart. This time we came here to...


    but before I finished speaking, I heard a burst of laughter from Qingfeng''s mouth Sound.


    Nima! Monkey King is your master''s sworn brother. Is it necessary to be so happy to hear that someone has dug his own heart?


    Wait... There seems to be something wrong.


    I remember that Qingfeng seemed to gnash his teeth at monkey king just now. Now I told him the whole story. Will this Toby boy take me to look for ginseng fruit?


    Sure enough, after laughing, Qingfeng said coldly, "do you know who I hate most in my life?"


    Before I could answer, Qingfeng boy answered, "what I hate most in my life is monkey king. If he hadn''t destroyed ginseng fruit trees in those years, my master would not have owed Guanyin a favor. If there is no such kindness, my master will not agree to participate in the immortal Buddha war. In the final analysis, all these things were done by the monkey king. Now you want me to take you to ginseng to save the monkey''s life. Isn''t that a big joke? "


    Nima! There was such a secret in it. Why didn''t monkey king tell me?


    Maybe the monkey king has long known that Zhenyuan immortal has been liberated from the confinement of myth, but I didn''t expect that I would meet Qingfeng boy!


    "Well, what are you two muttering about? Why can''t I understand a word? " The Yan on the side finally can''t help but, open mouth voice asks a way.


    In this regard, I can only shrug helplessly: "things are very complicated, I''ll choose the simple one to say. The boy knows the whereabouts of ginseng fruit, but he has a little old hatred with monkey king, so he is not willing to take us to find ginseng fruit. "


    "It''s not easy!" Yan put little Annie in his arms on the ground and said with a sneer, "if he doesn''t want to, let''s fight until he wants to."

 Chapter 105

    Hear Yan''s words, my forehead instantly covered with black line.


    Elder sister, we are here to ask for ginseng fruit, not to fight.


    You know, ginseng fruit is labeled as Zhenyuan immortal. If we beat other people''s disciples here, do you think Zhenyuan immortal will give us ginseng fruit?


    Qingfeng boy was stunned when he heard Yan''s words, and then a sneer appeared on his face: "just because you two dare to fight with me, even if you are not afraid of death."


    Arrogant!


    It''s so arrogant.


    Looking at Qingfeng''s hands behind me, I can''t wait to rush up and beat this funny meal.


    But calm down and think about it, this breeze has been around Zhenyuan immortal for thousands of years, even if you learn some fur.


    Get it!


    Let you be arrogant for a while. After I get the ginseng fruit, you can see that I won''t sue you in Zhenyuan immortal.


    Although I don''t want to fight with Qingfeng, it doesn''t mean that Yan doesn''t want to fight.


    I just feel a flower in front of me. When I look at it again, I find that Yan has already rushed up with his flaming sword.


    Hello, you should say hello to me and then say... No, even if you say hello, you can''t do it.


    Don''t forget the goal of our trip.


    But I know these words are useless, so I just shut up.


    To the side of the little Annie patted the pink hand exclaimed: "yes, there is a good play to see."


    This heartless little fellow!


    Bang!


    Just at this moment, I suddenly thought of a burst of explosive sound in my ear. I turned my head and found that Yan and Qingfeng had already got together.


    The breeze makes it a Buddha dust. If you wave it slightly, it will bring a breeze.


    Even I can still feel the great power of the breeze from afar.


    Three thousand Buddha dust dance into the sky!


    The silver white sticky whiskers seemed to come to life, crazy winding on the flame sword.


    Yan mercilessly twitched the flame sword for a while, but he found that it didn''t have any effect, and his face showed a reluctant look.


    Just when I was worried about Yan, I found that Yan turned around and yelled at me angrily: "Ge xiaolun, what are you still doing? Hurry up!"


    I''ll go! Zhao Yan is ready to fight two against one.


    This is not good. We are running for ginseng fruit this time. If I really do it, how can I ask Zhenyuan immortal for ginseng fruit later.


    But at this time, Qingfeng boy took advantage of Yan can''t move figure, a palm clap, just clap on Yan''s chest.


    Suddenly Yan is like a kite with a short line.


    Nima! I don''t want to look at the face of Zhenyuan immortal and don''t want to fight with you. As a result, you dare to hurt my daughter-in-law.


    Suddenly, my eyes were red, a low roar came from my mouth, and the storm sword appeared in my hands.


    The breeze just hit Yan, a trace of pride appeared on his face. But the color of torture and contentment didn''t exist on his face for long, and the storm sword in my hand chopped down on his head.


    "The trough! How dare you attack Qingfeng''s mouth burst out a rude remark, and then his body slightly side, which was dangerous and dangerous to avoid the blow.


    One hit failed, I did not have the slightest hesitation, holding the storm sword cut in the past.


    But this time, the breeze had already made preparations to keep the Buddha dust in the chest.


    When!


    Storm sword cleaved on the Buddha''s dust, and suddenly made a sound of Jingge iron, which shocked my ears.


    If not, he is worthy of being a disciple of the ancestor of the earth immortal, and his strength is extraordinary.


    But even so, you can''t hurt my daughter-in-law.


    A low roar came from his mouth, and the big sword of storm trembled slightly.


    "What kind of weapon are you? You can gain weight automatically." A burst of astonishment came from Qingfeng''s mouth, and then his eyes narrowed slightly: "is this the so-called high technology in this world?"


    "But what you met today is my Qingfeng boy. You are doomed to be disappointed!"


    Suddenly, a roar like a beast came out of Qingfeng''s mouth, and a shadow appeared behind him.


    That virtual shadow seems to be a tiger, but a pair of horns grow on the forehead, it looks very strange.


    With a low roar of the breeze, Xu Ying slowly opened his eyes.


    Suddenly, a light burst out from his eyes.


    The essence was collected, and the shadow grew up slowly. Then a huge roar from heaven and earth rang out in my ears.


    In a burst of thick sound as if from another space, straight to the soul of people.


    Under this powerful sound wave, I felt as if my whole soul was going to float out of my body.


    That kind of feeling is very ethereal, unable to touch and grasp, as if the soul no longer belongs to me.But at this time, I suddenly feel a hot chest.


    A feeling of comfort like walking in the desert for a long time and meeting a clear spring is all over the body, and the original floating soul is completely stabilized.


    "Well?" Qingfeng found that I didn''t have the slightest abnormality, and his mouth made a sound of surprise.


    But his voice of surprise was replaced by the voice of anger.


    Because Yan don''t know when has quietly moved to his back, taking advantage of the breeze don''t pay attention to when a sword mercilessly chop.


    Seeing this, Qingfeng made a roar in his mouth. At the same time, he turned the Buddha dust in a direction and blocked it away.


    Yan''s sword was just at the end of the Buddha''s dust, and suddenly the Three Thousand Buddhas were split into pieces.


    All over the sky, silver fell on Qingfeng''s face, as if laughing at his arrogance.


    Suddenly, Qingfeng turned his head and said word by word, "you dare to destroy the magic weapon that master gave me. You must die today!"


    No, this guy''s going crazy.


    Seeing the appearance of Qingfeng''s hair, I felt tight in my heart. I just wanted to greet Yan, but the Buddha dust in Qingfeng''s hand was flying automatically.


    At this time, the Buddha dust is like a big disk, winding the wind around the airtight.


    No, he can''t be allowed to go on like this.


    Feeling a strange sound in the air, he nodded to Yan and said, "you go up and I go down!"


    The little Annie in the distance heard me and turned her lips. She didn''t have a good way: "smelly flow hooligan, let sister Yan be below."


    I found something wrong with Yan''s face. I quickly said, "or you can go up with me."


    But at this time, little Annie put in another word: "sister Yan, I have already said that he is a lust wolf. Look at all the bad ideas. Either you''re up there or you''re down there. That sounds shameful! "


    When I heard little Annie''s explanation, the corners of my mouth began to twitch.


    I''ll kick your ass!


    I just want Yan to attack Qingfeng with me. Is it necessary to interpret my meaning so askew?


    And... Little Annie, can you throw the lollipop in your mouth to me when you go to the theatre.


    How many meanings do you mean by licking from top to bottom and from bottom to top.

 Chapter 106

    The Buddha dust dances and brings ripples.


    The air was filled with a sense of extermination.


    With the Buddha dust dancing faster and faster in Qingfeng''s hands, a sense of depression came.


    No way!


    He can''t go on like this any more.


    It''s as if I''m back to Frederick. I just nodded to Yan. She knew what I meant.


    In a flash, Yan took the hand.


    The flame sword in his hand burst out a flash of fire, and a Western dragon jumped out of the flame sword.


    At the moment, I am not idle.


    Holding his breath, he increased the storm sword to 20 tons. Meanwhile, his fighting heart was mobilized.


    Heaven and earth are silent, there is only the sound of sword!


    Zheng!


    Two beams of light rose into the sky and then passed towards the breeze.


    A touch of bright color cuts across the sky and rushes into the sky.


    Bang!


    A burst of smoke and dust rise, we are within a few meters of collapse.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, I looked up. At this time, the Buddha dust had stopped dancing, and the breeze boy fell on the ground and gasped.


    There was a trace of ferocity, a trace of reluctance... And a trace of loneliness in his eyes.


    I know it''s a sentimental attachment to their original world.


    It is reasonable to say that Qingfeng has been practicing for thousands of years under the constellation of Zhenyuan, but his strength is not so poor.


    But don''t forget that this world is not the one in journey to the West.


    The aura of the world is not enough to maintain his immortal power, just as moganna just came to the earth.


    Its own strength is superior, but it is only one tenth or two of its own.


    Put away the storm sword, just ready to go toward the breeze, but found that Yan took the lead, put the flame sword around his neck, coldly threatened: "take us to find ginseng fruit, maybe I can spare your life."


    But who knows Qingfeng listened to Yan''s words, his face not only did not have the slightest look of panic, but with a trace of determination: "even if you kill me, I will never take you to find ginseng fruit."


    "You..." seeing Qingfeng''s manner, Yan''s face was a little angry, and his flaming sword was raised slowly.


    Kick your skin!


    Don''t Yan really want to kill Qingfeng?


    You know, the purpose of our trip is ginseng fruit. If we kill Qingfeng, we will have a complete feud with Zhenyuan immortal.


    With Yan''s flaming sword raised higher and higher, I opened my mouth just to stop her, but a slightly tired voice rang first: "the breeze is coming quickly, naughty, please let him go."


    The voice came from all directions, as if the speaker were not there.


    Nima! Isn''t the owner of this voice Zhenyuan immortal?


    In the heart slightly move, I hastily toward Yan shout: "stop!"


    The flaming sword stops abruptly in the mid air, Yan turns his head and looks at me suspiciously.


    I pointed to the sky and said with a smile, "your goal has been achieved. You don''t need to act."


    When I said this, I winked at Yan.


    Yan see this, took back the flame sword, turned back to my side.


    When Yan finished all this, I arched my hand to the void and said sincerely: "please come out to see Zhenyuan immortal."


    The voice was silent for a long time, and finally rang up: "you''d better come in!"


    Come in?


    You don''t even know where your old man''s nest is. How can we get in?


    But all of a sudden, I found that the surrounding scenery changed, and the next moment appeared in front of a Taoist temple.


    When you look up, you can see that the eaves of the gate are carved with three characters: "wuzhuangguan" and there is a couplet like this on one side.


    immortal mansion is a family with the same life.


    On the bluestone steps, a boy in the same costume as the breeze is sweeping the fallen leaves, but the moon is embroidered on his Taoist robe.


    When the boy found the hair of the wind, he left the broom in his hand and ran over.


    The boy shook up with Qingfeng in his arms and asked, "Qingfeng, are you ok?"


    Looking at the wind shaking my eyes, I muttered in my heart, "if you shake like this, even if it''s OK, you have to shake something."


    Soon, Qingfeng opened his eyes, no good airway: "Mingyue, if you dare to shake me again, I''ll try my best with you."


    Er... Seeing Qingfeng finally willing to open her eyes, Mingyue breathed a sigh on her face, patted her chest and said, "I''m really scared to death. I thought you were dead."


    Who are these nimas? You''ve lived for thousands of years, and you call yourself a baby. Are you sick?


    Wait... Why does the moon look a little different from the breeze?I looked at Mingyue''s chest and found that Mingyue''s chest was obviously protruding. Suddenly, my eyes were straight.


    Is Mingyue a woman?


    When I think about it, I think my brain is in a mess.


    "Cough..." when I was stunned, I suddenly heard a cough in my ear. When I looked up, I found that Yan was staring at me, as if I had done something outrageous.


    I don''t seem to have done anything wrong. Why do you look at me like this?


    In my doubt, I turned to look at Qingfeng Mingyue, but I found Qingfeng was glaring at me, and Mingyue was lowering her head, but I could see that she was shy from her red ears.


    How can the bright moon be shy?


    Just when I was puzzled, little Annie came to me and said with a smile, "it''s really a big color wolf. When she comes, she stares at people''s breasts and makes their faces blush."


    Hey, you have to have evidence to speak. When did I stare at Mingyue''s chest all the time... Wait a minute. I really looked at Mingyue''s chest just now.


    Heaven and earth conscience!


    I really only took a look, the rest of the time in a daze, OK?


    However, I know that no one believes what I said, so I turned my head and looked at Yan: "well, listen to my explanation. Actually, I was just thinking about how Mingyue could be a woman?"


    Yan glanced at me, with a look of disdain on his face, and said, "how? Do you have to approve whether they are male or female? "


    "No Finding that Yan''s misunderstanding of me was getting deeper and deeper, I quickly shook my head and explained, "the moon in the myth has always been a boy, but how did it become a girl?"


    On the side of the breeze, immediately not happy: "our family moon has been a woman, OK?"


    "You NIMA are unscientific! Why can the moon be a woman? "


    "Why can''t I be a woman?" Mingyue stood up and walked slowly to me, summoning up her courage: "people are always women. If you don''t believe it, just verify it."


    With that, Mingyue closed her eyes, straightened her chest, and motioned me to touch it with my hands.


    In an instant, I felt three murderous tendencies fall on me.


    I turned around and counted, and found that little Annie was also looking at me with a murderous look, which was a depression in my heart.


    You said that Yan and Qingfeng looked at me with murderous eyes. What kind of mess are you doing?

 Chapter 107

    Looking at the bright moon with a chest in front of me, I feel depressed.


    Do you really think I''m a hooligan?


    But then again, if you are sincere enough to let me touch it, you can find a place where there is no one.


    What do you mean when you let me touch you in front of so many people?


    When I hesitated to check the authenticity, I got a slap on the forehead.


    Looking back, I found Yan staring at me angrily: "Ge xiaolun, don''t forget our purpose here."


    Yes!


    We''re here for ginseng fruit. Don''t try to buy me off with beauty.


    With a cold hum, he quickly put away his face and said seriously, "I believe you are a woman. OK, take us to see Zhenyuan immortal."


    Mingyue heard me say this, her face showed a look of happiness, and quickly took back her strong chest.


    When I saw this, I sighed a little in my heart. Once there was a pair of big and white "steamed buns" in front of me. I didn''t cherish them. I didn''t regret it until I lost them. If God could give me another chance, I would say to Mingyue, let me touch it.


    Of course, I don''t dare to say this in front of them. Let''s not talk about Mingyue first. If Yan really treats me as a wolf, it will be troublesome.


    I don''t know if Mingyue is here. I just received a message from Zhenyuan immortal. Without the slightest hesitation, I took us to Wuzhuang temple.


    Through the graceful corridor, came to the solemn hall.


    Mingyue doesn''t have too much hesitation. She pushes the door in.


    A breath of vicissitudes came to my face, and the slanting sunlight projected into the dark hall, bringing a trace of light.


    Stepping into the hall, I found that there was nothing in it except a statue above.


    This statue is solemn and solemn. The breath from the statue gives people a great pressure.


    I was just confused that the original good statue split from the middle, but there was a horrible crack in the middle of the eyebrow.


    The crack is askew, like a centipede, which is very frightening.


    Nima! Who on earth is such a beast that he even refuses to let go of the statue.


    I slandered him in my heart. Then I raised my head and looked around. I didn''t find zhenyuanzi''s figure. I asked some depressed questions: "where''s Zhenyuan immortal?"


    But qingfengmingyue didn''t answer my question. Instead, she looked at the cracked statue with a solemn face.


    Your grandmother drops! I don''t take you to play like this.


    We were brought to this place, but we disappeared.


    Just wanted to ask Yan to go out to look for zhenyuanzi, but there was a question in the statue: "Monkey King has come to this world?"


    As soon as the sound rang out, Annie and I were startled.


    And little Annie took advantage of this opportunity to get into Yan''s arms. Originally, I wanted to get into Yan''s arms like Annie, but Yan glared at me fiercely, and immediately I became honest.


    Turning to look at the cracked statue, I tried to ask: "are you Zhenyuan immortal?"


    This time, I clearly saw that the statue opened its mouth and said, "yes, I am the Zhenyuan immortal you are looking for. Where is the monkey king now? "


    Nima! It''s ok if you don''t come out to see people in broad daylight, but what''s the meaning of hiding in the statue.


    I turned my eyes and said, "the monkey king is very bad now, so I want to ask you for a ginseng fruit to continue his life."


    "Ha ha..." a burst of laughter came from Zhenyuan immortal''s mouth: "I feel much better when I hear that Sun Wu is not good!"


    I''ll go to your uncle!


    You are not wrong. You are happy to hear that your brother is not doing well.


    Are you all crazy?


    Maybe Zhenyuan immortal saw the doubt in my heart and said with a sneer, "you think I was willing to bow to that monkey. The Tathagata wanted to woo me, but he couldn''t do it. He had no choice but to attack the monkey king. He first asked the goddess Guanyin to save the ginseng tree, and then encouraged me to make a vow with the monkey king. His purpose was to pull me into the camp of Buddhism. "


    It''s said that thousands of years old bastards, 80000 years old turtles, none of these old monsters who live for thousands of years are easy to deal with. They are full of calculation!


    Then, zhenyuanzi''s voice sounded again: "if I hadn''t seen the situation, I would have opened the Huzhuang Dazhuang in advance. It is estimated that Wuzhuang temple has long been lost in this world of mortals. "


    "Live with the heaven, live with the earth. Now it''s just a farce."


    At this time, I was intrigued by Zhen Yuanzi and asked carefully, "what happened in those years? Why did you all mention that you were shaking your head in those days? "


    The statue''s eyes blinked and asked with a trace of evil interest, "do you want to know?"


    Although zhenyuanzi couldn''t have told me so kindly, I answered casually, and wanted to know."I won''t tell you." The town Yuan son coldly throws out such a sentence, immediately then have no voice.


    You are cruel!


    In my heart, I silently put up a middle finger to the statue of God, then sorted out my mood, and said with a smile: "how does the Monkey King say that it''s you who make a brother, you can''t watch him die. Give me a ginseng fruit, so that I can go back to save people!"


    "If I had ginseng fruit, do you think I would still be like this?"


    All of a sudden, there was a golden light in the statue.


    Although very dazzling, but I still forced to look at the past.


    I was startled at this.


    In the golden light, a middle-aged man was sitting on a Buddhist platform, but his whole body was full of cracks, as if to crack at any time.


    as like as two peas, the cracks are exactly the same as those on the statue.


    Jin Guanglian went, and the hall was calm again, but my heart didn''t calm down for a long time.


    No wonder zhenyuanzi has been hiding in the statue, and his feelings have been hurt like this.


    Wait... He just said that if ginseng fruit itself would not become what it is now, that is to say, he does not have ginseng fruit at all.


    Nima! If you didn''t have ginseng, you would have said that. I''ve wasted so much time here.


    He immediately turned around and pulled little Annie out of Wuzhuang temple, but the gate closed automatically.


    Looking at the locked door, I took a deep breath, turned to the statue and said coldly, "zhenyuanzi, what do you mean?"


    "It''s not interesting. I just want to make a deal with you."


    I frowned, my voice slowed down and said, "what''s the deal?"


    "You help me recapture the ginseng fruit tree, how about I give you two ginseng fruit?"


    Seeing zhenyuanzi''s steady face, I rolled my eyes.


    This guy must have expected me to give up ginseng fruit, so he wanted to use my strength to help him finish something.


    Glancing at the breeze and moon, they found that the two boys were silent and sighed helplessly: "first, where are the ginseng fruit trees?"

 Chapter 108

    In the hall, there was silence.


    I looked up at the statue in front of me, and my face was puzzled.


    Nima! Why don''t you ask me to find a ginseng tree for you?


    After a long time, zhenyuanzi''s voice was heard in the hall, only with a trace of embarrassment: "this... When I was liberated from the myth, someone robbed the ginseng fruit from my hands!"


    What!


    After hearing this, I almost jumped up from the ground.


    You always talk about feelings for a long time, and you don''t even have a hair in your hand.


    Shameless!


    He spat in his heart, but on the surface he didn''t move. He asked: "it must not be a good kind to snatch ginseng fruit trees from your Zhenyuan immortal. You have seen my strength. Are you sure I can help you get ginseng fruit trees back? "


    To my surprise, a firm voice came from the statue: "of course you can."


    Later, Zhenyuan immortal''s voice slowed down a little bit: "of course, I will send qingfengmingyue to help you. With their help, you will be more likely to take back ginseng fruit trees."


    Hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, I fell into deep meditation.


    We''ve seen the strength of Qingfeng. It''s really strong.


    If it had not been for me and Yan to join hands to suppress him at that time, it would not have been known who would win or lose.


    As for Mingyue... Although I haven''t seen her strength, it must not be much different.


    If you take them with you, it is estimated that this operation will be much easier.


    He nodded and looked at the statue: "I can agree to your request, but I want three ginseng fruits."


    "No way!" Before zhenyuanzi could say anything, the breeze on the side of the tree was furious: "the fruit of life has been blooming for three thousand years, bearing fruit for three thousand years, and ripening for three thousand years. It''s only seventy-nine and forty-nine fruits at a time, but it''s too much for you to ask for three ginseng fruits as soon as you open your mouth."


    Just go too far!


    As soon as I came to your Wuzhuang temple, you gave me a hand. Now I can''t go too far?


    I didn''t pay attention to the clamor of the breeze, instead, I was staring at the statue with a sneer on my face.


    I don''t believe that Zhen Yuanzi dares not to agree to my request.


    After all, what I want is ginseng fruit, and what zhenyuanzi wants is ginseng tree.


    One is fruit and the other is root.


    Which is more important, I think the fool can tell.


    Soon, a sigh came out of the statue: "I promise you!"


    Hey, you can just say yes. Why do you use such a sad tone.


    Don''t think that if you pretend to be pathetic with me, I will be soft hearted.


    He turned and glanced at the breeze, and said with a cold smile, "if you want to be clear, now your master is begging me, not us."


    At this time, zhenyuanzi''s voice also rang: "Qingfeng, he''s right. After all, we are outsiders. The world repels us. The power of you and Mingyue alone is not enough to take back ginseng fruit trees. So put away your dissatisfaction and cooperate with them in this action. "


    Qingfeng''s face changed several times. Finally, he bowed to the statue and said respectfully, "I will obey the master''s decree."


    "Well, I''m tired. Take them down to have a rest."


    There was such a word coming out of the statue, and he was completely immersed.


    I know zhenyuanzi is just looking at the deal. He is too lazy to talk to us.


    Qingfeng Mingyue bows to the statue. Then Qingfeng glares at me and turns to walk outside the hall.


    Following them, Yan and I came to an independent hospital.


    It''s just that there is a great depression in other hospitals.


    The rare grass on the eaves has begun to wither, and countless fallen leaves have piled up the whole courtyard.


    At a glance, I thought I was in a wilderness.


    Qingfeng didn''t pay attention to our differences. Instead, she pushed the door open and said coldly, "there are three rooms in this room. You can choose at will. But I warn you, don''t step out of Wuzhuang temple without anything. "


    On the side of Yan a listen to pick eyebrow, can''t help but ask a way: "you five Zhuang Guan is what happened?"? Why do I feel something''s wrong around here? "


    At this time, I found that the clever Mingyue just wanted to speak, but she was glared by Qingfeng and closed her mouth wrongly.


    The breeze swept Yan one eye, cold way: "shouldn''t ask don''t ask."


    Looking at the clear wind and bright moon leaving figure, Yan''s mouth burst out a sentence: "the defeated general is also so arrogant!"


    I heard this wry smile unceasingly, estimated that Yan has forgotten the reason why Qingfeng will lose, that is because we two people join hands.


    Looking at Yan into the room, I just want to follow in, but Yan turned his head and glared at me: "your room is next door, what do you want to do with me?"Hey, don''t do that!


    Anyway, we''ve been sleeping in the same bed. We won''t even let you in.


    I pointed to the little Annie who followed Yan, some unconvinced asked: "why can she enter, I can''t?"


    Who knows Yan threw me a pair of white eyes, no good airway: "can you compare with little Annie?"


    Nima! Why can''t it be compared.


    Annie is human, I am human... Although she is a little woman like you, she doesn''t discriminate against men.


    Just as I was about to speak, Yan suddenly closed the door.


    Looking at the locked door, I feel depressed.


    Since I can''t get into Yan''s room, I''ll go and have a look at my room.


    He went to the next room and looked at his residence. He found that it was very shabby and rolled his eyes.


    Qingfeng is too stingy!


    I beat you once. It''s necessary to arrange such a poor room for us!


    Clean the room for a while, found that it was late, thought it should be the point to eat, so went straight to Yan''s room.


    Looking at a slit in front of the door, a smile.


    It seems that Yan is not so heartless, and he knows to leave a door for me.


    Since the crack in the door was specially left for me by Yan, there was no need to knock. Slowly pushed open the door, quietly walked in.


    At this time, the room was silent, and there was no one in the hall.


    Turned to look at the bedroom, found that there is light inside, in the trend of curiosity, I slowly walked past.


    Along the crack in the door toward the inside, I was shocked.


    Inside the bedroom, Yan has taken off the angel armor, revealing the white shirt inside.


    And she put her hand on the button of her shirt and began to untie it slowly.


    One or two...


    although Yan''s back is towards me, I can still vaguely see the snow-white in front of Yan''s chest through the dim light.


    At this time, Yan has taken off his shirt, inside... There is nothing inside.


    The clean back showed in front of my eyes, which made my throat dry.


    Suddenly, I found someone pulled my sleeve, subconsciously looked down, but found little Annie standing beside me, innocent looking at me, asked: "brother Lun, what are you looking at? I''m salivating. "

 Chapter 109

    She''s cold, heartless!


    My egg hurts. It''s tight!


    At this moment, I deeply realized the essence of these two sentences.


    If you let Yan find out that I secretly watched her change her clothes, her impression of guangwei''an in her heart was not collapsed... Well, even if I never set up guangwei''an''s image in Yan''s heart, I must never let Yan find out that I secretly watched her change her clothes.


    The next moment, I made a crazy move.


    I covered Annie''s little mouth and pulled out a lollipop from her pocket like a juggler. With a smile, I said, "Annie, as long as you don''t speak, this lollipop is yours. What about? It''s a good deal! "


    After so long observation, I have already found that little Annie has an incomparable preference for lollipops.


    Therefore, I firmly believe that a lollipop can definitely buy off little Annie.


    Sure enough, when little Annie found the lollipop in my hand, her eyes suddenly lit up. If my hand had not covered her mouth, she would have cried out.


    I found that little Annie nodded and happily took the lollipop from my hand. I was secretly relieved.


    OK, OK. Finally did not let Yan discover.


    Little Annie quickly ripped the wrapping paper of the lollipop, stretched out her pink tongue and licked the top of the lollipop. Her face suddenly showed a look of enjoyment.


    Nima!


    If you lick it, why do you still make such a ecstatic expression? If you let others see it, it''s easy to misunderstand it.


    I just wanted to correct little Annie''s posture of licking the lollipop, but I found that there was a murderous smell behind her, and suddenly she became stiff.


    Hard to turn around a look, it was found that Yan has changed good clothes, standing behind me.


    But at this time Yan can''t say friendly, there is a trace of murderous in his eyes.


    Seeing this, I quickly shook my hand and explained, "don''t get me wrong. I''m here to have dinner with you."


    Yan glanced at me suspiciously, and then his eyes fell on little Annie: "Annie, sister Yan didn''t let me tell you that if someone came in, I must inform my sister. How did you eat lollipops here?"


    Little Annie licked the lollipop and said, "sister Yan, people were hungry just now, so she went out to look for food. When she came back, brother Lun was already in the house."


    Kick your ass!


    Did I feed this lollipop to the white eyed wolf?


    Feeling that the murderous spirit on my neck was about to materialize, I quickly explained: "don''t get me wrong, I just came in and didn''t see anything."


    "Brother xiaolun is lying again." Little Annie gave me a white look and didn''t have a good way: "when I came in just now, I saw you lying in front of sister Yan''s bedroom door for a while, and even saliva came out."


    My little ancestor, don''t add oil and fire at this time.


    Suddenly, I felt that I was patted on my back. Looking back, I found that Yan''s face was expressionless and asked, "did you see everything just now?"


    At this time, anyone who admits it is stupid.


    I desperately shook my head: "I guarantee with my personality that I didn''t see anything."


    Suddenly, Yan pointed to his nose and asked coldly, "do you think I''m stupid?"


    This question is too technical!


    I did not hesitate to shake my head, a face firmly replied: "you are not stupid force!"


    Suddenly, Yan raised a few decibels and yelled: "since I''m not a fool, do you think I''ll believe your lies?"


    Flame sword slowly in the hands of Yan shape, but the temperature inside the room is a sudden drop.


    Seeing this, my face changed. I just wanted to turn around and escape from the room, but the flame sword in Yan''s hand had been chopped off.


    Boom!


    The sound of the earthquake resounded through the whole Wuzhuang temple, breaking the tranquility of the night.


    However, because I was not attacked by Yan in time, I took this opportunity to escape from the room.


    Before I could adjust my breath, Yan''s angry voice came from behind: "Ge xiaolun, it''s hard to get rid of my hatred if I don''t tear you apart today."


    I felt the strong wind behind me, and my body flashed slightly.


    The next moment, there were several cracks in the place where I had been.


    Looking at the spread of the broken marks, I can''t help talking.


    Kick your ass!


    It seems that Yan is really angry this time.


    But let me speechless is the initiator of all this, little Annie even smoked a small stool, mouth lollipop for Yan applause.


    This goblin is so hateful!


    Mingming promised that she would not complain as long as I gave the lollipop, but who wants to...


    next time, she will never be fooled easily!


    See Yan carrying flame sword rushed up, my heart a tight, just ready to turn around flash, but found a shadow in front of me.Fixed eye a look, but the moon.


    But the flame sword in Yan''s hand has already split down, it''s too late to let her stop again.


    Just when the flame sword was about to be draped on the head of the moon, she made a move at random, and the flame sword was forced into the air.


    At this time, Mingyue turned around and said, "she didn''t come with you. How can she turn into enemies now? It''s something you''ve done to make her lose her mind. "


    Facing the moon''s smiling eyes, I have a bitter smile in my heart.


    I don''t know if it''s immoral to watch people change clothes.


    Since Mingyue''s hand, this farce should be over.


    I will pull the moon behind me, and then a chest, a serious face said: "Yan, if you really hate me so much, then let me die under you!"


    Then I turned my head and blinked at the moon: "take back your spell!"


    "Good!" The bright moon answered simply.


    Hello! I''m just talking and acting. There''s no need to be so straightforward.


    With the moon hit a ring finger, flame sword to recover, quickly toward me.


    Seeing that the flame sword was about to split on my head, I wondered whether I wanted to temporarily avoid the wind, but suddenly I found that the flame sword stopped abruptly in the air.


    It seems that Yan is still reluctant to kill me!


    A burst of joy in the heart, a look up but meet Yan''s icy eyes: "kill you like this, it''s too cheap for you."


    Hello! What do you want?


    See Yan changed the posture of holding the flame sword, my heart suddenly a tight, just want to speak, but in front of the eyes is blooming a burst of sword light.


    Crackling...


    with a strange sound in my ear, I suddenly feel chilly.


    Looking down, he found that his clothes were cut into pieces by Yan.


    What''s more depressing is that little Annie even stares at me!

 Chapter 110

    The sword light is cold, but I''m colder all over.


    With these swords, my clothes were cut into pieces.


    But still calculate Yan a little conscience, a few key parts back to me.


    "Yes! Brother xiaolun ran naked! " Little Annie on the side held the lollipop in her mouth and clapped her hands.


    I see this, in the heart that calls a depressed!


    If I had been betrayed by this little ancestor, I would not have become what I am now.


    But fortunately, Yan finally took a breath, coldly glared at me: "if there is another time, the consequences are at your own risk!"


    With that, she looked at my crotch with a murderous look.


    Suddenly, I chrysanthemum a tight, quickly nodded: "you can rest assured, if there is another time, I will cut the chicken."


    Poof...


    when Mingyue, who was watching the drama, heard my promise, she burst out laughing, which made me turn around and stare at her.


    This is a man''s oath, what smile.


    Seeing a farce come to an end, Mingyue came back to me and said in a deep voice, "everyone, master, please."


    You are an unfilial apprentice. Your master didn''t say it earlier. I''ve suffered so much for nothing.


    With endless resentment in his heart, he left the sentence "wait for me, I''ll go back and change my clothes.".


    It was late at night when he appeared in the hall again.


    At this time, as the carrier of zhenyuanzi, the statue faintly emitted a burst of light, but the light was very weak. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    Zhen Yuanzi saw the crowd and said, "I''ve determined the location of ginseng fruit tree. You can take action."


    Nima! It''s a bit of a hole to ask us to work for you before we can have a bite of the rice here.


    Although the heart of a hundred reluctant, but I also know that time does not wait.


    Although the monkey king had the time to hang himself up, he could not support it for long. He could only nod his head: "we can start now, but don''t forget the previous agreement."


    "Don''t worry. I always keep my word."


    As soon as zhenyuanzi''s voice fell, a bright light floated out of the statue, accompanied by zhenyuanzi''s slightly tired voice: "follow this bright light, it will guide you to find ginseng fruit trees."


    The light rose slowly and flew out of the house.


    Yan and I looked at each other and quickly followed up.


    But suddenly found something wrong, turned to see, but found that little Annie also followed up.


    I stopped and picked Annie up like a chicken. I didn''t have a good way: "let''s get down to business. What are you doing with us?"


    Little Annie rose into the air a little uncomfortable. After a while of punching and kicking, she found that everything was in vain. A cold hum came from her nostril: "of course I''m going to protect sister Yan."


    Just you?


    I looked at Annie up and down, and finally shook my head and said, "your sister Yan has my protection. You can stay here honestly."


    "I don''t want it!" As soon as little Annie heard that she was going to leave her here alone, her mouth pouted high: "who knows if you are a sex wolf and will do something to sister Yan, so I have to protect her."


    Kick your ass!


    The original protection you said is to protect Yan''s innocence!


    Do I look like a color wolf?


    Just wanted to teach Annie a lesson, let her understand what is a gentleman, but Yan turned his head impatiently said: "let Annie follow us, leave her here alone, I don''t worry."


    Please!


    This is wuzhuangguan. Why don''t you worry.


    I rolled my eyes, some depressed explanation: "with zhenyuanzi in, what else do you worry about?"


    Who knows, Yan looked behind him and found that they haven''t followed the clear wind and bright moon. He said strangely: "it''s because of him that I don''t feel at ease."


    Huh?


    Hearing Yan say so, I slightly frowned.


    Zhenyuanzi is the ancestor of the earth immortal. Shouldn''t he attack a little girl?


    Perhaps I was aware of the doubts in my heart, Yan looked with a trace of irritability: "I don''t know what kind of person zhenyuanzi is in your myth, but I just noticed a dark power from him. Although it was only a flash, I''m quite sure that it must belong to the energy of death''s calsas."


    No way!


    Has the hand of death reached Wuzhuang Guan?


    Yan glanced at little Annie in my hand and said slowly, "I know you may not believe me, but you must not leave Annie alone in wuzhuangguan."


    All right! Now that you''ve said that, let this guy follow us.


    Annie on the ground, the little guy immediately ran to Yan''s side, at the same time also don''t forget to my tongue."What are you doing? I don''t want to catch up


    Qingfengmingyue finally followed up. When they found that we were still in the same place, they suddenly got angry: "don''t forget, you promised my master that you would take back the ginseng fruit."


    Hello! Let''s be reasonable. When did I promise you that master will take back ginseng fruit.


    Forget it. I don''t care about you two.


    Urged by the clear wind and bright moon, we are closely following the light.


    About half an hour later, the guiding light stopped in a canyon.


    No matter how we urge it, it just refuses to enter the canyon, as if there is something in it that makes it fear.


    "Ginseng fruit should be in the middle of this canyon. Since the guiding light is not willing to go in, let''s go in!" Qingfeng said coldly, and then took the lead in walking towards the canyon.


    At this time, the canyon is silent, as if the whole world is quiet at this moment.


    Dead vines, old trees... Dead leaves, dead branches.


    Proclaiming the desolation here.


    The canyon is like an inverted gourd, with a small exit and a large interior.


    At a glance, there was no end.


    In the valley, some branches are spreading everywhere.


    In the rendering of the night, it seems more and more ferocious.


    There are still bones under the dead trees.


    There are both humans and animals, and there are several large skeletons among them. We can''t see what the original owner is.


    "Something''s wrong!" I scanned around and then said, "as soon as I came in, I seemed to be staring at by countless pairs of eyes, and the bones on the ground. I don''t believe they have nothing to love, so I found such a place to commit suicide."


    "Make a fuss!" With a cold hum, the breeze strode towards the deepest part of the valley, but before he took a few steps, the ground shook, as if something was about to come out of the ground.


    Boom!


    There was a huge roar in our ears.


    Then I found a huge tree with vicissitudes coming out of the ground.


    And there are some human fruits hanging on the giant tree.


    I couldn''t help shouting: "ginseng fruit tree!"


    But this time Yan put forward his own question: "ginseng fruit is black?"


    Huh?


    When I heard Yan say this, I looked at the ginseng fruit tree carefully and found that the original crystal, bright and attractive ginseng fruit was stained with a trace of black air.


    It''s this black air that makes ginseng fruit look a little afraid.

 Chapter 111

    The black streamer faintly flows on the ginseng fruit tree, and the original crystal fruit on the tree is permeated with black air.


    The black fog is like the cry of a wronged soul, in which there is a faint cry of a child.


    It''s a little frightening when it''s combined with the surrounding gloomy and horrible atmosphere.


    Qingfeng and Mingyue saw this, their faces showed a burst of ecstasy, Qingfeng couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Listening to this, I was a little confused.


    Didn''t they find the abnormality of ginseng fruit tree? In their cognition, ginseng fruit trees are just like this.


    At this time, Yan slightly close to me, deliberately lowered his voice to remind: "before I came here, I had read" journey to the west ", the ginseng fruit tree in Miss Wu''s book carries the noble spirit, but at present this ginseng fruit tree is full of death!"


    You know that?


    Hearing Yan say so, I immediately looked at two more eyes, with a little doubt in my eyes.


    Maybe my eyes stimulated Yan. She rolled her eyes and didn''t have a good way: "I lead the angel army to fight all the year round. I''m very sensitive to death."


    I slightly nodded, and then looked at ginseng fruit trees, eyes full of vigilance.


    Qingfeng saw that we didn''t move for a long time, so she couldn''t help urging: "Ge xiaolun, ginseng fruit tree is right in front of you. What are you still doing? Help us to take back ginseng fruit tree."


    Help?


    There is no mistake!


    Well, this operation is under my command... Well, you won''t follow my command even if you look like this.


    But there is nothing next to ginseng fruit tree. What else can I do for you.


    I just wanted to talk, but I found a row of green lights in the distance.


    Look carefully, it was a pair of green eyes.


    One pair, two pairs...


    after careful counting, we found that there were dozens of them.


    Ouch...


    suddenly, a loud wolf howl sounded in my ears, accompanied by dozens of strong wild wolves appeared in front of us.


    The wolf standing in the front is about one and a half meters. His hair is swarthy. At a glance, it blends perfectly with the night.


    The fangs on its mouth are high and up, flashing cold light, and a trace of crystal liquid is left with the corner of its mouth, dripping on the ground, making a "Zizi" sound.


    Behind him were more than ten wolves with black hair, but they looked ferocious and had a cruel smile on their lips.


    Nima! More and more mysterious, when the wolf can become so big?


    Seeing the wolf in front of me, I rolled my eyes.


    It''s just a tiger in bigger size... Or more ferocious than a tiger.


    At least the tiger can''t salivate when he sees people, but the beast''s saliva keeps flowing when he sees us.


    "These wolves should have been destroyed by dark magic." Yan protected Xiao Annie behind him and said coldly: "no wonder zhenyuanzi knew the position of ginseng fruit tree and didn''t dare to act easily. He knew ginseng fruit tree had been occupied by the evil spirits of the dark system for a long time."


    Hearing Yan say so, I frown slightly: "can you confirm which evil spirit?"


    Yan shook his head and said with a gloomy face: "it''s not sure yet, but it''s certain that this evil god should have the same strength as moganna."


    With the same strength as moganna, it''s easy to do.


    After fighting with moganna for so many times, this woman didn''t get any benefit from me every time. It''s just a five scum battle. If the power of the evil god who occupied ginseng fruit tree is equal to that of moganna, the task this time will be much simpler.


    Perhaps I saw the heart in my heart, Yan coldly smile: "do you think moganna is very weak?"


    "As a fallen queen, if her strength is so small, how can she frighten the demon army under her hand?"


    "But..."


    before I finished, Yan interrupted directly: "with your brain, as the commander of the third legion, Kurus can easily beat you, let alone mogana. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Now moganna''s strength is only one tenth of that. "


    Hiss...


    hearing Yan''s words, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Just thinking about it, I really feel that there are many doubts.


    You should know that moganna in the previous life was extremely powerful, but this life was like a tiger without teeth.


    But why is Morgana so weak?


    He cast his puzzled eyes on Yan, but to my disappointment, Yan turned his lips: "don''t look at me with such eyes. I don''t know why Mo ganna is so weak now. But Queen Kaisha once told me that there are only two reasons. One is the suppression of the world, and the other is that moganna has injuries, so she has to send out some strength to suppress the injuries. ""Hey, are you two muttering enough? It''s time to get down to business!" Qingfeng snorted coldly, then sneered: "if you want ginseng fruit, show your sincerity!"


    Ow...


    a roar broke the silence.


    With the roar, the whole pack rushed towards us.


    Looking at the fierce wolves, I turned to Yan and said, "protect Annie."


    The big sword of storm is shaped in the hand in an instant.


    Raise your sword and chop.


    So the action at one go, happened to split in toward me on a black wolf.


    When!


    But to my surprise, when the big sword of storm struck the black wolf, it just made a sound of metal collision.


    The black wolf just flew two meters and then got up from the ground.


    Looking at the white blade on the black wolf, I opened my mouth and said: "lying trough! It''s invulnerable. "


    The wolves came one by one.


    These black wolves are not afraid to die... And they really can''t die.


    Each of my swords fell on the wolf, but the black wolves just shook for a while and then got up from the ground.


    Kick your ass, I don''t believe I can''t kill you bastards.


    Hold your breath and instantly increase the weight of storm sword to 5 tons.


    WOW!


    With heavy sword marks, he cleaved down and happened to cleave on an unlucky black wolf.


    All of a sudden, the black wolf made a "whine" sound in his mouth, and then fell to the ground.


    After staring at the black wolf for a long time, I found that he didn''t get up from the ground at last. I couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    OK!


    These animals haven''t been trained as good as monkey king.


    But at this time, I heard a scream behind me. Turning around, I found that I didn''t know when Yan was forced to join the war and left Annie out of the battlefield alone.


    Yan exclaimed because a black wolf came to little Annie.


    Looking at such a scene, my eyes want to crack, I want to catch up and tear the animal.


    But how far away, can only watch the black wolf toward little Annie.


    At this time, there was no panic on little Annie''s face, but indifference.


    Even I could see a hint of irony on her face.


    All of a sudden, little Annie smashed the teddy bear in her arms towards the black wolf, and gave a strange laugh: "come out, my little bear!"

 Chapter 112

    Bang!


    With an earthquake, a giant bear, up to two meters high, came down from the sky.


    The black wolf, who had been attacked, was hit on the ground by the giant bear, and his mouth kept making a "Wuwu" sound.


    Nima! What the hell is this?


    When I saw the mountain like bear, I was scared.


    Is this the teddy bear in little Annie''s hand?


    At this time, I can''t help thinking of the group of villagers I met before entering wuzhuangguan.


    They once said that a ferocious bear devoured the villagers in their village, and the owner of the bear was little Annie.


    Thinking of this, I frown slightly.


    If things are as the villagers say, then Annie is not a kind person.


    After the giant bear landed, he grinned at Annie. He looked very naive, but his next action made my eyelids jump.


    The giant bear''s palms stirred under his buttocks for a while, and then pulled hard. The black wolf''s mouth, which had been pressed under his buttocks, uttered a cry.


    But it''s not over!


    The giant bear talks like a juggler. The black wolf shakes and roars.


    Click!


    The original black wolf was torn in two by the giant bear.


    The bloody rain scattered all over the land, bringing gusts of fishy wind.


    If you change into a timid person, you will be scared to pee your pants.


    "Damn it! Where on earth did Annie get such a monster? "


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help cursing. I just wanted to separate Annie from the bear, but there was a wolf howling behind me.


    It turns out that the action of the giant bear did not intimidate the wolves, but aroused their ferocity.


    In a flash, so the black wolf gave up the siege and began to attack the bear.


    The bear, who was still playing with the body of the black wolf, saw this and showed a banter expression on his face.


    One or two...


    several black wolves rushed over fiercely, but the bear didn''t even look at them, so he swung his paw and called out.


    Patta, Patta!


    The black wolf, who was still aggressive, was photographed by the giant bear from mid air like a dumpling.


    It''s not over!


    The black wolf, who was shot down, moved slightly. He was just ready to fight again, but the giant bear stepped on it.


    With the slight shaking sound from the ground, the black wolf was trampled into meat mud.


    Yan and I looked at each other and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    If Annie is allowed to stay with him again, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    But now the bear is the only weapon against the black wolf, we have to rely on the strength of the bear.


    When I was in a dilemma, I found that Yan walked slowly towards the bear... To be exact, he should have walked towards little Annie.


    In this process, I found that when Yan passed by the bear, he raised his hand slightly, but little Annie shook her head, and the bear immediately put down the bear''s paw.


    Yan turned a blind eye to everything just now, slowly came to little Annie''s side, touched her head with his hand: "Annie, tell sister Yan, are those villagers true?"


    Annie was slightly stunned, and then shook her head like a rattle: "sister Yan, the village head cheated. Xiaoxiong hurt the villagers just to protect me, but it didn''t eat the people in the village at all."


    Are you sure you''re not teasing me?


    This thing can also be called little bear?


    Looking at the bear a head higher than me, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    If this is also called little bear, it is estimated that there will be no big one in the world.


    Facing little Annie''s expectant eyes, Yan sighed: "but how can I believe you in the present scene?"


    Yes!


    Looking up, there are corpses all over the ground... Although these corpses are all black wolves, they make me worry more.


    A killer demon bear, an ignorant girl, does this combination really have the ability to distinguish right from wrong?


    Finding that Yan didn''t believe himself, little Annie had a look of panic on her face, and the bear became a little irritable.


    This fool may have received little Annie''s order not to do anything to Yan, but to spread his resentment on the wolves.


    See it stretch out a hand to grasp, caught a black wolf that is hovering around it.


    The bear grabbed the wolf''s neck and pulled it hard. Suddenly, there was a "click" sound in my ear.


    When the black wolf''s neck was crooked, he lost his breath completely.


    Nima! It''s better to let it kill like this again.


    Finding that the bear still wanted to spread his anger on the rest of the black wolf, I quickly came to little Annie''s side and said with a smile, "it''s not that we don''t believe you, it''s just that the current scene is too unconvincing.""Also, can you take care of your little bear and let him drive away the black wolf, just don''t kill him any more."


    Suddenly, little Annie looked at me with her big eyes: "brother Lun, do you believe me?"


    Hey, when you ask this kind of topic, don''t look at me with such pathetic eyes. It''s hard for people to answer.


    Although I don''t believe what little Annie said in my heart, I really can''t bear to hurt a little girl''s weak heart. I can only harden my head and say, "I believe you."


    Little Annie''s eyes brightened and she tried to widen them and asked, "really?"


    "It''s true."


    At this time, Annie came to me bouncing, and under the shocked eyes of Yan, she stood on tiptoe and pecked on my face: "thank you, brother xiaolun. No one has believed me for a long time."


    Before I could get back to myself, little Annie pointed at the bear and said, "little bear, just drive them away."


    After hearing this, the bear turned his head and glared at me. In the end, he didn''t disobey Annie''s order and roared at the wolves.


    The huge sound shocked my ears a little confused, and under the roar of the giant bear, the wolves finally felt a little fear and slowly retreated behind.


    Seeing such a scene, I can''t help but feel relieved.


    Anyway, it''s over.


    But all of a sudden, my eyes were fixed, because I found that the wolves that had retreated had come back.


    What surprised me even more was that there was a tall figure behind the wolves.


    With that figure slowly coming towards us, we can see his real face clearly, and can''t help but take a breath.


    This is a bowed werewolf, wearing a set of gold armor, long tusks exposed, eyes with a ferocious look.


    His hind limbs are strong enough to support him to walk on his own.


    The whole body''s hair was dark gold, but it was majestic with that set of gold armor.


    But the wolves, which had already retreated, came up again. Unexpectedly, their heads came out in person.


    I just want to make Yan be more careful, but I find her eyes fixed on the werewolf.


    "Do you know him?" I asked in doubt.


    Yan glanced at me and said faintly, "Warwick the werewolf, neutral camp."

 Chapter 113

    Neutral camp?


    Nima! Why can''t I see a little bit of neutrality in the other person''s face.


    At this point, Warwick, the werewolf, gasps and stares at us, his eyes full of killing.


    The whole body''s violent breath is even more frightening. We dare not move at all.


    All of a sudden, Warwick glanced at the wolf corpse on the ground, and a fierce light appeared in his eyes: "who killed them?"


    Warwick''s voice was heavy, with a thick metallic sound, like the trill of an aging machine before it was destroyed.


    Although these black wolves were killed by little Annie''s teddy bear, we certainly won''t give Annie away.


    Yan tiny step forward, cold voice way: "Warwick, do you still remember me?"


    The werewolf raised his head and glanced at Yan. With a puzzled look on his face, he asked, "angel Yan, how can you be here?"


    "I should have asked you that." Yan picked pick eyebrow, tone with a trace of not asked: "you are not in Zuan good study of your alchemy, run to the earth to do?"


    The werewolf scratched his head and explained vaguely: "I don''t remember very well, but at the beginning I was looking for materials for alchemy. It happened that a man in black had the materials I needed, so he made a deal with me. He asked me to help him guard this ginseng fruit tree in this ghost place. As long as the fruit on it matures, he will give me the materials. "


    Man in black?


    I frowned slightly at the werewolf''s words.


    If I guess correctly, the man in black must be the God of death.


    Yan listen to this, slightly nodded: "now I need this ginseng tree, so you can give it to me."


    Hey, can you be more tactful? At least there is such a "little brother" looking at the werewolf. How can you give people face!


    Between breathing, a burst of laughter came from the werewolf''s mouth: "I didn''t expect that your angel clan had fallen to such a level. What''s the use of this evil thing, even if it can enhance the strength? "


    As an angel, Yan naturally can''t see others discredit the angel family, and his face gradually cools down: "what are you talking about? I want this ginseng fruit to save people."


    "Save people?" There was a trace of irony on the werewolf''s face: "you know, in order to save a person, there are thousands of people buried with him."


    Although I don''t know why the werewolf said such words, looking at the more and more black ginseng tree, I suddenly felt an ominous premonition.


    Turning around, he glanced at the breeze behind him and found that he was tense all over, even more nervous, and there were even beads of sweat on his forehead.


    In the heart of the ominous swept away, replaced by a doubt.


    What is Qingfeng afraid of?


    And what does the werewolf mean that the angels have fallen?


    Before I asked a question, the werewolf said impatiently, "well, give me the killer who killed my people, and you can leave."


    Nima! I really think I''m a vegetarian.


    Seeing the scornful look on the werewolf''s face, my heart moved slightly. However, at this time, the bear stood up and patted the werewolf on the chest. There was a roar in his mouth.


    "So you are the murderer of my people."


    A cold light flashed in the eyes of the werewolf, and the next moment his figure appeared behind the bear.


    That pair of shining wolf claws toward the bear''s back grabbed in the past, suddenly the bear''s back will fly up a blood.


    Under the pain of eating, the bear roared and slapped his backhand behind him.


    Because the werewolf just took back his claws, it was too late for him to escape, so he could only cross his claws over his head.


    Boom!


    There was a dull noise in my ear, and then I found that the werewolf had been shot into the earth.


    It''s just that the werewolf is in good condition except for some disorder.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Nima! How I met some monsters recently.


    The giant bear''s palm at least has the power of a thousand pounds, but Warwick, the werewolf, was hit hard and looked like a wolf with nothing... No, it should be said that it was a wolf with nothing.


    Perhaps sensing the shock in my heart, Yan explained to me softly, "Warwick Warwick is one of the most powerful and respected people in his hometown Zuan. He used to be a great alchemist. In Zuan, an Alchemist is very respected. But in a war, Warwick delusions to use his soul to create a virus that can make the enemy lose combat power instantly. The experiment fails, and Warwick is infected by the virus and becomes a werewolf, but it brings him great power. "


    No wonder this guy is so fierce. He thought he was an alchemist.


    But at this time, I heard a wolf howl.


    Maybe it''s because the bear''s action angered the werewolf, and his body rose half a meter until he reached the same height as the bear.The wolf''s howling stopped abruptly, and the werewolf took a cold look and was furious in an instant.


    Bite with mouth, claw tear... The action is savage and rude, but the effect is great.


    Gradually, giant bear body appeared wound, blood is continuously flowing down from his thick fur.


    "It''s time we did it!" Yan Lengleng said a, in the hand of the flame sword arm a sword flower, the body next moment appears behind the werewolf.


    Yan''s mouth spreads a burst of cold to shout a voice, immediately the flame sword toward the wolf man''s back split down.


    When!


    When the flame sword cleaved on the werewolf''s back, there was a sound of jingo and Tieming. Rao Shi, there was a roar in the werewolf''s mouth.


    Under the pain, the werewolf turned and looked at Yan: "angel, you dare to attack me."


    Yan first cut the flaming sword, then said coldly: "ginseng tree, I''m going to get it. If you know the truth, you''ll flash to one side."


    "Die for me!" A burst of loud cheers came from the werewolf''s mouth, and the wolf''s claws went straight to Yan.


    Listening to the whirring sound in the air, Yan''s face changed, and he immediately blocked the Blazing Sword.


    Bang!


    Although Yan has done it in time, but the huge impact force will still fly her.


    Looking at the Yan about to fall to the ground, I rushed to catch her.


    After Yan stood firm, he shook his head: "strange, when did this guy become so powerful?"


    Listening to this, I moved slightly in my heart, pointed to the black air on the ginseng fruit in the distance and asked, "is it related to the black air?"


    Yan shook his head and said he didn''t know.


    "Ge xiaolun, what are you still doing? Take down the werewolf quickly, and you can get out of Wuzhuang temple with ginseng fruit. " In the distance came the roar of Qingfeng, and then this guy joined the regiment.


    Hello! Let''s play more and less like this.


    Although my face was full of reluctance, I still honestly picked up the storm sword again.


    There is a saying how to say, the mouth said no, but the body is very honest.

 Chapter 114

    Because of my participation, Warwick werewolf has been extremely difficult to deal with.


    Qingfeng is more ruthless. Every time he makes a move, he wants to kill the werewolf.


    Seeing this, I hesitated a little. It was because of my hesitation that the wolf could breathe.


    Ouch...


    while I hesitated for a moment, the werewolf roared. Suddenly, the black wolves, who were still waiting around, seemed to receive some orders and rushed towards us crazily.


    "Glen!" The Buddha dust in Qingfeng''s hand lifted a black wolf away and glared at me: "if you show mercy next time, don''t want ginseng fruit."


    Nima! Even dare to threaten me... Well, I admit I was threatened by you.


    Yan also found my abnormal, slowly leaning over, pick eyebrow asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    I shook my head and said with a heavy tone: "I don''t know why, there is always a bad feeling in my heart. Maybe it''s a mistake to ask for ginseng fruit from zhenyuanzi. "


    Yan will be a black wolf pick fly, and the hands of a ray of light, suddenly that black wolf''s body a meal, then fell to the ground.


    After all this, he put his flaming sword across his chest and sighed: "I don''t understand when I think of Warwick''s words. Why did he say that the angels have fallen when he heard that I was looking for ginseng fruit


    Hearing this, I looked back at the ginseng tree behind me.


    At this time, endless black air is emerging from the underground. But the ginseng tree takes the black gas as nourishment and sucks it into the body desperately.


    The black air was hidden on the surface, and began to spread up the tree until the ginseng fruit at the top.


    After ginseng fruit absorbs the black Qi, it becomes more evil.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. After absorbing black Qi, those baby shaped ginseng fruits add a trace of evil and strange Qi. Even vaguely, I can see one of the maturing ginseng fruits grinning at me.


    It''s just that there''s no naivety, there''s just endless weirdness.


    I shook my head hard, and then looked at the ginseng fruit, and found that it was obediently hanging on the branch, and there was no strangeness at all.


    Strange! Why did I have that illusion just now.


    "Ge xiaolun, do you want ginseng fruit or not?" The roar of breeze came from my ear.


    Turning around, I found that without Yan and I, werewolf Warwick could deal with Qingfeng easily.


    At this time, Qingfeng''s body has been added a few wounds, even the precious Taoist robe has also been dyed red, and the moon is the bitter support.


    Seeing this, I sighed a little: "anyway, you''d better subdue the werewolf first!"


    Yan nodded, slightly moved, and began to fight with the werewolf.


    This time, because of the wolf pack, Warwick doesn''t want to just be beaten passively. That wolf king is more fierce, looking for opportunities to sneak attack everywhere.


    In desperation, we can only let the giant bear deal with it.


    Maybe it''s because the werewolf is so powerful that even if we four join hands, we can''t win him for a long time.


    At this time, Qingfeng glanced at the ginseng tree in the distance. He didn''t know what he saw, and his face showed a color of determination: "we can''t drag it down like this, we must take him down in a short time."


    Hearing Qingfeng''s words, I was shocked because I knew he was going to use a big move.


    Sure enough, the wind will forget the hands of the Buddha dust in the sky, suddenly a gust of wind.


    The funny thing is that the werewolf didn''t stop the breeze. He just stood in the distance and watched him quietly.


    As the dust of Buddha turned faster and faster, Qingfeng closed her eyes and heard a chanting sound in her mouth.


    As the chanting sound grew faster and faster, the Buddha dust seemed to turn into a millstone and rolled towards the werewolf.


    Boom!


    Under the pressure of the Buddha dust, the werewolf has resisted.


    However, the Buddha dust seemed to weigh more and more, bending the werewolf''s knee and making him half kneel on the ground.


    After all this, Qingfeng wiped the sweat on her forehead and said in a cold voice, "Ge xiaolun, what are you waiting for? Get rid of the werewolf."


    Maybe it''s because I''m afraid that I want to be so merciful just now. Qingfeng added: "I can''t suppress him for long. I''ll do it by myself."


    Although I had too many doubts in my heart, I finally raised the storm sword in my hand and yelled: "storm sword will increase my weight to 20 tons!"


    WOW!


    The light of the sword soars to the sky and flies towards Warwick the werewolf with a touch of determination.


    Bang!


    The violent collision shocked the whole Canyon, and the black wolves seemed to have expected the end of the werewolf, with a whimper in their mouth.


    It''s just that their voices are soon muffled by loud noises.


    The sound lasted for a long time, and finally slowly receded.When you look again, the werewolf is on the ground.


    The werewolf is defeated!


    This may be good news for us, but I don''t know why I''m not happy at all.


    But at this time, Qingfeng made an unexpected action.


    He quickly ran to the werewolf, took out a small dagger from his arms and stabbed the werewolf.


    "You dare!" Yan mouth suddenly drinks a, at the same time bully the body but up, for the werewolf blocked this blow. The dagger flew far away. Qingfeng even covered his wrist and said coldly, "don''t you want ginseng fruit?"


    "We want ginseng fruit, but you can''t kill werewolf." Yan coldly spits out such a sentence, then turns to the werewolf and says: "go back with me to pick up the trial!"


    The werewolf took a deep look and burst into laughter.


    Although he laughed reluctantly, I could see a trace of irony in his face.


    "Trial? Is it up to you? " The werewolf struggled for a while, but because he was seriously injured, he fell to the ground again. So the werewolf lay flat on the ground and said coldly, "what qualification do you have to judge me as a fallen angel?"


    "When did I fall?" Some unconvinced Yan retorted: "my angel family believes in light, abides by justice, and never does anything against their will."


    Hum!


    A cold groan came out of the werewolf''s nostrils: "do you know what this ginseng fruit is from?"


    "If you say one more word, I will kill you." The breeze''s face on the side changes, the vicious threat way.


    But the werewolf didn''t even look at him. There was a howl in his mouth.


    Just when I was wondering what the point was, the wolves quickly climbed to the ginseng tree and clawed fiercely.


    "Stop it all!" Qingfeng roared, just wanted to stop it, but I stopped it.


    Regardless of the angry breeze, I stare at the wolves and want to find out.


    Soon, a head came out of the soil.


    That is a child about seven or eight years old, looks very beautiful, looks very cute, but pale, no trace of blood.


    Then, more heads were dug out of the soil by wolves.


    What these heads have in common is that the eldest is only ten years old and the youngest is only five or six years old.


    Looking at the children''s heads, I felt chilly.


    There is a well-known saying in my ears: peach trees are planted under peach trees, and ginseng trees are buried under children.

 Chapter 115

    The breeze began to ripple.


    Originally comfortable cool wind blowing in my body, gradually a burst of cold.


    One, two... In detail, there are 81 heads on the ground.


    The oldest owner of these heads is no more than ten years old, and the youngest is no more than five or six years old.


    There was not a trace of blood on their original young faces, as if something had taken their spirit away from them.


    "Wang Xiaoer!" Suddenly, a cry of surprise came out of Annie''s mouth. Facing my puzzled eyes, little Annie pointed to the head in the middle and explained, "I know him. His name is Wang Xiaoer. He''s from the same village as me, but one day he disappeared. People in the village said that he was abducted by human traffickers. Unexpectedly, he was here."


    All of a sudden, I thought of the villagers who entered the Shenlongjia village. I learned from them that recently, children have been lost in the villages nearby.


    But they thought these children were abducted by human traffickers, but they didn''t expect that...


    at this time, the werewolf finally took a breath and slowly got up from the ground.


    After he got up, he didn''t have any extra movement. He sat down on the ground and gasped: "angel Yan, how dare you take the ginseng fruit ripened by children''s spirit?"


    The last sentence was that the werewolf roared out with all his strength, which made the whole Canyon reverberate with such a sentence.


    This sentence even shocked my heart. I had seen the abnormality of ginseng tree for a long time, but I didn''t expect that someone would use such a vicious method to ripen ginseng fruit.


    It will blossom in three thousand years and bear fruit in three thousand years.


    You''ve been waiting for six thousand years. Why can''t you wait for three thousand years?


    This is 81 lives!


    Can ever know, here agglutinate how much hope.


    Have you ever known how many happy families have been broken here.


    "Who is it? Who on earth came up with such a vicious trick? " For a moment, my eyes were red, and a fierce anger burst out of my body.


    At the same time, the heart of the fight is crazy beating up.


    But at this moment, a hand was on my shoulder. Turning around, I found that it was Yan.


    At this time, Yan shook his head at me and comforted me in a soft voice: "calm down, wait for me to ask the matter clearly."


    Hoo...


    slowly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, and finally suppress the anger in the heart.


    Yan see this, slowly toward the werewolf walked in the past: "this trick is not life you here guard ginseng tree that people use?"


    Kael''thas, the God of death, I will take revenge for these 81 lives one day.


    At the bottom of my heart, it has long been recognized that such a vicious trick can only be used by Carlos.


    But unexpectedly, the werewolf slowly shook his head: "it''s not the man in black. He''s in a different space. Even if he has the ability to communicate with heaven, he can''t capture 81 children and bury them under the ginseng tree."


    It''s not calthas. Who is it?


    Yan took a deep look at the werewolf, as if to determine whether he had lied, but the werewolf did not give in to meet Yan''s sharp eyes, and finally Yan could only sigh: "in addition to the God of death, Carl SAS, I really can''t think of anyone who would use such a sinister method."


    Werewolf listen to this, a cold smile: "in this case, why don''t you ask these two people around you, maybe they know the answer."


    Clear wind and bright moon?


    Hearing this, I was shocked and looked at them in a hurry, but Mingyue shook her head madly: "don''t ask me, I''ve never done anything so heartless."


    Strange!


    Mingyue''s expression doesn''t look like a lie. Does it really have nothing to do with wuzhuangguan.


    Take a deep breath, and then look at the breeze, coldly asked: "can you explain to me how this is going on?"


    Qingfeng glared at me and turned his head away: "don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. My Wuzhuang temple is the orthodox of heaven and earth, and will never use the evil method of stealing heaven and exchanging the sun."


    "Oh! It turns out that this method is called "changing the sky for the sun!" Warwick, the werewolf, nodded: "it''s a good way to extract the purest essence from the world and force the ginseng fruit to ripen."


    As soon as the words came out, Qingfeng''s face changed. He just wanted to scold, but the werewolf''s face changed. He said with a sneer, "what a Wuzhuang Taoist temple. It''s a noble and upright spirit written at the door, but it''s a shameless thing for a monster like me who sells his soul."


    "That day, I was transported to this place and happened to see you bury the last child''s head under the ginseng tree. In fact, you have long been in collusion with the God of death


    This matter is really related to Zhen Yuanzi!


    When I heard that, I was filled with endless anger.


    The grand ancestor of the earth immortal, for the sake of selfishness, unexpectedly came up with such a vicious method.


    Mingyue covers her mouth and stares at Qingfeng in disbelief: "elder martial brother, is this great method of stealing heaven and changing the sun really made by you and master?"Qingfeng looks at Mingyue, with endless panic on her face and a trace of love in her eyes: "Mingyue, master and I are your only relatives in the world. Should you believe us?"


    "No!" Mingyue screamed out: "no wonder you and Shifu have been hiding from me recently. You actually used such a vicious evil method."


    "Why? Why are you doing this? Is ginseng fruit really so important to you? "


    Looking at Mingyue''s disappointed face, I sigh in my heart. It seems that Mingyue has been kept in the dark by Qingfeng and zhenyuanzi.


    Maybe Mingyue''s emotion is out of control. Qingfeng opens her mouth and says with a bitter smile, "Mingyue, you don''t want to know why master and I urgently need ginseng fruit! I''ll tell you the truth now.


    Suddenly, the moon takes the Muzan from her head.


    Just when I was wondering what he was going to do, I found that with the wooden hairpin, his white hair appeared.


    The white hair was so dazzling that no one thought that Qingfeng was so old.


    Mingyue ignored my shocked eyes and looked at Mingyue tenderly: "on that day, when the three of us were liberated from the myth, Shifu, in order to protect us two from crossing the barrier of space, was hurt by the force of time, and my life span was even more damaged. I was accidentally collided by the force of time, and I became the present one It''s not like that. "


    "But..."


    before Mingyue finished speaking, Qingfeng interrupted, "do you want to ask why you are OK? That''s because the master is partial. Since he was a child, he doted on you a lot and gave you the best cultivation method and the best weapon. Even at the moment of rushing out of space, he will cover you with all his mana, for fear that you will have a little accident. "


    Looking at the weeping moon, Qingfeng glanced at the ginseng tree in the distance and said faintly: "master once said that Wuzhuang temple has only three of us for thousands of years. He''s your master, and I''m your elder martial brother, so we''ll fight against all the sins in the world. You just need to be the moon fairy who was famous in Wuzhuang Temple thousands of years ago. "

 Chapter 116

    The faint sound of the breeze reverberated through the whole Canyon, which seemed extremely calm.


    Maybe he had expected that there would be today, but he did it without hesitation.


    Even think about it, I think Qingfeng is very pitiful.


    The chief disciple of Tangtang wuzhuangguan, Qingfeng boy of that era, was reduced to the company of demons.


    It''s just that it''s not an excuse to forgive him.


    A little excited in the heart, put away the pity in the heart, look again, the eyes are full of hostility.


    Eighty one little lives are buried under the ginseng tree.


    It''s not polite to say, Qingfeng, they are exchanging the life of the 81 little lives for their own longevity.


    A little step forward, the hands of the storm sword pointing to the breeze, voice with a cold: "breeze, no matter how many reasons you have, today I must take your life."


    "It''s up to you?" Qingfeng sneered, "do you think it''s really my opponent?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Today, if my master didn''t send me a message secretly, don''t hurt you. You think you can still stand here."


    Between speaking, Qingfeng burst out a strong sense of war.


    That sense of war is amazing, even far away, I can still feel the awe inspiring sense of war.


    Nima! In journey to the west, Qingfeng is just a soy sauce player. When did it become so fierce?


    I tried to shake my head, just want to rush forward, but the side of the moon is shouting up "Ge xiaolun, no!"


    Hello! You a girl can''t say so imaginative words.


    I know you don''t want me to hurt Qingfeng.


    I don''t know. I thought we were doing some kind of exercise that''s not suitable for children.


    But no matter what we say today, Qingfeng must win.


    I immediately shook my head at the moon: "don''t worry, I won''t kill him, I will take you back to the Grand Canyon trial, let him pay for everything he has done."


    "I want him to understand that this is the earth and there are laws. It''s not tosheng Yingzhou, which can act recklessly with its powerful strength. "


    But to my surprise, Mingyue shakes her head: "Ge xiaolun, I''m not afraid that you will hurt Qingfeng. Instead, I''m afraid you''ll kill you. "


    Hello! If you don''t look down on people like that, you know I''ve fought against demons alone. Can''t I deal with Qingfeng.


    Well, I admit it''s not Qingfeng''s opponent, but we have a lot of people.


    I don''t believe it. So many people can''t take Qingfeng.


    Of course, if Mingyue helps, it''s another matter.


    Perhaps seeing my disapproval, Mingyue said, "don''t think I''m scaring you, GE xiaolun. Qingfeng cultivates the skill of destroying heaven. Once it works, it''s extremely powerful. It''s either death or injury."


    Nima! Don''t be so cruel.


    When I heard Mingyue say this, I was shocked. I just thought that Qingfeng even made such cruel moves for longevity, and there was a firm look on her face.


    "No matter what skills he practiced, today he must go back to the Grand Canyon with me for trial."


    When she found that Mingyue wanted to say something, Mingyue immediately stopped her: "Mingyue, you don''t need to intervene in this matter, so I am responsible for all the sins."


    "Today, if anyone prevents me from taking back ginseng fruit, there will be no amnesty!"


    There was a strong murderous spirit in the voice, and I was awed by it.


    Then, the wind slowly toward the ginseng fruit trees.


    At this time, the ginseng fruit tree has been close to black, and the top of several ginseng fruit is showing a morbid black.


    More ginseng fruit began to crazy swing up, as if at any time to fall off from the ginseng tree in general.


    Even a fool knows that ginseng fruit is about to mature.


    No, we can''t let Qingfeng get ginseng fruit.


    With zhenyuanzi''s ability, if Qingfeng gets ginseng fruit, it will be more difficult to find them in the future.


    In a flash, I took out the storm sword and cut it head on to the breeze.


    Perhaps it is to detect the strange situation behind me. Qingfeng turns around and looks at me. He whispers: "I want to die!"


    Suddenly, Qingfeng put out a hand and clawed at the void. Suddenly, I felt that something had caught the storm sword.


    The huge force was far beyond my imagination. Gradually, I felt that the storm sword slowly turned towards me.


    "Damn it! This guy is not taking spring medicine, suddenly become so fierce Feeling the tremendous force, I bit my teeth, turned around and yelled at Yan: "Yan, stop him quickly."


    Yan listen to this, just a little Leng, immediately toward the breeze rushed past.


    Yan''s speed is very fast, and he comes to Qingfeng in the blink of an eye.


    The flaming sword in his hand was raised slowly, and a firelight shot at Qingfeng''s chest.But this move seems very powerful, but the breeze just waved, the original fierce fire will dissipate in the air, leaving only a series of scurrying shadow.


    The curtain fell in my eyes, and suddenly the corners of my eyes began to twitch.


    You know, Yan''s move is powerful, but it''s so easy to be cracked by Qingfeng.


    Is it true that, as Mingyue said, the destruction of Qingfeng Tiangong is so powerful?


    "Villain, you dare to kill Wang Xiaoer. He is one of my few friends." All of a sudden, little Annie, who had been sitting on the stone, jumped up and ran to the breeze quickly. She kept shouting: "I want to avenge Wang Xiaoer!"


    It''s broken!


    Seeing little Annie''s action, my face changed. I just wanted to stop her, but I found a shadow on my head.


    Looking up, I was startled.


    Nima!


    How can this giant bear jump so high.


    At little Annie''s command, the bear sat down toward the breeze.


    Bang!


    A shaking came from the ground, and a cloud of smoke rose.


    As the smoke dispersed, there was no breeze.


    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from Mingyue''s mouth, and she ran towards the giant bear.


    At this time, I felt that someone pulled my sleeve. Looking back, I found that Yan pointed to the bottom of the bear with his finger.


    There is a white figure, it is the breeze.


    But at this time, Qingfeng looks rather miserable. He is like a human meat cushion and is sitting under the butt of a giant bear.


    Nima! It''s a good idea to destroy heaven.


    How to give people a butt to sit down.


    Mingyue pinches a handprint in the void, and suddenly the giant bear''s huge body can''t help flying.


    Mingyue lifted the breeze on the ground, wiped the blood from his mouth and said with red eyes, "Qingfeng, we don''t want ginseng fruit. Let''s go back to the original world."


    Qingfeng slowly shook his head and said: "with the strength of Shifu, I can''t go back now."


    Looking at the breeze of a white Taoist robe, I can''t help thinking of a sentence: evil in my heart is a demon.


    I''m afraid the breeze is no different from the demon now!

 Chapter 117

    A little bit of starlight scattered in the canyon, in the moonlight, ginseng tree flashing a strange luster.


    At the top, the black ginseng fruit is rocking wildly.


    I know, that''s a sign that ginseng fruit is about to mature!


    At this time, Qingfeng criticizes his head, his eyes are red, and he stares at the direction of the ginseng tree.


    I believe that if he had not been seriously injured, he would have rushed to ginseng fruit regardless of the cost.


    At this point, Warwick the werewolf stands up from the ground.


    I was shocked to see his action.


    Should not these two people see ginseng fruit is about to mature, also want to share a share?


    Perhaps aware of the thought in my heart, the werewolf sneered: "boy, I''m not as dirty as you think. On that day, I promised death to take back the ginseng fruit. Now that ginseng fruit is mature, my task is over. It''s time to go back to Carlos and ask for my alchemy materials. " Between the words, a light appeared behind the werewolf.


    All of a sudden, the light shocked and wrapped the Werewolf in it. Suddenly, the figure of the werewolf disappeared in front of my eyes... Until finally, it disappeared completely.


    "Although Warwick''s soul has fallen, there is no doubt that he is powerful. I hope he will not become our enemy in the future." Yan''s voice slowly floated to come over, listen to this I am a little Leng, then nodded.


    Yan is right. The strength of the werewolf is really palpitating. At least now I''m not sure I can beat him.


    Hoo...


    now that the werewolf is gone, the next thing will be easier.


    Turn to see a breeze, found that he seems not to give up, to Yan make eyes, Yan immediately understand, immediately toward the breeze walked past.


    And I was walking slowly towards the ginseng tree.


    Perhaps knowing my intention, Qingfeng began to go crazy: "Ge xiaolun, don''t forget the agreement between you and my master."


    Screw you - damn it!


    You use such a vicious way to ripen the ginseng fruit. Do you still want me to give you the ginseng tree.


    It''s also a disaster for such trees to stay in the world. It''s better to get rid of them as soon as possible. Of course, before getting rid of ginseng trees, ginseng fruits must be picked first.


    I am not a pedantic person. Although I hate zhenyuanzi for using 81 lives to ripen ginseng fruit, it has happened. I can''t let ginseng fruit rot on the tree!


    My right hand stretched out slowly. Just as I was about to meet ginseng fruit, there was a long howling sound in the distance.


    You''re here at last!


    Seeing Qingfeng''s happy face, I sighed.


    The only one who can make the desperate breeze look like this is Zhen Yuanzi.


    Sure enough, as soon as the roar just fell, a figure appeared in my line of sight.


    At this time, zhenyuanzi looked a little more miserable than when he was in wuzhuangguan. The scar in the middle of his brow widened more and more, and there were several cracks in his body. It was like a porcelain, which broke with a little effort.


    "Master, why are you here?" Mingyue looks at zhenyuanzi in front of her and exclaims: "without the protection of the statue, aren''t you...


    before Mingyue finishes speaking, zhenyuanzi waves and interrupts:" if I don''t come again, your elder martial brother Qingfeng will be brought back to trial. "


    When the moon heard this, she lowered her head in shame.


    If she had done it at that time, Qingfeng would not have been reduced to such a state.


    "Zhenyuanzi, you are here at last." I sneer, squint and ask: "I just want to ask, can you feel a little guilty about what you have done recently?"


    Zhenyuanzi looked up at the ginseng tree and raised his mouth slightly: "what''s wrong with me?"


    What a mistake!


    I''m afraid that in Zhen Yuanzi''s mind, these 81 lives are like voices.


    It was not until this moment that I realized that myths are deceptive.


    For Zhen Yuanzi, a God above, he doesn''t care about the life and death of mortals.


    In that case, it''s only one war!


    Take a deep breath, storm sword straight at Zhen Yuanzi''s chest, coldly said: "today, I will kill you!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhen Yuanzi seemed to hear a big joke, and laughed wildly. After a long time, his eyes were frozen and he said coldly, "what are you, dare you point your sword at me. Even if the monkey king comes, I won''t be afraid of him. What''s more, he is a little guy who just inherited the heart of fighting


    Hearing what Zhen Yuanzi said, I didn''t talk nonsense any more. I rushed over with the storm sword.


    "Since you are in such a hurry to die, I''ll give you a ride."


    Boom!


    Although there was a blast in my ear, when I looked at it again, the figure of zhenyuanzi had disappeared."Xiao Lun, watch your back!" In the distance, Yan''s reminder sounded.


    But before I turned around, I felt a palm on my back.


    All of a sudden, I felt as if I had been hit by a mountain on my back. The whole person flew out and fell on the ground, and a big mouthful of blood flowed from the corner of my mouth. I looked at the original place, and zhenyuanzi said contemptuously: "I thought you had some ability to inherit the fighting heart, but I didn''t think you could even take my move."


    Damn it!


    This guy looks like he''s dying, but why is he so strong?


    There must be something strange in it.


    Thinking of this, I looked around and found that there was a bright light not far away.


    In the dark night sky, the light is very eye-catching.


    Moreover, I also found that Zhen Yuanzi looked at the source of the light from time to time, and there was a look of anxiety in his eyes.


    I didn''t realize it. Instead, I stared at Zhen Yuanzi and said coldly, "are you not afraid of the curse of heaven?"


    "The curse of heaven?" Zhenyuanzi pointed to the sky and said with a trace of irony: "this is not my world. The sky here can''t control me."


    "Is there any good in your heart?" I moved back without moving my face, and asked in a cold voice: "in journey to the west, you are the ancestor of the earth immortals, protecting thousands of people, but what have you done now. What''s the use of ginseng fruit ripened with 81 pieces of life? "


    "You are wrong." Zhenyuanzi shook his head slowly, with a smile of evil spirit on his face: "do you think that three thousand years can be filled with 81 children''s spirit?"


    Suddenly, a bad premonition rose in my heart, but before I spoke, Zhen Yuanzi said to himself, "three thousand years of flowering, three thousand years of fruit, three thousand years of maturity... I can''t wait for three thousand years, so I have to use three thousand children instead."


    Boom!


    Heaven and earth down a god thunder, seems to be suffering for the 3000 lives.

 Chapter 118

    Boom!


    In the dark night sky, a flash of lightning fell, and the target was zhenyuanzi.


    Lightning cuts through the dark night, illuminating zhenyuanzi''s face full of evil.


    Lightning danced like a snake, with a decisive momentum toward zhenyuanzi.


    But at this time, Zhen Yuanzi laughed.


    He laughed very brightly, as if the lightning was a joke in his eyes.


    Suddenly, a burst of light rose above zhenyuanzi''s head.


    It happened that the lightning struck on the bright light and suddenly turned into nothingness without dust.


    When the overhead lightning completely disappeared, Zhen Yuanzi shrugged at my face and said with a smile: "you see, I said that the world can''t control me, and it''s not qualified to control me."


    How arrogant!


    What publicity!


    Thinking of 3000 children buried under the ginseng tree, I felt cold all over.


    Is moganna evil?


    She is evil!


    But it''s never done to ordinary people.


    But zhenyuanzi slaughtered 3000 children in one breath, just for those ginseng fruits.


    Even the sky can''t see it any more. God thunder comes down to punish him.


    But in the end...


    three thousand lives passed by, and zhenyuanzi stood in front of me.


    At this moment, I was angry.


    Unprecedented anger, there is a fire burning in the chest.


    He picked up the storm sword in his hand, pointed to zhenyuanzi, and said coldly, "you must die today!"


    "Damn it! I buried my best friend under this filthy tree. I want to avenge Wang Xiaoer. " Little Annie even looked at her cheek, waved her fist, and said: "bear, bite me to death!"


    Hearing Annie''s order, the bear came to zhenyuanzi.


    It''s huge bear''s paw is toward Zhen Yuanzi''s forehead patted in the past.


    But let me feel disappointed, Zhen Yuanzi just slightly raised his hand, then the huge bear''s paw to clip, mouth is a burst of disdain: "little trick just, don''t take it out."


    Between the words, Zhen Yuanzi''s hand was a little hard, and the huge body of the giant bear flew up uncontrollably and hit the ground in the distance.


    Bang!


    When the giant bear landed, it made the ground shake.


    After all this, Zhen Yuanzi clapped his hands as if he had finished a trivial matter and said in a cold voice, "Ge xiaolun, I think you are the descendant of Monkey Sun. I can let you go."


    "If you want to be realistic, get out of Wuzhuang temple for me, and don''t let me see you again."


    Get out of Wuzhuang temple. Is that possible?


    No! No way.


    Although I am afraid of death, I will never let these evil trees in the world in order to save my life.


    This time, zhenyuanzi buried 3000 lives in order to ripen ginseng fruit.


    What about next time?


    Nine thousand? Or more.


    I remember a long time ago, I told Jiawen that if they offended my homeland, they would be punished!


    Now, what zhenyuanzi has done is to violate my homeland.


    Then, be the leader!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a sense of awe inspiring war gushed out of my body, and the heart of fighting in my body was beating crazily


    reaching out and touching my chest, I felt the unyielding will, and I murmured: "you don''t want to give up like this, so let''s fight together!"


    Feeling the determination of fighting heart, I didn''t stop at all. The storm sword in my hand was raised high and chopped at zhenyuanzi.


    The huge sword filled the whole Canyon and immediately illuminated everything around.


    The sword ran towards zhenyuanzi like the Milky way, but I didn''t see the slightest panic from zhenyuanzi''s face.


    As the light of the sword forced him, zhenyuanzi''s hands danced in the void, and a picture of yin and Yang appeared in front of him.


    The huge sword bumps on the Yin Yang diagram and makes a roaring sound.


    The whole Canyon shook even more.


    The sword light dissipated. I looked up and saw that Zhen Yuanzi was unharmed. The only thing to be gratified was that the light on the Yin Yang diagram was a little dim.


    Protecting the Yin Yang picture on his chest, Zhen Yuanzi sneered: "I have already said that maybe I would be worried if it was Monkey Sun, but you..."


    although Zhen Yuanzi didn''t finish what he said, I still saw a trace of contempt on his face.


    It''s true that I''m far worse than Monkey King, but this can''t be the reason for me to shrink back.


    A burst of roar came from his mouth, and his whole body rushed towards zhenyuanzi.


    You can stop me once, twice... But I don''t believe your power is endless.Horizontal chop, vertical chop!


    At this moment, Fengfeng sword seems to be turned into thousands of weapons, cutting one by one to the Yin Yang picture in front of zhenyuanzi.


    Once or twice... Even I don''t know how many times I was shocked by the Yin Yang diagram. I only know that I fell down, ran up and fell again. This cycle is like the replay in a movie.


    "Boy, is it really worth paying for the lives of those three thousand unknown children? Zhenyuanzi frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "if you are willing to go down the mountain now, I can let you go."


    I looked up at Zhen Yuanzi and shook my head firmly: "impossible!"


    "Why?" Zhenyuanzi may be infuriated by my reaction: "I promise you that after this incident, I will completely disappear in this world and never appear in front of you."


    See a face fidgety Zhen Yuan son, I smile, smile very brilliant.


    A superior ancestor of the earth immortal never wanted to be an enemy to me. The only explanation is that zhenyuanzi can''t hold on for long.


    Slowly got up from the ground, turned and looked behind. There is Yan''s guard there.


    The reason why Yan didn''t do it was because of my request.


    Who knows if Qingfeng will pick the ginseng fruit while Yan and I are fighting with zhenyuanzi, so I can only let Yan guard in front of the ginseng tree.


    Seeing me laughing like a madman, zhenyuanzi showed a trace of anger on his face: "I''m dying, but you can still laugh."


    "Yes, I''m dying." I nodded without expression and said in a deep voice, "but how long can you last, zhenyuanzi?"


    Looking at the surprised color on Zhen Yuanzi''s face, I gave a cold smile: "although I don''t know what happened to you, I''m afraid you can''t sustain this state for long, or you won''t encourage me to go down the mountain."


    Zhen Yuanzi was surprised, then sneered: "you guessed right, I really can''t maintain this invincible Dai Feng state for long, but it''s enough to kill you."


    Suddenly, Zhen Yuanzi''s legs glared, his body off the ground, and he flew towards me like a sharp arrow.


    Looking at Zhen Yuanzi with a murderous face, I have no joy or sorrow in my heart.


    Slowly brush the body of the sword, flick, suddenly storm big sword issued a light voice.


    In this case, let''s see the power of fighting heart!

 Chapter 119

    Zhenyuanzi wants to take me down quickly, I can''t do what he wants.


    With the help of the power of fighting heart, I split my sword on the diagram of yin and Yang and suddenly made a dull noise.


    But at this time, I found that Zhen Yuanzi was forced back by me.


    Looking at the yin-yang diagram of zhenyuanzi''s chest gradually faded down, I was suddenly happy.


    I guess I''m right. Zhenyuanzi can''t make it any longer.


    Take a deep breath, the windstorm sword in my hand tilted slightly, and the mouth of the sword was facing zhenyuanzi.


    At the same time, I found that the crack in the middle of zhenyuanzi''s eyebrows was getting bigger and bigger, and there were signs of complete cracking at any time.


    In the distance, Qingfeng saw the change of zhenyuanzi, and exclaimed: "master, you can entangle with him again, otherwise..."


    but before Qingfeng finished what he said, zhenyuanzi waved his hand and said: "I have my own sense of propriety. Now the urgent task is to get ginseng fruit."


    Suddenly, Zhen Yuanzi''s eyes fell on Mingyue: "Mingyue, I''ll entangle these two people. You can get ginseng fruit for me."


    Bad!


    How can I forget that there is still a bright moon.


    When I heard what Zhen Yuanzi said, my heart immediately rose.


    Mingyue''s strength is equal to Qingfeng''s. If she does, I''m afraid Yan can''t stop her.


    Thinking of this, I turned to look at little Annie... To be exact, I looked at the giant bear.


    But what disappointed me was that Zhen Yuanzi didn''t know what to do, so he let the bear fall to the ground.


    Little Annie found my eyes, shrunk her mouth to me, and said helplessly: "little bear says it can''t lift a little strength, so it''s up to you."


    Although ten thousand of them didn''t want to, they had to admit that Zhen Yuanzi was really resourceful.


    Perhaps he had expected this scene for a long time, and his early move deprived the giant bear of its combat power.


    It''s all over!


    Now I am entangled by Zhen Yuanzi, who else can resist the bright moon.


    However, what puzzled me was that Mingyue didn''t listen to zhenyuanzi. Instead, she looked at zhenyuanzi in embarrassment.


    Seeing this, zhenyuanzi frowned slightly: "Mingyue, what are you still doing?"


    Mingyue opened her mouth and said with a bitter smile, "master, I''m sorry, I can''t do it!"


    Zhen Yuanzi suddenly turns around and stares at the moon. After a long time, a burst of sad laughter came out of his mouth: "well, if you were not for protecting you that day, I would not have been hit by the force of time and space. Now you are doing this to me."


    "Master, it''s not like that." Mingyue shook her head desperately, "you have committed too many crimes. Go back quickly!"


    "Looking back?" Zhenyuanzi sneered, "I zhenyuanzi have been a good man all my life, but what''s the final result? Today I will be a villain and see what God can do to me. "


    Zhen Yuanzi turned his head and looked at me: "Ge xiaolun, if you don''t go to heaven, there''s no way to hell. You''re going to break in, so don''t blame me for being rude."


    Between speaking, Zhen Yuanzi made a strange handprint in the void, and suddenly a thick smoke rose around me.


    When the smoke dispersed, I found that I was back on the Grand Canyon.


    What''s going on? Shouldn''t I compete with zhenyuanzi for ginseng fruit in the Dragon shelf?


    It must be an illusion!


    I shook my head hard, trying to get the scene out of my mind, but I found that it didn''t work at all.


    At this time, there was a lot of glory on the Grand Canyon. From a distance, I even saw some soldiers wiping their tears.


    Curious, I went up and stared at a wounded soldier in a bandage and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? Why are you all crying? "


    The soldier raised his head and looked at me. Then he put his head on his legs and said, "we are defeated. We are defeated."


    "Morgana''s demonic Legion raided the giant. General ducao is dead, so is teacher Liu. All the people are dead. "


    Click!


    Hearing the news, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning and became stiff.


    Taking a deep breath, he pressed the soldier''s shoulder and asked, "it''s impossible. I''m just a few days away from chivalrous. How can moganna assemble so many demon fighters?"


    "It''s death!" There was a hatred in the soldier''s eyes: "the God of death can''t let the supernatural cadets grow up any more, so he paid a heavy price and dragged all the demonic legions over."


    "Glenn, you don''t know how miserable we were defeated in that war. All the people on the Grand Canyon were slaughtered, and only a few of us who were responsible for surveying the terrain escaped a blow. "


    No way!


    This is absolutely impossible.


    I have been reborn, why can''t I change the ending.In the last life, with the help of the God of death, moganna pulled the whole demon Legion over and defeated the super Seminary.


    Originally I thought I could change all this after I was reborn, but why can''t I escape this fate later.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and asked the soldier, "where''s Jiawen? What about Zhao Xin? And the monkey king and them? "


    "Dead, dead!" The soldier shook his head desperately, as if unwilling to recall the scene at that time: "Zhao Xin and Jia Wen were nailed to the board by Mo ganna, while Sun Wukong and Ali chose to commit suicide in order not to be humiliated."


    No!


    Why don''t you wait for me?


    Why suicide?


    As long as we kill Morgana, we still have hope.


    At this time, a skinny soldier at the bottom drew out a saber and said with grief, "the super seminary is over. The earth is occupied. What''s the use for me to live? I''d better die."


    I had a premonition of what he was going to do. I just wanted to stop him, but the saber had already been inserted into his chest.


    Looking at the soldiers falling slowly, I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t say anything.


    "Dali is right. The country is over. What''s the use of living in this world?" The rest of the soldiers nodded and the general thrust his knife into his chest.


    The splint was stained red with blood, and the soldier looked at me and said, "Ge xiaolun, the super seminary is over. All your teammates are dead. What''s the meaning of your life in the world? Follow us!"


    Let''s go!


    Let''s go!


    Intermittent echo in my ears sounded like a lullaby in general.


    Yes!


    Super Seminary''s over, rose. They''re dead.


    What''s the point of living alone in this world.


    Better die with them.


    Looking at the saber on the ground, I hesitated and finally picked it up from the ground.


    The blood and temperature on the saber. I know it belongs to my comrades in arms.


    Once upon a time, they promised to fight to death.


    But I didn''t expect that GE xiaolun would choose such a cowardly way to die in the end.


    Saber slowly against the chest, as long as I use a little hard can pierce the heart.


    But at this time, I felt a beat in my chest.


    Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop.


    I stopped and touched with the other hand. Immediately I felt an unyielding will spread in my body.


    Fighting heart!


    All of a sudden, I feel the fighting heart unwilling and deep humiliation.


    Maybe the heart of fighting will be oppressed to have me as a master!


    That''s right. Why don''t I fight without fighting.


    Since Morgana killed all my teammates, I will go to her for revenge.


    The sword in my hand slipped, and the giant gorge slowly blurred in my distance.


    In a flash, I knew it was zhenyuanzi''s trick.


    Can''t help roaring: "my heart is like iron, indestructible!"


    The smoke dissipated, and when we looked again, we returned to the canyon.

 Chapter 120

    Smoke dispersed, looked up again, there was no chivalrous figure, on the contrary, Yan was staring at me nervously.


    It''s really zhenyuanzi''s ghost!


    Looking at zhenyuanzi in the distance, I felt a sneer.


    I''m afraid Zhen Yuanzi wanted to kill me in the environment, but unexpectedly, the heart of fighting saved my life.


    Reaching out and touching my chest, I found that the heart of fighting was beating slowly, and I sighed a little in my heart.


    The more so, I have to take the ginseng fruit back for monkey king.


    But before I do that, I have to find out what happened just now.


    Turning around, he asked Yan in the distance, "what did I do just now?"


    Hearing my question, Yan rolled his eyes and didn''t have a good way: "you''re so funny to ask. Just now you yelled and even wanted to pierce your body with the storm sword."


    Nima! I''ve become like this. Don''t you know to stop me.


    Of course, I can only complain in my mind. After all, this is an illusion arranged by zhenyuanzi himself. If it''s so easy to break out, then he is not the ancestor of the earth immortal.


    "Master!" Suddenly, I heard a cry of surprise coming from Mingyue''s mouth. I looked at it, but found that the scar on zhenyuanzi''s eyebrow was more and more cracked, and finally there was a bowl sized scar.


    Kick your ass!


    It''s a pity that zhenyuanzi is a God. If he had been an ordinary man, he would have belched farts.


    But at this point, zhenyuanzi has no ability to fight any more.


    He sighed and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t want to ask that man to do it, but I didn''t expect to be forced to such a degree by a younger generation."


    Later, Zhen Yuanzi called out to the void, "carlas, if you don''t come out again, the ginseng fruit will be picked."


    Carlos is here, too?


    Hearing the cry of zhenyuanzi, I immediately tightened my head and looked around, but there was nothing. I secretly said that this old guy could not see himself, so he deliberately threatened me, right?


    "Xiao Lun, be careful. I feel a very powerful dark force." The distant Yan reminds a, suddenly the scene is more strange.


    After a long time, I still didn''t find carlas. I was about to speak, but there was a wave in the void.


    A black portal slowly formed in the void, and a light that people dare not look directly at burst out above the portal.


    As the light faded away, a figure floated out of the portal... The reason why it was used was that the figure''s feet didn''t touch the ground at all.


    The figure is shrouded under the black robe, so people can''t see his real face clearly. Just from the strong breath overflowing from him, we can see that this man is extraordinary.


    "It''s really karthas, the God of death!" Yan mouth spreads a burst of startled voice, immediately whole body tenses.


    See Yan this action, my heart slightly a tight.


    You know, this is the first time I saw Yan''s face showing such a dignified look, from which we can see the power of death.


    Hearing Yan''s startled voice, Carl SAS glanced in that direction and said with a smile: "long time no see, left guard Wing Yan."


    No one thought that death''s voice was so soft, caressing my ear, just like an old friend greeting.


    But Yan didn''t seem to eat this, and a cold hum came out of his mouth: "God of death, you are not in the kingdom of death to study how to open the door of ultimate fear, what are you doing here?"


    Death smile: "of course, there are old friends call, I came from afar."


    With that, death turned to look at Zhen Yuanzi and asked softly, "don''t you need my help?"


    Zhenyuanzi sneered: "it''s all in your calculation! When you let the werewolf guard the ginseng tree for you, didn''t you just let Ge xiaolun and I turn against each other to get a piece of it? "


    "Great Zhenyuan immortal, I''m afraid you misunderstood me. At the beginning, I let Warwick the werewolf come to watch the ginseng tree, because the people under my hand can''t leave. "


    You can''t go away!


    As Zhen Yuanzi said, it is the God of death who will make this situation come true.


    First, let me turn over with Zhen Yuanzi, then jump out to pick peaches.


    Zhenyuanzi didn''t seem to be interested in hearing death''s nonsense. He waved his hand and said, "don''t talk about those useless people. I promise you. As long as you kill these two people, I can share a ginseng fruit with you."


    Strange!


    Death has long had immortal life. What''s the use of ginseng fruit.


    Perhaps aware of the doubts in my heart, Yan slowly came up to me and explained in a low voice: "the God of death has always been keen to study, and ultimately fear, so he is particularly interested in unknown things. I''m afraid this guy wants to take ginseng fruit back to the kingdom of death to study well."


    "It''s worthy of the name of Zuo huyiyan. I can even guess my intention." Death is still so modest and indifferent. With a smile, he explained in more detail: "although I have endless life, there are always some things in this world that I am worth pursuing. I have heard that ginseng has miraculous effect for a long time, but I didn''t expect to see it today."I pulled La Yan''s sleeve and asked in a low voice: "has death always been so elegant?"


    "I don''t know?" Yan Bai glanced at me, then turned his eyelids and explained: "but I heard that death had secretly sent people to search many ancient books from the earth in order to occupy the earth. I think it''s silly to read a book!"


    "Death, don''t talk nonsense to them, do it now!" Zhen Yuan son some impatient urge way.


    Death smell speech, nodded: "two children, is your own way, or let me hand?"


    Nima! You are too arrogant.


    Let''s take the initiative to offer ginseng fruit.


    To this, I made an answer with storm sword.


    Even though death is powerful, I still hold the storm sword to chop it.


    Now, there is only one thought in my heart. Even if you are a God, today I will pull you down from the altar.


    The shadow of Fengfeng sword cleaved along, but death just made a snap, and a black shield appeared in front of him.


    The slender shadow of the sword cleaved on the black shield and made a dull noise.


    "You are not my opponent, so why struggle?" Death smiles, looks up and down, and utters a tut tut exclamation: "fighting heart, galactic power. It seems that old man Kieran has spent a lot of money to build you! "


    "You''re looking for death A roar came out of his mouth, and his instant step appeared behind death.


    But the God of death didn''t even have the interest to look back. He said with a light air: "I didn''t expect that old man Kieran even handed over the micro wormhole technology to you. It seems that he can''t keep you."


    Although death''s words were light, I still heard a sense of killing from his words.

 Chapter 121

    The breeze is rising, with an imperceptible chill.


    At this moment, I knew that death was killing me after all.


    The black shield turned into a long sword and came with a roaring sound.


    Seeing this, I can only lay my storm sword on my chest.


    When!


    The black sword struck the storm sword and made a loud sound.


    The voice is very pleasant, but I have no leisure to listen carefully.


    Because of the collision just now, it almost let the storm sword out. Even so, the right hand holding the storm sword began to tremble slightly.


    Is this the strength of death?


    It''s really powerful!


    But Yan''s next words made me fall into the ice.


    Yan opened his mouth and reminded him: "Xiao Lun, this is just a part of death. His noumenon is studying how to open the door of ultimate fear in the kingdom of death. There is no way to come here!"


    Nima! Is this just a part?


    Hearing Yan''s words, I had a bitter smile on my face.


    If separation alone is so powerful, how powerful is he.


    Also, when you said this, did you consider my feelings.


    This is too shocking!


    Just Yan''s words raised a hope in my heart.


    Now that I have a separate body in front of me, I don''t think I can do much. Maybe I have a chance to defeat him.


    Take a deep breath, tighten the storm sword in hand, and rush towards death quickly.


    This time, the God of death is not as humble as he was just now, with a sarcastic look on his face: "mole ant is mole ant, even if it''s a separate body, you can''t deal with it."


    As he spoke, death pulled out a bottle from under his black robe. I found that when Yan saw clearly what was in the bottle, his face suddenly changed, and he yelled at me crazily: "be careful, this is the fallen water extracted by death from the fallen River, which can corrode people''s soul."


    Nima! Anyway, you are also a part of death. Can we have a fair fight.


    All of a sudden, death opened the bottle cap, and a smell came to his face.


    What''s more, this guy sprinkled a little towards the void, and suddenly the water of degeneration turned into rain all over the sky and floated to the earth.


    Fortunately, I was smart. When I saw the action of death, I immediately took a quick step and flashed to the distance.


    At the same time, the breeze pushes the moon away to prevent the moon from getting into the water of depravity.


    Originally, a small bottle of fallen water had been in the water for five or six minutes, but fortunately, it was just a dead object, and there was no automatic tracking function.


    But zhenyuanzi and Qingfeng didn''t escape, but let the water of depravity drench themselves.


    This makes me a little confused. Are these two guys not afraid of soul erosion?


    Or the souls of these two guys have already fallen, and they are not afraid of the water of fall?


    While breathing, the water of depravity has gone down. Just as I was about to laugh at the useless work of death, I found that death gave me a black light.


    I just wanted to escape, but the black light was so fast that I got into my body immediately.


    Suddenly, I was stiff and could not move.


    "Do you really think I''m an idiot? It''s up to you to hide from this precious water of depravity. " The God of death found that I could not move, and the corner of his mouth slightly tilted up: "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, what I just sprinkled was ordinary river water, and the real water of depravity is here."


    With that, death took out a delicate bottle from his arms and slowly floated to my side.


    "I don''t know what it would be like to let old man Kieran know that the power of the Milky way that he has tried his best to cultivate has been eroded by the water of depravity. It''s a little exciting just to think about it!"


    In the blink of an eye, death lifted the cap and pointed it at me.


    Bad!


    Although I don''t know if this water of depravity is really as evil as Yan said, from Yan''s anxious look, if this thing is contaminated, it''s estimated that it can''t be taken out.


    I desperately want to struggle, but because of the black light, there is no effect.


    A drop of black liquid slipped from the bottle and happened to drop on my face. Then an amazing scene appeared.


    The fallen water drops on my face gradually melt, and finally melt into my body.


    Suddenly, a crisp feeling came out from the bottom of my heart.


    This kind of feeling is very strange, just like there are tens of millions of ants gnawing at your heart.


    All of a sudden, I found that I could move again, quickly opened the distance between death and me, and carefully checked it.


    When I found that there was nothing abnormal in my whole body, I was relieved.


    It seems that the water of depravity is not so powerful!


    As if aware of the thought in my heart, death gave a cold smile: "this drop is extracted by me from the river of depravity. It is much more powerful than the so-called Alchemist''s Potion. Slowly, you will find that your soul floats to the evil side, and even do whatever you can for your own purpose. "You are teasing me. Anyway, I will not become that ghost.


    I slightly curled my mouth, just wanted to refute the words of death, but Yan said: "Xiao Lun, he''s right. The water of depravity can corrode people''s soul. No matter how strong your soul is, it will be corroded by the water of depravity one day. "


    All right! Death is not really teasing me.


    I cast my eyes on Yan and asked expectantly, "is there any way to relieve that?"


    But let my heart cool is, Yan is slowly shook his head.


    Nima! Can I really become Zhen Yuanzi, and do whatever I can to achieve my goal?


    No!


    I don''t want to be like that.


    However, Yan''s next sentence is to let me rekindle hope.


    "There is another way to remove the water of depravity."


    I''ll go!


    You just shook your head, but now you say there''s another way. Which one should I believe?


    In my heart, the God of death''s surprised voice sounded: "left guard, don''t you want to..."


    but before the God of death finished speaking, Yan coldly glanced at him and made a strange gesture in his hand, "my left guard of the angel Legion Yan is willing to be Ge xiaolun''s guardian angel, love what he loves, think what he thinks, and bear the pain for him I will fight for him and take up my wings for him. I will never give up and never leave him. "


    "You madman dare to conclude a guardian contract with human beings without authorization. If Kaisha knows, she will kill you."


    But Yan said calmly: "there is no need for you to worry about Kaisha queen. Next, you should worry about yourself."


    "Glen, accept my power


    Bang!


    There was a loud noise coming from my body. I waved my fist and felt full of strength.


    Can''t help, I thought of a word, didn''t expect and Yan fit so simple!

 Chapter 122

    The power in my body surged in like a tide. At this moment, I really realized what is called powerful.


    A boxing into the air, suddenly rang out a burst of roar.


    The ripples trembled in the void, as if they were about to break it.


    When I look again, the figure of death is not so big in my eyes.


    When I found out what death wanted to say, I flashed and appeared in front of him the next moment.


    Seeing my action, death''s pupil couldn''t help shrinking a few times, but he still said: "Ge xiaolun, don''t think you can challenge me if you inherit the strength of zuoyiyiyiyan. I tell you, if I''m here, it''s as simple as crushing an ant. "


    "And do you know the price that Yan will pay when she becomes your guardian angel?"


    "It is stipulated that anyone who makes a contract with mankind without permission will be a sinner of the angel family forever and will be reviled by the whole Angel family."


    The big sword of windstorm raised high was put down again. I turned around and looked at Yan doubtfully.


    Just now I actually heard Yan talking about guardian angels, but I didn''t expect the consequences to be so serious.


    "Ge xiaolun, I don''t care about my business. Don''t forget that the monkey king is still waiting for you." Yan Leng drinks: "you this kind of state can''t last long, quickly solve the God of death."


    Take a deep breath, forced the doubt in the heart down, and then look, eyes a burst of cold.


    Just the corner of death''s mouth slightly upward, a face move happy way: "do you really think you can beat me?"


    "I don''t know until I try."


    At this moment, I feel the heart of fighting is joyful, and the blood in my body is boiling.


    In a word, the 3000 lives under the ginseng tree are also related to death.


    In that case, let''s start with you!


    Storm sword burst out a burst of bright light, this moment storm sword to show its due power.


    Between heaven and earth, only the sword is full.


    There was a roar in my mouth, and the light of storm sword suddenly turned into a dragon.


    This dragon is different from the fire dragon of Yan Lieyan sword.


    Shrimp eyes, antlers, ox beaks, dog noses, catfish whiskers, lion manes, snake tails, fish scales and Eagle claws all show that this is a true Oriental Dragon.


    The whole body was dark blue, and the dragon eyes released a terrible light.


    Although it is only changed by the shadow, it shows its power.


    After the Dragon appeared, he let out a long roar and rushed to death.


    "Damn it! How did you summon this thing out? " Vaguely, I heard the curse of death, and then I found a black shield in front of him.


    But this black shield is more dazzling than the one just now.


    Bang!


    When the tap hit the black shield, I heard a loud noise.


    But what surprised me was that although the light of the sword was blocked by death, he himself was hit into the stone wall by the huge impact force.


    Countless small stones rolled down with the cliff and fell to the ground, making a tinkling sound.


    Soon, the God of death came out of the stone wall. He shook his head and said in a cold voice: "for many years, no one has ever dared to offend me like this... Even if it''s just a separate body, I wanted to take you back to study, but now it''s no longer necessary."


    As he spoke, death''s hands danced in the void and began to chant.


    The ancient language rings in my ears. As death''s chanting becomes faster and faster, a whirlpool appears above my head.


    This whirlpool is like a pair of merciless eyes, staring at me all the time, which makes me feel scared.


    As soon as the whirlpool came out, Yan on the side could not help exclaiming: "this is the singing of death. We must stop him."


    Although I don''t understand what death chant is, looking at Yan''s worried face, I know that death must be magnifying.


    I think I''m purer than Warwick the werewolf. I''ll wait until you let me go?


    In an instant, my body was shaken, and the next moment I appeared behind death.


    At the same time, the heart of the fight to the extreme, the hands of the storm sword mercilessly toward the back of death.


    Obviously, the God of death already knew my action, but he could only stop singing and move Heidun behind him.


    Bang!


    A sound of Jinge iron ring, accompanied by death spit out a mouthful of blood.


    I know it''s a backfire caused by death''s forcible interruption of casting.


    When I was ready to take advantage of the victory pursuit, death made a stroke in the void with both hands. Suddenly, a portal appeared in the void.


    Death glared at me and said coldly, "Glen, one day we will see each other again. At that time, no one can save you. ¡°"And you, Zuo huyiyan, have entered into a contract with mankind without authorization. You are waiting to be chased by Kaisha!"


    Leaving behind these cruel words, death slipped into the portal and disappeared.


    Looking at the empty sky, I couldn''t help patting my cheek.


    Did death escape?


    Nima! You can be regarded as the boss of the country of death. If you run away like this, aren''t you afraid of the people under you?


    Slightly shook his head, looking at the sky that gradually closed the turnstile, his face showed a trace of helplessness.


    But since death has escaped, the next step is to deal with zhenyuanzi.


    Turning around, looking at Zhen Yuanzi sitting on the ground, he sneered in his heart.


    Perhaps hearing the sound of footsteps, Zhen Yuanzi slowly raised his head to look at me, and said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect that the final winner was you."


    I picked to pick eyebrow, cold voice way: "the God of death has left you no matter, you still obediently with me will be huge gorge number to accept judgment!"


    "Xiao Lun, my master already knows that he is wrong. Please let him go!" At this time, Mingyue knelt down in front of me and begged, "master, you can''t stand the toss now. I beg you to let him go this time. We''ll give you ginseng fruit and ginseng tree. I just ask you to let my master and elder martial brother go. "


    Tears wet Mingyue''s cheeks, making her thin cheeks look a little more tender.


    At this moment, I was a little hesitant, but when I thought of the three thousand lives, I immediately became firm.


    Before I could speak, zhenyuanzi cried out: "Mingyue, what are you doing? My Wuzhuang temple has never been used to kneel down and beg for mercy! "


    Nima! I''m dying. I dare to be tough.


    Zhenyuanzi motioned Qingfeng to help Mingyue up with his eyes. Then he said with a cold smile, "I zhenyuanzi disrespect heaven and earth, let alone go back with you to accept the trial!"


    "I''m the one who did it today. It has nothing to do with the breeze and the moon."


    "I know that the reason why the three thousand wronged souls are still here and do not want to be reincarnated is because they are unwilling."


    "In this case, I will give blood for blood and meat for meat. What''s the difference?"


    Suddenly, a burst of light rose from zhenyuanzi''s body.


    The light was soft and warm.


    Mingyue seems to have a premonition of what''s going on in zhenyuanzi. Her tears fall like pearls.


    At the same time, Qingfeng and zhenyuanzi sat down side by side, turned to Mingyue and said with a smile, "younger martial sister, I can''t take care of you any more, so take care!"


    "No, elder martial brother!" Moon mouth issued a burst of hissing, exhausted cry, but still can not stop the fluorescence of two people.


    Gradually, the body of zhenyuanzi and Qingfeng becomes nihility, and the fluorescence is more and more.


    Suddenly, I found that the sky did not know when it began to rain.


    Touch, surprised to find that the shower with a different kind of feelings.


    There is not give up, rolling the curtain and the last hope for this land.


    "Xiao Lun, look Around the Yan issued a cry of surprise.


    I followed the direction of Yan''s fingers and found that the originally dark ginseng tree was gradually restored to its original shape under the rain.


    The ginseng fruit at the end of the tree is gradually restored to light white under the rain, and the ginseng fruit is not as ferocious as it was just now.


    The smile on my face is pure, without any impurity, as if I was greeting my rebirth.


    looking at the empty grass, I can''t help thinking of the couplet hanging in front of the gate of Wuzhuang Temple: evil in my heart is a demon, and good in my heart is a human --- good and evil human demon.

 Chapter 123

    Ginseng tree gradually recovered in the wash of the essence of Zhen Yuan Zi and Qingfeng.


    What surprised me was where the three thousand wronged souls that zhenyuanzi said before he became a monk.


    Rain continues to wash the earth, along with ginseng trees also enjoy this with Xianli rain.


    Suddenly, my eyes were fixed, because I found that no matter how much rain washed, there was still a black fog on the top of ginseng tree.


    The black fog wrapped around the top of the ginseng tree, as if it was a haze that could not be waved away.


    Perhaps due to the influence of the black fog, the ginseng fruit on the top sometimes frowns and sneers, which looks very strange.


    "That black fog is what master said about three thousand evil spirits!" I don''t know when Mingyue came to me. She looked at the black fog and said, "master knows his sin, so he gave up the chance of reincarnation to solve the three thousand wronged souls. But he has too much resentment. Even if master uses the thousand year cultivation to turn into this drizzle, he still can''t wash away the resentment of the three thousand wronged souls."


    When I heard Mingyue''s explanation, I was shocked and asked, "what will be their ending?"


    The moon glanced at me and replied without expression: "if they do this all the time, they will become ghosts and ghosts, and finally integrate with ginseng tree. Only then will ginseng tree really become an evil tree."


    "But don''t worry, I won''t let Shifu''s hard work be in vain!"


    All of a sudden, the moon sat cross legged on the ground with a look of determination on her face.


    Just as I was wondering what she was going to do, I heard a chant coming from her mouth.


    The voice of the bright moon is very soft, as if calling the wanderer back home.


    Drizzle, singing...


    all these inexplicably make my heart a little heavy.


    The ancestor of earthly immortals has been reduced to such a state. I think it is so desolate.


    Ticking, ticking...


    a sound of bells aroused my idea. Looking in the direction of the sound, I found that little Annie had walked to the ginseng tree unconsciously.


    There was a trace of confusion in her eyes, as if she was looking for something.


    "Sophomore, are you talking to me?" Little Annie asked the ginseng tree, but there was no response.


    When I was about to bring Annie back, I found that Yan shook his head at me: "don''t disturb Annie. She is saying goodbye to her friend now!"


    Farewell?


    Annie was alone in front of the ginseng tree, saying goodbye to the ghost.


    But when I found that little Annie was listening attentively, she finally shut up.


    Maybe little Annie is really saying goodbye to her friends now!


    After a long time, little Annie came back to me with tears in her eyes. She pulled my sleeve and said pitifully, "what a tragedy! He said that he would go to a far place, and maybe he would never see his parents again. "


    Nima! You''re really saying goodbye to ghosts.


    Hearing what little Annie said, I was shocked and looked at the low end of the ginseng tree.


    Under the guidance of the bright moon, the black fog that used to occupy there gradually vacated the ginseng tree. In the blur, I saw countless faces.


    There are joy, sadness, and not give up...


    these complex expressions make the black fog look extremely strange.


    The drizzle is still scouring, but according to this trend, it should not last long.


    With a soft drizzle sprinkled on the mass of black fog, issued a "Zizi" sound.


    The black fog was washed away, and the bright lights rose, thinking of the brightest stars in the sky.


    The bright light carries the hope of countless lives, just like a meteor in front of my eyes.


    One, two... Count carefully, no more, no less, just three thousand.


    I know it was the three thousand souls buried under the ginseng tree, and they were finally willing to be reincarnated.


    Until the last light cut across the sky, to the other side, the drizzle finally stopped.


    At this time, the moon pale, forehead covered with fine beads of sweat. Before she could wipe the sweat off her forehead, she looked up at the sky and showed a bright smile: "master, the moon has lived up to your expectations."


    All of a sudden, the original dark sky rushed up two bright lights.


    As if with a gorgeous life rushed to the other side of the next life.


    The rain stopped and the ginseng fruit was ripe.


    But at the moment, there is no half of the joy of ginseng fruit, there is only heavy.


    Mingyue stands up, walks slowly to the ginseng tree and caresses it.


    All of a sudden, the ginseng tree was rocking wildly.


    "The master has gone, and the elder martial brother has gone. You are the only relative I have in the world."As if to understand the moon''s words, ginseng tree shaking action more and more big, until the moon''s hand on the trunk, it is quiet.


    Feeling the ginseng tree''s dependence on itself, Mingyue smiles on her face and waves her fist, as if to cheer herself up: "don''t worry, I will live for them."


    Suddenly, the moon jumped on the ginseng tree, picked the biggest three fruits from above, and slowly came to me.


    Looking at the ginseng fruit in Mingyue''s hand, my heart moved slightly, but there was no change on my face.


    Mingyue delivered the fruit to me and said in a soft judo voice: "according to the previous agreement, you will find the ginseng tree for wuzhuangguan and give you two. The other one is your reward for helping my master achieve his wish. "


    Took a look at the ginseng fruit in front of me, and I accepted it.


    After all, the ginseng fruit has been washed away by the rain of zhenyuanzi, and there are not so many sins on it.


    It''s not that hard to accept.


    After taking the ginseng fruit, I suddenly thought of where Mingyue would go in the future and asked, "what''s the plan of Mingyue fairy in the future?"


    Mingyue is also a mythical person. It would be a great help if she could be brought into the super Seminary.


    But the next sentence of Mingyue completely broke my hope.


    She lowered her head and thought for a while, then said in a soft voice, "I will always stay in Wuzhuang temple. After all, there are thousands of years of hard work of the master. But don''t worry, Wuzhuang Temple won''t reappear in the world. Just think of it as a myth


    All of a sudden, the moon''s face is a positive: "Ge xiaolun, can you promise me something?"


    See the moon so serious appearance, my heart suddenly a tight.


    Will Mingyue not ask for the continuation of incense for wuzhuangguan?


    If so, do you agree or agree?


    But the next sentence of Mingyue proves that I think too much.


    Mingyue looked up at the sky and said slowly, "I hope you don''t tell me what happened here. Let the kind and simple ancestor of the earth immortal stay in the myth forever!"


    Yes!


    Maybe the ancestor of the earth immortal should have been in the myth.

 Chapter 124

    Ginseng fruit thing is finally come to an end, but my heart is quite restless.


    Once upon a time, the respected zhenyuanzi would have done such a ridiculous thing.


    Three thousand small life into ginseng tree nutrients, only for the moment of maturity.


    Fortunately, Mingyue made a promise that she was willing to pay for her master.


    Since the three thousand children were the names of the villages nearby, she suppressed them and guarded them for three thousand years.


    Looking at the moon full of firmness on my face, I didn''t invite her in the end.


    Everyone has their own decisions.


    Since Mingyue decides in her heart, why should I interfere.


    What''s more, the moon''s temperament is not suitable for the battlefield at all.


    Maybe it''s a good decision to let her stay in this place.


    Farewell, wuzhuangguan!


    Goodbye, Zhenyuan immortal in my heart!


    A few years later, Ruo still has a chance. I hope that under the ginseng tree there will be buried not children, but the backbone of the earth.


    In this way, we set foot on the road of return.


    Think of the super theological college is about to add a general, my heart a little excited, so that omitted the expression of Yan around.


    Because we are eager to save people, the original half day journey only took us two hours.


    Looking at the huge gorge in front of me, I couldn''t help opening my arms and embracing the void.


    At this time, I suddenly found that someone had pulled the corner of my coat. Turning around, I found that it was little Annie.


    Annie pointed to Yan and said, "brother xiaolun, did you bully sister Yan again? Why did I see her worried all the way?"


    Huh?


    I turn a head to see, discover Yan in spite of smile, but the bottom of the eye that put on worried color how all can''t hide.


    A little move in the heart, is Yan still worried about the guardian angel?


    But the last life Zhixin also concluded a contract with Zhao Xin, but what did Kaisha do to them?


    I smile to Yan: "don''t worry! It''s a guardian angel. If Kaisha dares to trouble you, just come to me. I''ll make a good argument with her. "


    Yan chuckled and said, "I don''t know. You go to wuzhuangguan. You haven''t learned anything else. You''ve got a lot of bragging skills."


    Hum! How dare you say I boast.


    If Kaisha really dares to trouble you, I will not kill her with storm sword.


    After talking with them for a while, he told them not to tell what Zhen Yuanzi had done. Then he slowly stepped on the chivalrous number.


    The sea breeze brings a faint fishy smell, in which there is a familiar smell.


    Step on the splint and make a click.


    But I wonder why no one came to meet me?


    How about a grand welcome ceremony?


    Are you kidding me?


    You know, before I went out to Wuzhuang temple, I had contacted Liu and asked him to bring the monkey king to my bedroom.


    But at a glance, there was no one.


    Are they all waiting for me in the dormitory, ready to give me a surprise.


    If so, I''m really sorry.


    Just as I was about to walk towards the Grand Canyon, there was a sound of footwork around me.


    Listening to the neat footsteps, my heart suddenly moved.


    Is this the welcoming ceremony they are preparing for? In fact, it can''t be so grand... As long as the super theological college gives me a large sum of money.


    The footsteps stopped suddenly, and a square array appeared in front of me.


    Looking up, there were some old acquaintances in the team.


    Jiawen, Zhao Xin, rose... They stood together neatly, as if they were waiting for something.


    I waved to Jiawen. I just wanted to say hello, but a shadow came out of the crowd.


    If you look carefully, it''s Yan''s best friend and best friend.


    Kick your ass!


    Why is this angel with short hair here?


    Did Zhao Xin start the two goods ahead of time.


    This NIMA is too unscientific!


    Can Zhao Xin''s wooden fish head catch up with me and win the heart?


    If that''s the case, I''ll eat it.


    "Ge xiaolun, return to the team!" Jess instructor roared and said coldly, "don''t interfere in the next thing."


    No!


    It''s not like a welcome ceremony.


    No matter how stupid I was, I could see something wrong and asked, "what happened to drillmaster Jess?"


    But to my disappointment, instructor Jess just shook his head and didn''t answer me at all.


    "Yan, do you know sin?" Burning heart over the crowd, slowly pulled out the sword, coldly said: "you privately conclude a contract with mankind, become the guardian angel of Ge xiaolun, has violated the treaty made by Queen Kaisha, now I want to take you back to heaven for trial."Hey, don''t think you are Zhao Xin''s lover, I dare not beat you.


    I warn you, if you bully my family Yan again, be careful that I let Annie''s bear bite you.


    I slowly shook my head, some puzzled asked: "I don''t know what you are doing? But I know that if it wasn''t for Yan, we would all die in that place. "


    "Why do you say she is guilty?"


    The last sentence, I almost roared out.


    To be fair, with my current strength, I am not the opponent of death at all. If Yan had not become my guardian angel at the critical moment, I would have been a corpse now... Maybe I would have become a precious research sample in the research room of death.


    We took back the ginseng fruit, but we didn''t welcome it. There was only a cold trial.


    "Why? Who can tell me why? "


    The bleak roar spread to every corner of the chivalrous vessel. Some soldiers who knew the whole story bowed their heads and did not dare to look at me.


    "I''ll tell you why." At the moment, Zhixin returned to be a loyal fighter of Kaisha, and said coldly: "it''s stipulated that if you want to be someone else''s guardian angel, you must get the consent of Queen Kaisha. But Yan became your guardian angel without a branch, which has violated the law of the angel family, so I have to take her back to the trial of Queen Kaisha. "


    "Damn the trial!" I spat at heartburn and asked fiercely, "where were you when we met Warwick the werewolf? Where were you when we met calthas? Where were you when we met the mythical ancestor of the earth immortal? "


    "After a lot of hard work, it''s not easy to find ginseng fruit, but now you tell me to take the greatest meritorious officials back to trial."


    Zhixin didn''t get angry, but just looked at me coldly and replied in a formulaic way: "I''m so sorry, this is the order given by Queen Kaisha. "


    " screw you, Queen Kaisha. You have the guts to ask her to come out and fight with me! "


    "Oh! Do you want to fight me? " The old woman''s faint voice of Kaisha sounded in the void: "although you have the heart to fight, in my opinion, it''s nothing more than a bigger mole ant. What''s the qualification to fight with me?"


    In the void, the golden throne is slowly forming. Kaisha''s right elbow is on the handle of the throne, and her hand is dragging her chin. She picks her eyebrows and says, "this is a matter within my angel family. I hope you don''t interfere."


    "Glen, I''m ordering you to come back." Coach Jess roared.


    I looked at my former teammates and found that they all pursed their mouths and shook their heads slowly.


    At the same time, he drew out the storm sword, pointed at Kaisha, and said: "because I love her, I am willing to fight for her, even if my enemy is the supreme king of angels!"

 Chapter 125

    "Glen, are you crazy?" When coach Jess saw this situation, he couldn''t help roaring: "don''t forget that the angels are our allies, and it''s an internal matter. Kaisha has promised us that it''s Yan''s fault, so you won''t be held responsible."


    I laughed at coach Jess.


    Although he was laughing, the sadness on his face could not be covered up.


    Coach Jess''s words are very simple, push Yan out and become an innocent.


    After all, Yan took the initiative to conclude a contract with me, and Kaisha can''t blame me.


    But... If I do, I will be a man.


    Not to mention that Yan was willing to be my guardian angel just to save me at that time, but he also undertook part of the corrosion of the fallen water for me. With this alone, I don''t have any reason to watch.


    Taking a deep breath, he shook his head to coach Jess with an anxious face and said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it!"


    "Xiao Lun!"


    "What on earth do you want to do, Glen?"


    There was a cry of surprise from the team, and I knew it was the concern of my teammates.


    Perhaps in their view, sacrificing a Yan to protect myself is a straight business.


    But in my opinion, the most important thing in the world is Yan.


    Love is not a pledge, but a fight for her.


    Ignoring Zhao Xin''s warning, he turned to Yan and found that her face was full of sadness. I felt a faint pain in my heart.


    Perhaps, Yan has regretted it!


    Regret to be my guardian angel, regret to be wanted by the angel family.


    But I won''t let regret go on.


    Turning around, Fengfeng sword flashed a cold light: "Kaisha, the reason why Yan became my guardian angel was completely forced by me. If you have anything, just come to me!"


    "Boy, I have reached an agreement with old man Kieran. As long as you withdraw from this whirlpool now, I will not pursue your responsibility, and I promise I will not take back the strength given to you by Yan." Kaisha beat her right hand on the armguard, put her right foot on the left foot, and said, "if you don''t know the current situation, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    You old lady, how ever polite to me.


    I''ve never seen your politeness to me since I met you for the first time?


    He rolled his eyes in the dark and didn''t have a good way: "less nonsense, I want to take Yan away today, unless you step over my body."


    "Yes, sister Yan and brother xiaolun really love each other. If you want to take sister Yan away, you''ll have to step over my body." I don''t know when little Annie came up to me and said to Kesha in the same tone.


    Maybe she was afraid that she was too small to attract Kaisha''s attention. She could hold her chest and pretend to be a little adult.


    Poof...


    when Lena saw little Annie, she couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s a heartless woman. She can laugh in this situation.


    But the laughter didn''t last long. Coach Jess glared at her, and Lena immediately stopped laughing.


    Kaisha looked at little Annie and said with a smile, "who should I be? It turns out that I''m the daughter of darkness. If you don''t stay well in Knox, why do you come to earth?"


    "It''s up to you!" Little Annie put her hands on her waist and made a little adult look: "you big villain, you are not allowed to catch sister Yan."


    Kaisha just stares at little Annie, then puts her eyes on Yan: "Yan, do you know what you have done wrong?"


    Yan walked slowly to Kaisha, bowed his head and said respectfully: "Yan disobeyed her Majesty''s order and became Ge xiaolun''s guardian angel without authorization. He knew that he was guilty of death!"


    "Yes, I didn''t waste my careful teaching to you!"


    That''s right, you second uncle!


    It''s clear that he wants to arrest Yan to be tried, but Kaisha still pretends to be a virgin. It''s disgusting.


    What makes me feel speechless is that Yan doesn''t seem to be ready to resist. He nodded slightly and said, "Yan is willing to be punished!"


    Nima! Can we have some ambition to fight with this old woman.


    Burning heart see this, also not ambiguous, took out a pair of handcuffs made of cold iron, slowly walked toward Yan.


    But when Zhixin was about to approach Yan, I reached out to stop her.


    Facing the puzzled eyes, I deliberately pretended to be relaxed and said, "remember what I told you before I went on the giant Knight!"


    "I said, if Kaisha dares to trouble you, just come to me, and I''ll have a good theory with her. However, the other side didn''t intend to reason with me. In this case... "


    suddenly, a bright color leaped out of the storm sword and took Kaisha''s head."Bold!"


    "Xiao Lun, no!"


    At the same time, Zhixin and Yan''s mouth heard a cry of surprise, but they couldn''t stop me.


    Cut through the sky, bright colors roar away.


    Kaisha seems to still can''t believe that I dare to take the lead. She was in a daze on the throne for a long time. Until the light was about to split on her head, she flapped her wings and soared into the air.


    When!


    The light fell on the throne, and suddenly there was a sound of Jinge and Tieming.


    What''s more unexpected is that the light also left a white seal on the throne.


    Looking at the slightly depressed throne, there was a trace of anger on Kaisha''s face: "no one has ever dared to leave a trace on the Queen''s throne, Glen, you are the first and last."


    Suddenly, a delicate sword appeared in Kaisha''s hand.


    From the prototype, it looks like the flame sword is carved by a grinder, but when you look at it carefully, you can see that it is more than the flame sword in Yan''s hand.


    With the sword, the temperature of the surrounding space suddenly increased, and even the surrounding water began to boil.


    "No, Queen Kaisha is really angry, otherwise she would not use the flame sword." There was a cry of surprise in Yan''s mouth, and then he explained with a bitter smile: "the flame swords used by the angel clan are all made according to the flame king sword, and their power is ten times that of ordinary flame swords."


    Nima! I don''t take you to play like this.


    High level, well-equipped, do you really think I open the plug-in?


    But Kaisha did not immediately start, but coldly asked: "Glen, let me ask you again, is it to let or not?"


    I turned to look at Zhao Xin and found that they all nodded to me desperately, with no happiness or sadness on their faces.


    I have said for a long time that love is not a pledge, but a fight for her.


    Since Kaisha has not given up, I will answer you with my own actions.


    The storm sword in my hand pointed at Kaisha from afar. I roared: "I love Yan, so I''m willing to fight for her, even if I''m against the world!"

 Chapter 126

    At this moment, people were moved.


    The previous sword can be said to be unintentional, but now...


    the big storm sword points at Kaisha, and the gorgeous light of the sword rises to the sky.


    There was a roar on the sword.


    Is it war or peace?


    It''s all in Kaisha''s words.


    If she gave up trying Yan, maybe I would put down my sword.


    Unfortunately, Kaisha didn''t seem to mean that. A cold voice came out from her: "old man Kieran, can you see that the most proud student of your super seminary is pointing at me now?"


    Principal Kieran''s here, too?


    I can''t help frowning when I find Kaisha yelling at the void.


    It is reasonable to say that President Kieran should have come forward long after such a big thing happened, but up to now...


    does it mean that President Kieran and Kaisha have reached some kind of agreement?


    Suddenly, a sigh came from the void: "Ge xiaolun, you really disappoint me. From now on, you are not a student of the super theological college, and what you do has nothing to do with the super theological college!"


    Boom!


    With the sound of principal Kieran, I was struck by lightning and stood in the same place.


    Sea breeze blowing, with a gust of fishy smell, but not as bitter as my heart.


    I was expelled from the super seminary?


    Can''t I compete with Jiawen and Zhaoxin?


    "No!" At this time, Yan''s mouth spread a panic cry: "it''s all my fault. I hope you can give Ge xiaolun another chance."


    Yan quickly turned his eyes to Kaisha: "queen, I''m willing to go back to trial with you. Please let go of Ge xiaolun!"


    Clench your fists tightly, and your fingernails penetrate deeper into the flesh.


    Looking at Yan''s bitter pleading, my heart seems to be dripping blood.


    But Kaisha is still as cold as that: "it''s too late. This boy dares to leave a sword mark on my throne. I must settle this account with him."


    Seeing Kaisha''s attitude so absolutely determined, Yan quickly grabbed his head and looked at me: "Ge xiaolun, I''m not worthy of you to do this. Quickly admit your mistake to principal Kieran."


    Take a deep breath, slowly shook his head, pulled Yan up from the ground.


    You are my woman. From today on, you and I will never allow you to kneel down to others, even the king of angels.


    Facing Yan''s puzzled eyes, I grin: "I still remember that night''s fireworks, in the moment of fireworks blooming, I said silently in my heart, I will accompany you to see a lifetime of fireworks, even if the fireworks die out, then I will create a gorgeous fireworks for you."


    "Yan, look. Although the fireworks in front of us are not gorgeous, they are still moving. "


    Fingertips slowly open, instant step start, the body quickly moved to Kaisha''s front, mouth roared: "you don''t want to judge Yan? I will judge you first today. "


    All of a sudden, storm big sword hand, had just risen a glimmer of light on the sea was replaced by that pale.


    Let''s celebrate the rising sun!


    The sound of the beating of the sea receded and was replaced by a roaring sword.


    The heart of fighting has been pushed to the extreme, even I feel my chest is burning.


    Bang!


    The sword cuts through the space and locks Kaisha.


    The light of that moment turned into eternity, with a trace of determination, unwilling... And a trace of immortality.


    Kaisha looked at all this coldly, until the sword was near her forehead, and her mouth turned up slightly.


    At this moment, Kaisha finally showed his due momentum as the king of angels.


    White wings open, with a sense of awe inspiring killing atmosphere locked me.


    The flame king sword in his hand was raised high, and a dazzling light burst out from it.


    "Judge in the name of Kaisha, the king of angels. Ge xiaolun is trying to challenge the theocracy. He will be killed


    "No!" With the end of Kaisha''s singing voice, Yan''s mouth issued a cry of surprise.


    Then, a bright light burst out from the flame king sword.


    The sword awn and light of storm sword collided together, causing a huge wave in the surrounding water.


    And at this time, I felt an unmatched momentum towards me, and my chest was more like being hammered by a sledgehammer, and the blood in the corner of my mouth was left out crazily.


    When I looked again, Kaisha had already returned to the throne. What surprised me was that her whole body seemed to be locked up and could not move.


    Kaisha glanced at me coldly and jumped on his face with a sneer: "Glen, you won my trial, you can''t escape again!"


    "You don''t want me to judge Yan. Today I will judge her in front of you."


    When I heard Yan say this, I was shocked. I opened my mouth to speak, but I found that I couldn''t make any sound in my mouth."Zuo huyiyan, who has entered into a contract with human beings without permission, has become Ge xiaolun''s guardian angel, violating the ban of the angel clan. However, as you have been fighting around with the angel Legion these years, I will punish you to guard the turning pool for thousands of years, and you will be free again after thousands of years."


    No!


    Although there was no sound on his mouth, he was roaring in his heart.


    Turning around, I don''t know what it is, but once Kaisha opens her mouth, it will be a thousand years.


    That''s right!


    Angels do have endless lives, but what about me?


    I''m just a mortal. Even with the support of ginseng fruit, it''s only three or five hundred years. By the time Yan is free again, I''ve become a piece of loess.


    Such a result is impossible to accept in any case.


    Struggling, desperately... But Kaisha is also the king of angels, and the trial is just talking about it. No matter how I struggle, my body seems to be doomed to death in the void, and I can''t move at all.


    At this moment, I feel deeply powerless.


    If I had the power of the monkey king, how could Kaisha dare to be so arrogant.


    The heart of fighting is also unwilling!


    It''s crazy beating, breathing, desperate to break the deadlock.


    But...


    "Zhixin, take Yan back!" Kaisha said coldly, then looked at me and said sarcastically, "you don''t want me to judge Yan. Now I judge Yan in front of you. What can you do to me?"


    Goddamn old girl!


    At this moment, I want to eat Kaisha''s meat and drink her blood.


    In the previous life, the sword demon separated me from Yan.


    In this life, Kaisha separated me from Yan.


    I won''t do it!


    He opened his mouth and wanted to look up to the sky for a long cry, but in the end, nothing came out.


    But at this time, a set of exquisite lock armour flew towards me.


    Take a closer look, isn''t Valin and the pattern the armor of monkey king!


    Just as I was wondering what the situation was, the set of lock armor flew to me automatically.


    The armor, knee and hand protectors were pieced together one by one, as if they were tailor-made for me.


    In the void came the weak voice of the monkey king: "Ge xiaolun, this suit of Ruyi armor has been passed to you for a long time, but I can''t find any chance. Now it belongs to you."


    Zheng!


    There was a crisp noise, and I found myself moving again.


    Just wanted to thank the monkey king, but heard him slowly say: "now you are not Kaisha''s opponent, take that doll and run away, the farther the better!"


    Hearing this, I moved slightly in my heart and quickly took out two ginseng fruits from my arms and threw them into the air.


    Suddenly, the two ginseng fruits seemed to be attracted by something and flew straight to the depth of the giant gorge.


    After all this, I turned to Kaisha and said coldly, "Kaisha, I will never forget today''s hatred. When I return, it will be the day when you roll down from the throne."


    Words fall, my body slightly a shock, with a kind of unimaginable speed toward Yan flew past.


    Kaisha seemed to expect my action and cried out, "stop him now!"


    But Zhao Xin, they didn''t seem to hear it. They were in the same place.


    Holding Yan in his arms, he looked at Zhao Xin and nodded slightly.


    Thanks, guys!

 Chapter 127

    Because of the lock armor given by the monkey king, I have the ability to fly for the time being.


    In this way, I rushed across the sea with Yan in my arms and crossed to the far shore.


    Looking at the shrinking giant gorge behind me, I had a complicated look on my face.


    After all, he failed to fight with those comrades in arms to the end.


    Goodbye!


    My brother.


    Goodbye!


    That proud girl.


    Perhaps I found the abnormal, Yan coughed, some embarrassed said: "xiaolun, can you put me down first."


    Listen to this, I solemnly said: "no! We are on the sea now. If I put you down now, you will fall into the sea


    Yan rolled his eyes, no good way: "please, I''m an angel, but an angel can fly."


    Nima! If you don''t say it, I forget it.


    Angels can fly, too.


    Feeling the softness in my arms, I finally shook my head: "no, your flying speed is too slow. What if Kaisha''s old woman catches up later?"


    "Don''t scold your majesty." Yan a stare, pretend a pair of ferocious appearance way: "empress Your Majesty is very pitiful actually."


    Hey, it''s time for you to speak for the old lady.


    There is a saying how to say, the poor man must have something hateful.


    Now I want to pull Kaisha down from the throne and step on her feet.


    Yan looked at me and reminded me again: "well, this distance should not catch up with queen Kaisha."


    "No, no, for the sake of safety, let me run with you for a while."


    ...


    after flying for about half an hour, Yan finally got angry: "Ge xiaolun, don''t push an inch. If you don''t put me down again, I''ll die with you."


    Hey, there''s no need for that!


    When I was holding you just now, I accidentally touched something I shouldn''t have touched. It''s necessary to exaggerate.


    Although the heart thinks so, but the mouth is still reluctant to say: "OK, I''ll put you down now."


    Between speaking, I quietly released my hand. Suddenly, Yan, who had not had time to prepare, fell from my arms.


    Soon, Yan adjusted the body shape, slowly flew to my front, angry voice asked: "Ge xiaolun, are you intentional?"


    That''s right! I did it on purpose. Who told you not to let me hold you for a while.


    Of course, I didn''t dare to say this in front of Yan. I just lied and said, "I thought you were ready, that''s why...


    " you are shameless! " Yan scolded such a sentence, flapping wings to fly toward the distance immediately.


    Finally find a place to stop, but look up, only to find that around a desolate, some just with the smell of sea water.


    Seeing this, I look a little lonely.


    I can''t go back to the super seminary any more when I think of it, and I feel a little connected in my heart.


    Yan, who was looking at me from a distance, found that I was different. He walked slowly to me and said with a smile, "how? Still bothered by the fact that principal Kieran drove you out of the super seminary? "


    Who said no? It''s hard to join the super Seminary, and it''s hard to get today''s results, but I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    Suddenly, Yan clapped his hand on my shoulder, shook his head and said, "Ge xiaolun, you usually look smart. How can you be stupid when it''s critical?"


    "Do you think President Kieran is really willing to drive you out of the super seminary? He was protecting you


    Hear Yan say so, my in the heart tiny move, immediately raise a head, a face doubts of looking at Yan.


    When Yan saw my expression, he said with a smile: "if you didn''t drive you out of the super Seminary at that time, depending on what you have just done, Queen Kaisha will definitely let president Kieran hand you in. By that time, will president Kieran hand you in or not?"


    Yes!


    The super Seminary and the angel clan are allies. If Kaisha, the old woman, is shameless enough to use this relationship to force the principal of Kieran, it is hard to say.


    Suddenly cheerful, just want to raise the sky, but suddenly found Yan eyes reveal a touch of sad color, heart suddenly move.


    Not only was I expelled from the super Seminary, but now Yan also seems to be separated from the angel family.


    And I''m just spurned, but Yan is really breaking with the angel family.


    In this way, Yan is the one who needs comfort most.


    Thinking of this, I suppressed the ecstasy in my heart and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, Yan. Sooner or later, I will be strong enough to let Kaisha change her decision."


    Yan glanced at me, no good way: "then I don''t want to wait until the end of time."


    Hey, I don''t take you to attack people like this. At least I am also the inheritor of the power of the galaxy... But after all, I still don''t understand what the power of the galaxy is.I once asked Mr. Liu this question, but his answer made me confused.


    Maybe Yan knows the power of the galaxy.


    Thinking of this, I decided to ask Yan: "Yan, what is the power of the galaxy?"


    Yan was choked by my words straight rolled his eyes, after a long time did not have a good airway: "the power of the galaxy is not a thing."


    Nima! I have known for a long time that the power of the galaxy is not a good thing. No wonder he hesitated when I asked Mr. Liu.


    Perhaps aware of my disdain for the power of the galaxy, Yan said solemnly: "the power of the galaxy I just heard from Queen Kaisha. It is said that it is the most mysterious power in the universe, but so far no one has explored its use."


    Nima! It''s such a pit.


    Shaking his head slightly, he gave up his attention to the power of the galaxy and instead focused on the guardian angel.


    I sorted out the tone, carefully asked: "Yan, guardian angel what is going on? Why does Kaisha care so much about you being my guardian angel? "


    Mention this, I found that Yan face a red, although only fleeting, but still I clearly caught.


    See Yan this reaction, my heart slightly move.


    Is this guardian angel the child daughter-in-law among us, who eats, drinks and sleeps with us.


    Nima! This happiness is a bit too sudden, people are not ready to pinch.


    But Yan next answer, but let me a burst of cold.


    The guardian angel of emotion is not what I imagined.


    Guardian angels, in fact, even the angels choose their own fighting partners.


    Only when this contract is accepted, the angel must guard the man for life until he dies.


    There is only one chance for an angel to become a guardian angel in his life. That is to say, Yan wastes the only chance on me... Bah, what is wave crest.


    How about making full use of resources?


    Listening to Yan''s introduction of his duty and strength to be a guardian angel, I moved a little in my heart and quickly inserted a sentence: "does the guardian angel sleep with me?"


    In a flash, Yan''s face immediately sank down and roared at me: "Ge xiaolun, how can such a sacred contract become so dirty in your mouth?"


    Nima! I''m not to blame.


    I remember that after Zhixin became Zhao Xin''s guardian angel, he was immediately put to sleep by Zhao Xin.


    But how come there is no such welfare here?

 Chapter 128

    Hoo...


    looking at the angel I beat back, I was relieved.


    What wave is this?


    I didn''t expect that Kaisha, the old woman, was so persistent that she chased me and Yan all the way and drove us to the edge of the South China Sea.


    Looking at the boundless sea, I feel depressed.


    Kaisha, you wait for me. One day I will drag you down from the throne and beat your ass.


    I don''t know what happened to little Annie?


    But on second thought, this little guy is smart and eccentric, and should not suffer.


    At least Zhao Xin knew that little Annie was brought back to the super seminary by me, so they should not treat her badly.


    Kick your ass!


    It seems that the earth can''t stay any longer.


    Turning around and looking at Yan, she found that she was sitting on the beach, looking helplessly at the distant sky like a little girl, with a pain in her heart for no reason.


    Although Yan doesn''t say it, I know in my heart that it''s hard to be chased by my own kind.


    Although I didn''t fight in these battles, I didn''t resent at all.


    If it wasn''t for saving me, she wouldn''t have fallen to such a state.


    Slowly walked to Yan''s side, side by side and sat down with her, looked at the round sun that was about to fall off the sea, and said: "these days are really bitter for you."


    Yan turned his head and gave me a white look. He didn''t have a good way: "you''re wrong. I''m just looking at the sunset."


    Really just watching the sunset?


    See Yan the bottom of the eye that a trace of desolation, my heart wry smile unceasingly.


    Don''t know when to start, Yan has also learned to disguise themselves.


    Obviously very painful appearance, but must pretend to be like a nobody.


    After sorting out my mood, I said slowly, "earth, we may not be able to stay any longer."


    "Oh Yan just should a, immediately then didn''t follow.


    Seeing this, I not only laughed bitterly in my heart.


    After a long time, Yan turned his head and said, "since the earth can''t stay any longer, let''s change places."


    Hey, don''t make it too easy. You know, I don''t have the ability to cross domain planets.


    But who knows Yan but stood up from the ground, patted the sand behind the buttocks, stretched a stretch.


    But this stretch is to let me froze.


    Because of the fear of exposing the identity of Yan angel, I had already changed into the professional suit I bought for her.


    As soon as she stretches out, the black and slim professional suit will outline a perfect arc for her concave and convex figure. The fullness and roundness of the chest almost broke the shackles of the white round collar shirt and crushed the buttons.


    what made my nose bleed even more was that I could still see the large white area and two steep twin peaks through the white round collar shirt.


    Gugu...


    seeing this, I couldn''t help swallowing.


    It''s the sound of swallowing saliva that makes Yan alert immediately. She turns around and glances at me. She finds that I''m staring at her chest. There''s a cry in my mouth. She covers her chest in a hurry and says: "where are you looking?"


    "It''s just for people to look at when they dress like this!" I muttered, then raised my head and asked with a smile, "where should we go?"


    Yan tidied neckline for a while, after confirming spring light won''t expose, pointed to the sky with finger, have no good airway: "let''s go there!"


    Hey, this joke is over. No matter how we hide, we can''t hide in the sky.


    But I haven''t wait for the doubts in my heart to come out, Yan holds my hand directly and flies straight to the sky.


    Crazy!


    It must be crazy!


    The higher I found, the more I laughed bitterly.


    It seems that this period of time to Yan''s stimulation is very big!


    But at this time ear but spread Yan cold remind voice: "prepare to combine!"


    Nima! You can''t talk about fit so much.


    All of a sudden, I felt a force pouring into my body, suddenly I was shocked, and the speed was a little faster.


    At this moment, my speed turned into lightning, and my body became more blurred.


    I don''t know how long it took to land.


    But before I looked around carefully, I heard a cry in my ear.


    "God! Have you given up on us? My man clan has always believed in you, but you have watched these demons slaughter my compatriots and occupy our homes. "


    Looking in the direction of the sound, I was stunned.


    The cry came from the mouth of a barbarian.


    He was about thirty years old and wore a white helmet. From the appearance, the helmet should be the skull of some kind of creature.Wearing a suit of chest armor, the chest hair on the chest is thick and numerous.


    He bent and held a big knife in his hand.


    As soon as he walked, the friction between the knife and the ground sent out a spark.


    I turned to see a Yan, found her eyes cold, curious asked: "where is this?"


    "The DeNO system, the man tribe." Yan at the moment seems to change a person in general, coldly way: "this is your future battlefield."


    "You don''t mean you want to be stronger, then prove it to me."


    With these words, Yan walked slowly towards the barbarian.


    And I was in the same place.


    This is the denor galaxy.


    The man in front of me is man Wang and man san dao.


    When I think of the scene when I met manwang in the previous life, I really feel sorry for this man.


    Married a shrew when the wife, all day to meet with a smile.


    If there is little trouble, it is a beating and scolding.


    Moreover, the man king still had his own tribe to take care of, so he went around all day and was forced to the extreme.


    Right now, there''s smoke everywhere.


    It must be that aktos, the sword demon, is training his soldiers with the surrounding tribes!


    I think of Actos with a sneer on my face.


    In the last life, Yan was nailed to the ground by you.


    It''s time to pay off the debt.


    Yan''s step is very light, like a fairy in this battlefield.


    Perhaps this is her relaxed harmonic meaning, which attracted the attention of the sword demon ACTO''s subordinates. A ferocious little devil with a pair of ugly wings on his back rushed towards her.


    But Yan didn''t even look at her. With a wave of the flame sword in his hand, the whole body of the little devil was on fire.


    From beginning to end, the little devil didn''t open his mouth and say a word.


    Seeing this scene, man Sandao showed a look of ecstasy on his face. He quickly knelt down in front of Yan and exclaimed, "God, I''m looking forward to you at last. Hurry to save my people!"


    But unexpectedly, Yan slowly shook his head: "I''m not your God."


    "But..."


    seeing what man Sandao wanted to say, Yan pointed to me and said in a cold voice, "he is your God. Go to him if you have anything to do!"

 Chapter 129

    I''m their God?


    There''s no mistake.


    I can''t protect myself now. How can I be their God.


    Looking at me, he quickly shook his head. Yan glared at me and said in a cold voice, "Ge xiaolun, don''t think we are really here to take refuge."


    "Do you know where this is the denor Galaxy? It''s a meat grinder, where there are no laws, no restrictions, just fists. Here, whoever has a big fist is the boss. "


    "Do you know how many demon warriors are trained here every year for Morgana?"


    See Yan slowly stretch out a finger, I am not sure of ask a way: "100000?"


    Yan slowly shook his head.


    "A million? "


    but Yan is still shaking his head.


    Seeing this, I gritted my teeth and said a number that I didn''t believe: "10 million?"


    "No, the DeNO system trains one hundred million demon warriors for mogana every year." Yan gently raised her eyebrows and explained to me, "mogana will drop the most common demons in the DeNO system, let them fight with the indigenous people here, and then select the excellent soldiers into the demonic Legion."


    Hiss...


    hearing Yan''s words, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    If so, we can imagine how cruel it would be to survive in this DeNO galaxy?


    Suddenly, I thought of something and asked, "since the DeNO system provides so many demon warriors to mogana every year, why is her demon army so small?"


    "Do you think it''s so easy to train a real soldier?" Yan cold smile: "just like our angel legion, the devil Legion never waste."


    "The devil fighters who go out from here can only be selected into the demon Legion after a higher level of fighting. As for military commanders like Marcus, there will not be one for decades. "


    All right! It seems that I think of moganna too simply.


    Or the demons I see are just the tip of the iceberg.


    The cries and screams continued.


    When man Sandao heard the conversation between Yan and me, there was a trace of doubt on his face.


    But the situation in front of him didn''t have time to think so much. He quickly ran to me and knelt down: "God, please save my people quickly!"


    Nima! It''s said that you are not smart, but I think you are very smart.


    Knowing that Yan would not help me, he immediately hit me with his idea.


    Hey, can you stop wiping your tears with my trouser legs.


    Looking at man san dao''s miserable appearance, I felt soft in my heart. I lifted him up from the ground and said softly, "although I''m not your God, I will help you."


    "As long as you can help my man clan through this disaster, you are our God."


    No wonder your God doesn''t protect you, and your feelings and beliefs are not firm.


    After lifting man san dao from the ground, I glanced around and didn''t find the existence of Akto.


    There was a look of disappointment on his face.


    Originally, I wanted to settle with this guy, but now it seems that I have no chance.


    But you can get some interest from that guy''s little brother first!


    Toward Yan nodded, just as I was about to ask how to do, but found that this woman actually found a clean place to sit down, crossed his legs and said: "hurry to clean up these debris, we are still in a hurry."


    Hearing Yan say so, I can''t help rolling my eyes.


    It''s easy to say. At a glance, there are little demons everywhere. Even if people stand there and let me chop, I have to chop a lot!


    "What? That''s the fear? " Seeing a trace of hesitation on my face, Yan sneered, "if you can''t solve this little trouble, how can you compete with queen Kaisha?"


    Thinking of the humiliation of Kaisha''s old woman, I was full of strength.


    In that case, let''s fight!


    Suddenly, my body shook, and the next moment appeared behind a small devil who aimed a butcher''s knife at a middle-aged woman.


    Looking at the shock on the woman''s face, I didn''t hesitate to send the storm sword into the little devil''s body.


    Looking at the sword on his chest, the little devil turned around and looked at me in disbelief.


    But I didn''t give it the chance to explain his last words. Storm sword pulled out mercilessly, and suddenly a blood column gushed out of his body.


    Blood stained on my face, I was so excited in my heart.


    This is the feeling of killing!


    It''s wonderful.


    Maybe my action was too rude, which immediately attracted the attention of two small demons around me. They rushed towards me at the same time, and there was a "babbling" sound in their mouth.I was a little hesitant at first, but I thought that these little demons would become one of the demons in the future, killing my compatriots and occupying my home.


    Put away the pity in my heart, the storm sword in my hand tilted slightly, then shot at one of the little demons.


    The little devil, who was still running at a high speed, had a little meal and couldn''t get up.


    But the death of his companion did not make another little devil have any fear, but aroused his ferocity.


    The steel fork in his hand shot like lightning.


    Whew!


    Strange sounds in my ears, I just slightly side of the head, it is easy to avoid this blow.


    I didn''t give the little devil too many opportunities to run fast.


    Bang!


    The left shoulder hit the devil''s chest, and he flew out like a kite with broken line.


    When he looked at it again, his chest collapsed and his mouth was bleeding.


    This movement has already attracted the attention of other small demons, and many demons have gathered around me.


    One of the more powerful little demons yelled at me for a while, and then countless demons rushed at me.


    But after all, these are some demons who have grown up a little bit. Their strength is just a little bit stronger than ordinary people.


    At this moment, I was like a tiger rushing into the sheep.


    Every time, there will be a burst of blood and scream.


    Even I didn''t know how many demons I had killed. Until the last one fell in front of me, I put the big sword of storm into the ground and kicked it hard.


    Yan slowly came to me, swept the corpse on the ground, and said in a cold voice: "it was easy to deal with these little demons with your strength, but you chose to meet them with brute force."


    "If you change the real growth of the devil, even the number of people can pile you up."


    When I heard Yan say this, I had a clear understanding in my heart.


    Yan has led the angel army for hundreds of years, and he has rich fighting experience.


    At this moment, I seem to be back to the previous life.


    In the DeNO system, Yan taught me carefully, but I accepted it crazily.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, I have no guilt in my heart.


    These little demons have no human nature. If they kill the man clan, they should think of today''s end.


    Murderer, kill it!


    Blood debt needs to be paid with blood.

 Chapter 130

    The real name of man san dao is tadamir. It''s just because of the cultivation of a strange Dao technique that man san dao is called.


    I remember when I saw man san dao last life, this guy was still practicing that kind of Dao technique.


    At that time, I once laughed at him. According to his training speed, I would never want to practice the sabre technique all my life.


    I didn''t expect that when we met again, the man clan had been slaughtered.


    Looking up, there were corpses all over the ground. Countless children were crying and shouting, hoping that their relatives on the ground could get up again.


    But the dead are gone, leaving only endless pain.


    The whole earth was washed out by blood, which was extremely ferocious. There was a bloody smell in the air, which made me frown.


    Man Sandao looked at all this, his face showed endless sorrow: "it''s over, it''s all over."


    See has fallen into the dull man three knives, I and Yan looked at each other, see each other in the eyes of helpless.


    This is the Friedrich galaxy.


    There are only battlefields here!


    War will kill people.


    But fortunately, man Sandao didn''t forget his responsibility. He soon put away his sad look and said to the people in the distance, "clean up Zhancheng. We must leave this place as soon as possible."


    I know that man Sandao is worried about the Revenge of aktos, the sword demon, and is about to speak, but Yan shakes his head at me: "with our current strength, we are not suitable to fight with the sword demon. Let''s slow down first!"


    All right! Then I''ll let the sword devil live a little longer in this world.


    But at this time, a man with the same costume of man Sandao ran to us. He looked at me in awe, and then said respectfully to man Sandao, "brother man, sister-in-law is coming!"


    Hearing this man''s words, man San jumped up from the ground like a rocket under his butt.


    Mansandao grabbed the man''s collar and said, "who told ash the news here?"


    There was a wry smile on his face, and he explained, "elder, seeing that our tribe can''t hold on any longer, he sent someone to inform his sister-in-law and asked her to bring people to support us."


    I am very curious about the sister-in-law of that population!


    In my last life, although I spent some time with man Sandao and knew that he had a wife, I never met him.


    Now when I heard that man Sandao''s wife had brought people to support me, I was looking forward to it.


    If you can look at a barbarian like man Sandao, it''s not so beautiful.


    However, to my surprise, when man Sandao learned that his wife was coming, his face was full of worry instead of happiness.


    Is the couple''s life incompatible?


    All of a sudden, I had such a strange idea in my mind. Then I looked at man Sandao''s crotch, and a trace of ambiguity appeared on my face.


    It has long been rumored that man Sandao is a "five second real man", which seems to be true.


    Pop!


    All of a sudden, a slap on my head. When I turned around, I found that Yan looked at me coldly: "what do you think of? With such an obscene smile on his face? "


    Hello, can you use your head to talk? Is the smile on my face sexy? That''s a pure smile, OK?


    But I have a ghost in my heart, dare not continue to withdraw with Yan in this matter, can only pretend to look forward to the distance.


    Suddenly, a neat sound of footsteps sounded in my ears, a line appeared in front of me.


    But to my surprise, the leader was a smaller girl.


    The girl is not tall, only about 160cm. She is wearing a light yellow robe on her upper body and tight pants on her lower body. She looks like an ordinary girl next door.


    But she has long eyelashes, big eyes, snow-white skin, straight nose, thin lips, delicate matte inlaid in the beautiful melon face, forming a gorgeous face, slim, straight legs, almost more beautiful than some stars on earth.


    But there is a pair of cold eyes on this gorgeous face, which makes people feel a kind of sanctity and pride from the bones.


    Cool face, mature and hot body... I don''t know if that lucky guy can marry such a girl in the future.


    Just as I sighed at this woman''s amazing color, I found that the man who was just in front of man Sandao quickly ran to the girl and respectfully called "sister-in-law". Suddenly, I was dumbfounded.


    Sister in law?


    I pointed to the little girl in the distance and asked in shock: "man san dao, is this your wife?"


    Man Sandao nodded with a bitter smile.


    Nima! All the good cabbages in the world are arched by pigs.


    Just now, I was still lamenting that the asshole could take a dog''s luck and marry such a beautiful girl home, but I didn''t expect that the man san dao in front of me was the one who took a dog''s luck.Brother, your time as a man is only five seconds. Why waste such good resources?


    How can you embarrass the single dog in the world!


    Suddenly, I found that someone pulled my sleeve and it was Yan. When I was wondering what she meant, I found that she pointed in the direction of man san dao.


    I followed the direction of Yan''s finger to see in the past, and found that man Sandao was sneaking away.


    Nima! Such a beautiful wife has traveled thousands of miles to find you, so you can run to meet her.


    Is it true that he can only be a real man for five seconds, so he has no face to face his wife?


    Just ready to make a voice to stop man san dao, but a cold voice was the first to roar: "man san dao, get out here for me!"


    This roar made my liver almost jump out.


    Turn around to see, but found that the girl is in the waist, a face of anger staring at man three knife.


    Man three Dao see this, can only smile bitterly, obediently came to the girl''s front.


    Yan Ruo looked at man Sandao thoughtfully and asked softly, "is this the strange creature on your earth, harrow ear?"


    Looking at Yan a pair of very interested appearance, my heart suddenly surprised.


    It''s over!


    In the future, won''t Yan also teach me to be such a magical creature as harrow ear?


    Damn it, man Sandao. If Yan really has such a plan, I have to work hard with you.


    In the heart mercilessly scolded a, then hurriedly toward pretty three knife that direction saw past.


    Then I saw a more shocking scene. Man Sandao knelt down in front of the girl and cried with his thigh in his arms.


    Nima!


    Anyway, you are also the leader of the man clan. Can you show your face!


    But when I turned around, I found that the man clan was just like nothing strange. Some of them shook their heads speechless.


    I''ve lost all the faces of men!

 Chapter 131

    Just when I felt deeply shameless for man san dao''s cute and pathetic behavior, I found that the petite girl came slowly.


    One meter away, she stopped and began to look at Yan and me.


    But Yan saw her this movement, the pupil couldn''t help contracting a few times, although soon recovered calm, but still was caught by me.


    With a little doubt, I asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Yan lowered a voice way: "this girl is a master!"


    "She stood in a position where she could attack and defend, and her eyes were even more shining. Sure enough, none of the people who can survive in this system are mediocre


    Hearing Yan say so, my heart suddenly a tight, immediately put away just despised eyes.


    After Yan''s reminder, I also found that this girl is different.


    Whether standing or walking, the body has been tight.


    Instructor Jess once said that in order to achieve this effect, there is no shortcut except year after year''s training.


    From this we can see that it is reasonable for man Sandao to be afraid of this girl.


    After looking at me for a long time, the girl finally reached out a hand and said coldly, "my name is ash. I''m man Sandao''s fiancee. Thank you very much for your help this time."


    Hello, thank you. Why do you look at me with such cold eyes? It seems that I owe you a huge sum of money.


    Although the heart is very uncomfortable, but still put out a hand to hold ash''s little soft hand.


    Just because Yan is by my side, I dare not take more advantage of it!


    After some self introduction, I finally found out the relationship between man Sandao and ash.


    It turns out that man Sandao''s parents had experienced together with ash''s parents when they were young, and their parents were also close friends. It happened that they gave birth to another man and a daughter, and they got married immediately after they hit it off.


    Just because they didn''t finish their engagement, AI Xi and man Sandao stayed in their own tribe.


    This time, AI Xi came in a hurry after receiving a letter for help from the elder of the man family.


    Looking behind ash, I found that there was a line of team sites armed to the teeth, which made me wonder!


    It''s also a tribe. People have armor and weapons, but this man tribe still has such backward weapons.


    Before I asked, I found that man Sandao came slowly with an old man clutching a crutch.


    The old man''s face was thin, his skin was wrinkled like shrinking, his jaw was protruding, and a faint light was blooming in his sunken eyes, which made him look very frightening.


    The old man went to AI Xi''s side, nodded to her and said with a sad face: "Ai Xi, the man clan is over. The young people in the village have been slaughtered by Akto''s subordinates, the sword demon. With such a weak leader, how can these old, weak, sick and disabled people live in the future? "


    Man Sandao on the side heard the old man''s words and showed an embarrassed smile on his face.


    He was just glared at by ash, and immediately returned to a serious look.


    It can be seen that although they are not in one place, ash has great respect for the old man: "elder, don''t worry, the man clan is my future home. If you don''t dislike it, you can let the people move to my territory first and wait until you find a suitable place to move out."


    "Thank you so much!" The elder bowed to Ashley to show his gratitude. Then a embarrassed look appeared on his face: "I don''t know when Ashley will marry Sandao?"


    Hearing this, a cold groan came out of ash''s mouth: "I''m still saying that when this disheartened guy can beat me, I''m ash''s man."


    What a bully!


    If Yan just said the same thing, I immediately put her on the ground, and then I would be in the same bed.


    But to my surprise, there was a bitter smile on the elder''s face: "that doesn''t mean that Sandao has no chance to marry you into the man family in his whole life."


    Nima! Don''t exaggerate.


    I turned to look at man Sandao, and found that this guy also had a bitter smile on his face.


    In the heart rose light doubt, this AI Xi actually how strong, unexpectedly can let big elder say such words.


    But ash avoided the problem, turned to the group of people she had brought, and said, "help them pack up and get on the road."


    With the addition of external forces, the situation was immediately opened.


    Soon the corpses of the people who were slaughtered were disposed of. Then the rest of the people chose some valuable things and set out on the road.


    On the way, I found that man Sandao kept a distance from AI Xi, and my heart was full of doubts.


    Isn''t this Aishi''s fiancee? Why does this guy see Aishi just like a mouse sees a cat.With such doubts, I quietly caught up with man Sandao and patted him on the back.


    Man san dao turned his hair back, and now it was me, with a smile on his face: "God, what do you want from me?"


    I rolled my eyes, no good airway: "told you how many times, I am not your God."


    But man Sandao is a guy who knows the truth of death. After pestering with him for a long time, he couldn''t change his mind.


    Get it!


    God is God. Anyway, you call me God and I won''t lose a piece of meat.


    "Isn''t she your fiancee?" I asked in a low voice? Why are you so afraid of her? "


    Listen to this, man Sandao''s face showed a bitter smile: "God, you don''t know, although I have a marriage with ash, but ash wanted to marry a big hero since childhood."


    At this time, man Sandao sighed: "but I''ve been frustrated since I was a child. I can say that my cultivation speed is the slowest of the man clan. Although ash didn''t say it, I knew she must hate me. I didn''t want to ask ash for help when the tribe was attacked, but I didn''t expect to...


    in the end, there was a look of regret on man Sandao''s face.


    Seeing this, I patted him on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "don''t worry too much. One day you will become a hero in ash''s mind."


    "Really?"


    "Qianzhenwan... What are you doing?"


    I just said half of what I said, but I found that man Sandao knelt down in front of me and was shocked.


    But man Sandao looked at me with a fiery face: "God, please accept me as your apprentice!"


    Nima! I''m kind-hearted to comfort you, but I didn''t expect you to give me this hand.


    You are cruel!


    In my heart, I silently raised my middle finger to man Sandao''s shameless behavior, but my face didn''t move. I explained: "it''s not that I don''t want to accept you as an apprentice, it''s just that you use a knife and I use a sword. We are born with eight character incompatibility!"


    Man Sandao shook his head crazily: "if you don''t promise me, I will not get up on my knees here."


    Nima! Play a rascal with me, right.


    I''ll tell you, if I play a rascal, I''m afraid of myself.

 Chapter 132

    Looking at man san dao kneeling on the ground, my head is big!


    Although I want to be better at playing a rascal, I can''t compare with the thick skinned man Sandao.


    I didn''t see your fiancee looking at you. Get up from the ground.


    After mansandao made such a noise, the whole team stopped and looked at it curiously.


    Especially ashy''s eyes are getting worse.


    Wait... Your man knelt down by himself, but I didn''t force him to kneel. Why do you look at me with such eyes.


    He rolled his eyes secretly and said, "man san dao, it''s not that I don''t want to teach you, but I''m not qualified to teach you. If you are such an expert as Frederick, you can just choose one. "


    Man Sandao shook his head and said firmly: "I am a teacher one day and a father all my life. Although I don''t study much, I still understand this truth. If I worship other tribes, and if he wants to slaughter other tribes, what shall I do? "


    Nima! Who said you read less, let him stand up, I promise not to kill him.


    Even if you can say such a big truth, you can tell me that you don''t read much.


    Suddenly, I turned my eyes and said with a smile, "are you not afraid of being defeated by me? I want you to slaughter other tribes one day."


    "Not afraid!" Man Sandao shook his head again: "I believe in my intuition. Shifu, you are not like that."


    Hello, I haven''t agreed to take you. Why did you call master.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do, Yan slowly came to me and said, "since people want to worship you as a teacher, you can accept it!"


    It''s easy to say that I can''t protect myself now. I don''t have time to accept him.


    When I was ready to refuse, I found that Yan winked at me, immediately swallowed the words of refusal, and said, "well, I think you are so sincere, I''ll take you reluctantly."


    On hearing this, man Sandao was overjoyed. He knocked his head three times before he got up from the ground.


    At the end of the farce, the team began to start again, but I came to Yan''s side with full of doubts and asked in a low voice, "why should I accept Mansan Dao? You know, we are now...


    but before I finished, Yan glared at me and explained in a low voice:" I heard queen Kaisha say that freichord had a strange story You''re a good guy. It once attracted all forces to take him under the door. Guess which guy''s name? "


    See the appearance of Yan sixiaofeixiao, my brain a flash of inspiration, exclaimed: "he should not be pretty three knife?"


    All of a sudden, the people around me turned around and looked at me strangely. My intuition was a bit of a slip of the tongue, and I immediately gave them an apologetic smile.


    Yan didn''t pay attention to the surprised eyes of the people around him, nodded his head and said with a smile: "this time you''ve picked up the treasure. Although man Sandao''s comprehension is a little poor, his victory lies in loyalty. As long as you teach him carefully, he will be a great help to you in the future. "


    That''s what I said, but how can I teach one with a sword and the other with a knife?


    He turned his head and looked at man san dao. He found that the smile on his face had not broken since I took him. He was slightly touched in my heart.


    I remember that at the beginning, there was such a dull fool following me, but at that time, because of the difficulties faced by the earth, I couldn''t concentrate on guiding him.


    Since we meet for two generations, it proves that we are still predestined. In this case, it''s up to me to change.


    Suddenly, the whole team stopped.


    Looking up, I found that AI Xi, who was walking in the front, raised his hand high and looked at the four directions with alert face.


    Seeing this situation, AI Xi immediately drew out his weapon and looked around warily.


    Presumably, the man clan looked around blankly.


    Ash opened his mouth and uttered coldly, "enemy attack!"


    Whew!


    A sharp air burst in my ears, and then I found a shower of arrows.


    Looking at the dense rain of arrows, the people of ash raised their shields to form a human wall for the people behind.


    The arrow rain was set on the shield, making a sound of Ding Ding, and a flash of sparks.


    At this moment, man Sandao finally reacted and yelled: "enemy attack! The people of the man clan, take up the sword in your hand and chase me. "


    When I heard this, my nose was almost crooked.


    No wonder ash called this guy a loser.


    You dare to charge even when you see the other side''s bow and arrow in hand. It''s not for death!


    AI Xi turned his head and glared at man san dao. He said coldly, "be honest and stay here. You are not allowed to fight without my orders."


    Man Sandao, who was still aggressive at first, immediately counseled like a tortoise son of a bitch when he heard AI Xi''s words, which made me wonder.What about the five second real man?


    It''s estimated that man Sandao would not last for three seconds if he married ash.


    Think about that scene, man Sandao is working hard on it. As a result, AI Xi below coldly says, "don''t dally, hurry up." it''s estimated that man Sandao will soon change from a real man of five seconds to a fake man of three seconds.


    After a shower of arrows, it didn''t bring too many casualties to the team, but some marginal soldiers were scratched by some scattered arrows.


    After the arrow rain, there was another calm.


    But the shield at the front of the line didn''t come down, and ash looked at a certain direction and sneered: "I don''t know which tribal Lord stopped me?"


    "Ha ha... I''ve heard that avarosa has a heroine for a long time. It''s really extraordinary to see her today." A slightly rough voice sounded in my ear, and then a bearded middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone.


    The bearded man looked majestic with two axes in his hand.


    Behind him, there were people in the same clothes as him, but they only had an axe in their hands.


    I found that when ash saw the beard, her pupils shrank a few times and finally cried out, "good, it''s you."


    "How do you know where I am?"


    Goodall sneered: "your whereabouts are naturally told to me. Today I''m here to take your life."


    Seeing that the two people in front of me were still acquaintances, I rolled my eyes.


    As expected, Freire droid was full of war everywhere.


    Originally, this trip was easy, but I didn''t expect to kill a goody on the way... But then again, who is this goody?


    Just when I was in doubt, ashhan said in a voice: "good, you led people to attack the avarosa tribe that day. I haven''t settled with you yet. I didn''t expect that you would dare to come to me on your own initiative?"


    Nima! For a long time, love is the enemy!

 Chapter 133

    Looking at two people like old acquaintances chatting up, my heart that called a depressed.


    I thought it was a robber, but I didn''t expect it was a revenge seeker.


    But then again, how hateful the girl ashy is in Frederick!


    Listen to Goodall, he came all the way to kill her.


    At this time, man Sandao came up and explained to me in a low voice: "master, you don''t know. When ash was 15 years old, her mother died in a sudden battle. All of a sudden, AI Xi became the leader of avalosha. Since then, AI Xi hated the war, so she began to lobby people with different opinions. The era when she advocated that other people were enemies was over, and only peace could make people live a truly rich life. However, many of the soldiers in the clan are opposed to her policy of leadership and are often assassinated. "


    Listening to this, I couldn''t help looking up at the girl in front of me.


    It is reasonable to say that the law of Frederick is far less sound than that of the earth, but it is rare for ash to have such awareness.


    All of a sudden, I reacted and glared at him. He didn''t have a good way: "someone wants to kill your fiancee. What are you doing here? Hurry up!"


    But man Sandao''s face was a bit hesitant: "but ash warned me to stay at the back of the line and don''t make trouble for her."


    Nima! You are really a barbarian when you say you are a barbarian.


    Their women in front of the attack, as a big man but hiding behind the team, you lose no shame.


    He pushed a man san dao hard, glared at his eyes and said, "go and tell AI Xi that this is also a part of cultivation."


    "That''s not good!"


    "Are you going or not?"


    Looking at the storm sword in my hand, I ran to the front of the team.


    It''s just that this guy didn''t dare to rely on ash for too long. He just looked for a small corner. At the moment when the war started, he could rush in the front.


    At this time, it seems that the "reminiscence" between ash and good is over. With a wave of good''s hand, the team behind him rushes towards ash.


    Looking at a group of people, I hesitated for a moment, and finally put the storm sword in my hand, ready to fight.


    But at this time, a small hand was pressed on my shoulder, turned to see, but found that Yan shook his head to me: "you don''t always doubt AI Xi''s strength, why don''t you take this opportunity to have a good observation."


    I think carefully, can be called a master Yan should not be worse, so he nodded and stood back in the team.


    At this moment, the shouts of killing and the bugles of charging were interlaced.


    The two teams collided in an instant, and the scene was extremely chaotic.


    But I found that ash was not in a hurry to start, his eyes coldly locked on Goodall.


    Maybe it''s because my appearance disrupted Goodall''s plan. Originally, the team he brought was enough to eat ash. However, when ash arrived, I had finished the battle, so the people she brought were not injured at all.


    In addition to the remaining soldiers of the man clan, after a while, the troops brought by Goodall gradually fell into the disadvantage.


    Seeing this, Goodall''s face was a little flustered, but he soon calmed down.


    I winked at man and motioned him to protect ash.


    If you say that Goodall has no back hand, I don''t believe it.


    Suddenly, a shrill cry came from the dense forest in the distance, and at the same time, several figures rushed towards ash.


    Those figures soon appeared in front of ash in the blink of an eye.


    The escort that AI Xi brings wants to go to rescue, but those figures draw dagger out of their arms and stab at Ai Xi mercilessly.


    Seeing that ash was about to disappear, a loud roar made the movements of those figures pause slightly.


    Because of this pause, man Sandao finally arrived.


    This guy swung his big knife and chopped at one of the figures. Suddenly, the figure split into two.


    Poof...


    blood splashed on man Sandao''s clothes and armor, and immediately dyed him into a bloody man.


    The rest of the shadow saw that the assassination had failed, looked at each other one after another, and then fled everywhere.


    See this situation, I just want to action, but Yan but a pull me, a face serious way: "look carefully, maybe you intentionally unexpected harvest."


    In the trust of Yan, I finally did not catch up, but closely watched ash.


    I''d like to see what ability this girl has to lead such a big tribe?


    Seeing the shadows running away, I was not only worried.


    Can''t we just let these guys go?


    But at this time, ash slowly closed his eyes.At the same time, a brilliant halo rose from her hands.


    The light was so dazzling that I couldn''t open my eyes. I was just curious about ash''s strength. Finally, I couldn''t resist the discomfort and looked over.


    I was surprised at this.


    Under the halo, a delicate bow and arrow is slowly forming in ash''s hands.


    The whole body of the bow and arrow turned white, and the whole body radiated a holy light. There was an unspeakable feeling when it shone on people.


    However, as soon as the bow and arrow were formed, the halo disappeared, and the temperature of the whole space dropped suddenly.


    Although it''s not as exaggerated as ice, it''s enough to make people scared.


    "Ice bows!" There was a cry in Goodall''s mouth: "Damn, those guys didn''t tell me, you brought this thing to me."


    Hear ice knot long bow four words, my heart slightly move.


    I studied a lot of artifact in the universe when I was in the super Seminary, and this ice bow is one of them.


    It''s said that this long bow is a gift given by ice and snow goddess to future generations, but I didn''t expect that it would fall into ash''s hands.


    Ash just glanced coldly at Goodall, then pulled up the long string.


    Suddenly, five transparent arrows appeared on the long bow of ice and snow.


    In the sunshine, the five arrows were shining with mysterious brilliance, as if something alive would come out of them.


    Zheng!


    Ash''s finger loosened the arrow string, and a strange sound burst out in my ear.


    As if guided by something, the five transparent arrows shot at the shadow in the distance.


    Perhaps hearing the voice behind him, one of the shadows turned around and looked at him. His face suddenly changed and he was shocked: "ice bows!"


    But as soon as he spoke, the transparent arrow went through his body.


    Hiss...


    looking at the five shadows falling to the ground slowly, I couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Five birds with one arrow is enough to frighten all people.


    No wonder the elder always said that man Sandao couldn''t win AI Xi all his life. Let alone man Sandao, I guess I''m not AI Xi''s opponent.


    Turn round to see, discover Yan the same face dignified.


    There was a wry smile on her face. No wonder when I took man san dao, ash looked at me with strange eyes all the time!

 Chapter 134

    The arrow fell, accompanied by a whine of sadness.


    The five men who attacked ash just now were all shot to the ground.


    In the distance, Goodall saw this, and a trace of panic appeared on his face.


    When I saw this guy, I laughed to myself.


    I have the courage to ambush others on the way, but I don''t even know their cards.


    But ash is really a strong girl. I can''t even stop the power of that arrow.


    Turn round God, looking at a face serious Yan to ask a way: "how?"


    Yan was silent for a long time, his mouth just spit out a: "very strong!"


    Maybe I''m afraid that I don''t know what the concept of very strong is. I added: "if you don''t use the heart of fighting, it''s probably not her opponent."


    Hello! Don''t look down on it like that... Well, I admit, if I didn''t fight, I couldn''t stop ash''s arrow.


    Five arrows at the same time, a hundred birds can be killed!


    It''s not just a joke.


    Suddenly, I put away the heart of contempt.


    In the war with the little devil, I thought the world''s fighting level was not at the same level as the earth.


    But now I find that I''m wrong, and it''s very wrong.


    Frederick is known as the place of the first war in the universe, and naturally has its unique side.


    Even people as proud as moganna choose to train on this planet.


    This shows how extraordinary the planet should be.


    Then Goodall brought the wrong one to pieces and fled around under the collision of mansabao.


    Originally, man Sandao wanted to take people to kill him, but ash waved and said, "let them go!"


    I sighed a little as I watched the soldiers fleeing in panic.


    Now, I finally understand man Sandao''s distress.


    Ash has such a strong strength, but she wants to build an ideal country.


    It''s like being starved to death while guarding a golden mountain.


    In the chaos, Goodall took the opportunity to escape, even ignoring his own men.


    By the time I got back to myself, I had already found that this guy had run away.


    Looking up at ash, the girl rolled her eyes as if she had nothing to do.


    I''m afraid it''s her independent character that led to the killing of the leader of the avarosa tribe!


    I was thinking, if Ashley''s killing is more decisive, does Goodall have the courage to kill her.


    It''s just that I, an outsider, can''t say anything. After rescuing the wounded, the team started to set off again.


    This time, I didn''t meet a guy like Goodall.


    When we arrived at the avarosa tribe, we were shocked.


    This is a huge city. A graceful river passes around the city. The gate is about three meters high, and it''s all made of one meter long bluestone.


    On the top of the tower, there are several guards. From their standing posture, we can see that they are real soldiers who are transformed from blood and fire.


    An awe inspiring murderous gas is overflowing from their bodies. Even across the distance, I can still smell the smoke from them.


    Perhaps it was the discovery of ash that made several guards look happy. One of them, who looked like the leader, cried out, "open the gate, the princess is back."


    Creak...


    the huge city gate was slowly put down, and a roar came towards us.


    With the depression on the outside, there is a lot of excitement inside.


    At a glance, a straight street.


    On the street, many peddlers are hawking. If you look at them carefully, they are all local products of Frederick.


    "The princess is back!" I don''t know who yelled like that. The whole street was quiet.


    Then, there was a burst of even louder cheers.


    In a flash, all the people ran to meet ash.


    Nima! What you know is that you are greeting. What you don''t know is that you are here to collect debts.


    Looking at the figure opposite, I was shocked.


    If the person on the opposite side rushes here, it is estimated that the whole team will be scattered.


    But fortunately, the leader''s guard roared, and the people who had been excited were immediately quiet.


    Just seeing their crazy eyes, I couldn''t help worrying about man san dao.


    If people like ash knew that this guy could be a real man for five seconds, would they tear him up?


    That''s their favorite Duke... Wait a minute, isn''t ash the commander of avarosa? How can she become a princess again?


    With such doubts, I stabbed man Sandao with my hand and asked, "Why are they called Princess ash?"Man Sandao heard me and looked at ash in the distance, with a look of heartache in his eyes: "ash''s mother used to be the commander of avarosa, but because of an accident...


    " stop! " Seeing that man Sandao was going to repeat the old story, I frowned and said, "let''s talk about the point directly."


    Man Sandao gave a dry smile and then explained: "avarosa has an unwritten rule that if she is under 16 years old, she can''t inherit the position of commander. But ash has no other brothers or sisters, so she can only succeed to the position of commander when she is an adult. "


    All of a sudden, I kept looking at man Sandao until I felt uncomfortable with this guy. Then I asked in a strange tone, "man Sandao, how old are you this year?"


    Man san dao touched his head and said with a smile: "twenty eight!"


    Nima! Ash is not sixteen this year, but you are twenty-eight. It''s cheap for you to eat grass.


    Animals! Even such a little girl can do it. You know, I didn''t even have 18 girls in those years... Cough.


    He was not ashamed of mansandao''s behavior of persecuting minors, but mansandao didn''t realize it at all. He stared at Ai Xi and said firmly: "master, don''t worry. When I have strength in the future, I will definitely protect AI Xi!"


    Protect your uncle!


    My heart bleeds when I think of AI Xi''s beautiful flower on the cow dung of man san dao.


    He glared at him fiercely. He didn''t have a good way: "stay away from Ashley in the future!"


    "Why?" Pretty three knives some don''t understand of ask a way.


    Can I tell you that I''m not happy?


    He rolled his eyes secretly, and was about to open his mouth to teach man three swords, but he found that several girls rushed towards me.


    These girls simply wrapped the key parts with animal skin, which made people not only think about it.


    Maybe it''s because of long-term training. Although their skin is yellowish, they not only have no beauty, but also add a little bit of wildness.


    Looking at their slender waist, a happy smile ran towards me, which called a happy in my heart.


    It''s good to be handsome. There will be fans so soon.


    Just as I was ready to meet them, I was shocked to find that several beautiful girls ignored me and rushed towards ash.


    Nima! Love is not my fan!

 Chapter 135

    Looking at the beautiful girls around ash, I even had the heart to die.


    Originally thought that with my handsome face, how can I harvest a few female fans here!


    But that once thought... Forget it, don''t say, say more is tears.


    Turn around to hate you to stare a sneak smile of man three knives, is preparing to pretend a pair of as if nothing had happened, but found a cold face close to me.


    "What? I''m disappointed to find that people are not coming for you? " Yan a face move happy of ask a way, let a person can''t see what her heart thinks at all.


    Just hearing her words, I suddenly felt tight... You know, on the way to Freire droid, I expressed my love to Yan more than once, but this woman answered me with "ha ha" every time.


    If that scene just now falls in Yan''s eyes, will it make her think that I am a man of easy sex.


    No way!


    In order to save his image in Yan''s heart, I decided to tell a white lie.


    Suddenly, a sincere smile appeared on my face: "Yan, you misunderstood me. In fact, I was planning for man Sandao just now."


    Turning around, he pointed to the girls around him, and then said, "when you look at the relationship between these girls and ash, it''s unusual. If you have a good relationship with them, are you afraid that ash won''t give in?"


    But who knows Yan eyes a MI, sneer a way: "so you are ready to sacrifice yourself, complete this silly boy?"


    I don''t know why, as soon as I see Yan''s expression, I feel a little scared at the bottom of my heart.


    But I also know that I can''t counsellor at this time. If I counsellor, I have to show my true feelings. So I support my chest and face the right way: "yes, as long as I can make Sabao happy, what''s wrong with me as a master."


    Are you moved?


    Nima, even I was almost moved.


    Heart meaning - lust for a while, lift an eye to look, but discover Yan cold eye sees me, pretty three knives this guy is again a pair of desire to talk and stop appearance.


    Hello! Was my performance not good enough?


    Just as I hesitated to do it again, Yan''s mouth spat out a "shameless! "


    looking at Yan''s back, I feel depressed.


    Hello! Say good do each other''s angel, how can you call me shameless?


    Welcome by the residents of avalosha, we finally got into the city.


    Originally, I thought that avarosa was not much better than the man clan, but to my surprise, there were not only houses in the city, but also a kind of law binding them.


    There''s no killing between us!


    I even found that when there was a disturbance, some guards would rush out and drag the troublemakers away. As for the result, it is self-evident.


    Walking in the bustling street, my heart not only sighs with emotion.


    Although ash is under 16 years old, it is not easy to manage avarosa like this.


    Then the army stopped in front of a palace. It''s a palace. At best, it is only a little better than ordinary residential housing.


    It''s just a Sanhe courtyard on earth.


    Ash came down from the horse, and immediately someone took Ma Jiang from her. She looked back at us and said faintly, "I''ll order you three to stay here tonight."


    That''s not good!


    How can you say that you are under the age of 16 this year, and now you are in the same room with man Sandao, which is too bad for the atmosphere! And if this kind of thing is too young, it will do great harm to our health.


    And... Although Yan has become my guardian angel now, we can share the pain and torture, but we can''t sleep together!


    Carefully swept Yan, found her face without any expression, heart suddenly a joy.


    Is Yan already ready, just embarrassed to speak.


    Nima felt a little excited just thinking about it.


    Seeing the hesitation on man Sandao''s face, I directly kicked him in the past: "Ai Xi asked you to stay. What are you hesitating about?"


    When I was kicking Mansan Dao, I took a special look in the direction of AI Xi, and found that AI Xi''s brow was wrinkled, which surprised me.


    No!


    Does ash really like man san dao?


    You know, man Sandao is not as handsome as I am, not as tall as I am, and so much older than her. Why does ash fall in love with this barbarian?


    It doesn''t make sense at all!


    But ash did not say anything, but nodded and went into the palace.


    After AI Xi entered the palace, I found that the interior decoration was not as luxurious as I expected.


    On the contrary, it is very simple... It can even be described as simple and crude. Apart from some necessities of life, there are few valuable things."Tut tut... At least you are also the boss in the name of avarosa. Why can''t you get some valuable things to put in your palace?" I glanced around and sighed.


    Ash glanced back at me and explained without expression, "I''m not interested in things that have nothing to do with fighting."


    "What a strange girl!"


    I murmured, just about to speak again, but ash coldly pointed to the distant passage: "go straight, turn right, your room is coming. I have something important to talk to man Sandao."


    I recognized, this is to chase guest order, then shrugged to Yan.


    Just when I was walking through the passage, I said with a strange smile, "Yan, do you know what''s important in ash''s mouth?"


    Yan looked at me suspiciously, shrugged and said simply: "I don''t know!"


    "I know!" Looking back at the two people behind me, a man''s smile appeared on my face: "it must be nothing more than a matter between men and women!"


    Yan stopped, took a deep breath, and then moved his eyes to me: "Ge xiaolun, I find you are more and more obscene now."


    Hello! How to talk.


    What do you mean more and more obscene? I''m already obscene... Bah, am I talking about human beings?


    Fighting all the way, we finally found our room.


    But when I opened the door of the room, I was dumbfounded, followed by great joy.


    There is only one bed in this room, and it''s a very big one.


    No matter what position you play, it''s OK for two people to lie down.


    It seems that AI Xi has seen the adultery between Yan and me for a long time, so he specially prepared such a big bed for us.


    See Yan swept the arrangement inside the room, satisfied nodded.


    I quickly pulled her to sit down on the bed and said with a strange smile, "Yan, have you heard the story of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu?"


    "It seems that Zhao Xin mentioned it. Is there one named Yin Zhiping in it?"


    Nima! Zhao Xin has nothing to do with YANTI.


    I rolled my eyes and said with a smile, "do you want to know how they practice in bed?"

 Chapter 136

    The story of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu is a household name on earth, and I have seen it no less than three times.


    Every time I see little dragon girl and Yang Guo on the ice bed, I often fantasize about whether I have that chance or not.


    All right! Although Yan and I are not the relationship between master and apprentice, this can''t be the reason to stop our double cultivation.


    Looking at Yan''s puzzled face, I was a little funny in my heart.


    I guess she doesn''t even know the meaning of "Shuang Xiu" right now!


    I don''t know. Well, I have a chance if I don''t know.


    He pulled Yan to the big bed and sat down. He said with a strange smile, "Yan, you don''t know that double cultivation is an ancient cultivation method on our earth."


    "If you want to double repair, you must have me in you and you in me."


    "I''ll let it go." Hearing my words, Yan immediately stood up from the bed: "I don''t know if you have me in your heart, anyway, I don''t have you in my heart."


    Nima! If you don''t say something so shocking, my heart will be hurt.


    Rolling his eyes, he quickly pressed Yan: "of course, this is a higher level of double cultivation. Actually, it''s very easy to want double cultivation."


    "As long as you lie down on the bed, close your eyes and give it to me when you are born."


    Yan looked at me up and down, a face suspicious way: "Ge xiaolun, you should not think of ways to take advantage of me?"


    Look what you said, when I occupied you... Well, I admit there was a little dishonesty on the road, but this time I was serious.


    I pulled up the curtain, turned around and explained: "don''t worry, this pair of - Xiuke is handed down from our ancestors. The Yellow Emperor knows that he is a Shuang xiuda. He can control 3000 people in one night... Cough! "


    seeing Yan''s puzzled eyes, I quickly closed my mouth.


    In the heart is glad that the way is very dangerous, almost by night Royal three thousand female this allusion to say.


    "Yellow Emperor, I have heard that you are a great man on earth." Yan felt his chin and thought for a while: "if it''s the skill that comes from him, it''s really a try."


    Nima! That''s a promise?


    At the moment, I seem to have seen Yan''s white body lying in bed and acting by me.


    Suddenly, I felt something at the corner of my mouth. I touched it and found it was wet.


    Gee!


    If you can make some progress, I''ll leave my saliva.


    Take advantage of the Yan don''t notice of time quietly wipe off mouth corners of saliva, smile of say: "since have no problem, that we start double - repair!"


    "Wait a minute!" Yan opened my hand and asked: "why does Shuang Xiu have to be in bed?"


    What''s the question?


    Double repair is not in bed, is it still in the wilderness?


    If it''s really in the wilderness, it''s not called double repair, it''s field combat.


    However, looking at Yan''s expression, if this problem is not well explained, it is estimated that today''s Shuang Xiu will be ruined.


    Thinking of this, I turned my eyes and said, "do you know the legend of the eagle? Inside, Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu were both repaired on the ice bed. Although we have no ice bed here, we should not ignore this detail. I think this big bed is good. Shall we have a try? "


    At this point, Yan had seven or eight letters, but out of vigilance, he asked coldly, "does this pair of cultivation really help to improve cultivation?"


    "Of course!" I snapped my fingers and tried my best to explain the advantages of double repair.


    What kind of harmonious, blissful state... Bah, what kind of words are these.


    In the heart mercilessly bah a few mouthfuls, this just says with smile: "anyway double - repair to our benefit but have no harm, you although rest assured!"


    Yan took a deep breath, and then made an unexpected action.


    I saw her deep bow to me, a serious face said: "please call me double repair it!"


    I''ll go!


    Do you want to be so formal.


    Looking at the Yan in front of me... To be exact, it''s the white flower in front of Yan''s chest. I swallow my saliva hard.


    I don''t know if it''s because the room is too hot. Yan doesn''t know when he has untied the button of his white round collar shirt.


    With her bending, I could see the deep ditch squeezed by two steep peaks.


    Fortunately, I haven''t been completely occupied in it. After a few hard glances, I said solemnly: "since you have become my guardian angel, I will be responsible for you."


    "Well, now you wait in bed!"


    Looking at obediently climb into bed of Yan, my heart that call a excited.


    Originally I just wanted to make a joke with Yan, but I didn''t expect that this woman didn''t know the real meaning of Shuang Xiu. In this case, don''t blame me!He whispered a lustful smile, then quickly took off his battle clothes and quickly climbed into bed.


    Seeing this, Yan had an awkward look on his face: "does Shuang Xiu still need to drag clothes?" "Of course!" As soon as I straightened my chest, I tried not to let Yan see the guilty feeling in the bottom of my eyes: "double cultivation is the most wonderful skill in the world, so we must be honest with each other. Don''t be idle. Take it off quickly


    Yan hesitated for a moment, and finally slowly took off his coat.


    With that light gray professional suit off, I suddenly a bright.


    Yan''s figure is plump originally, inside this white round collar shirt is her that slender waist bundle is full of a grip.


    Yan found that I was staring at her stupidly, a blush flashed on my face: "is that ok?"


    You can be a fart!


    I secretly rolled my eyes, and then like a big gray wolf to lure Little Red Riding Hood: "I have to take off again."


    Yan a listen, complexion a red, just the action on the hand also didn''t idle.


    Her tiny hand began to untie the buttons of her shirt.


    Looking at Yan chest of snow-white gradually blooming in front of my eyes, my heart that called an excited.


    Although I saw Yan''s body in the hotel last time, it was just a glimpse.


    Today is different, but Yan took the initiative.


    Seeing that the button of the shirt was about to be untied, and I was about to witness the elegant demeanor under the shirt, Yan stopped his action and asked coldly, "Ge xiaolun, I''ll ask you again, do you really have such cultivation methods on earth?"


    Hello! If I don''t take you like this, I''ll take off my pants, and you even ask me this.


    Just looking at a face of serious Yan, I feel a little scared in my heart.


    If you let Yan know I''m lying to her, it won''t really kill me!


    It doesn''t matter!


    A bite of teeth, mercilessly nodded.


    Yan see this, then no longer take into account, let go of his hand.


    In a flash, the shirt fell, a perfect body appeared in front of me.


    I can''t stand the slender waist, the skin that can be broken by blowing, the two peaks that are suitable for size.


    Suddenly, feel a hot nose, a blood flow down.

 Chapter 137

    There was a heavy gasp in the room... Of course, it was all from my mouth.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen Yan''s body before, but it has been face-to-face like today.


    The shirt slipped, and a large amount of white appeared in front of my eyes.


    Especially the bright red on Yan''s chest... Don''t get me wrong, it''s just a pink bra.


    Rao is like this. I feel hot and dry all over.


    Secretly swallow swallow saliva, haven''t waited to open mouth to talk, Yan is to pick eyebrow to ask a way: "can now?"


    If I still say no, it is estimated that today''s work will not be carried out.


    Take a deep breath, put away the lewdness on your face and try to look serious: "in fact, this pair of repairs is just an attempt. If it doesn''t work, you can''t... Don''t worry. If it doesn''t work, I''ll screw my head off and kick you."


    I found that Yan''s face changed, so I changed my mouth in a hurry.


    You''re kidding!


    If I tell Yan now, it''s just a joke. I don''t know how to die.


    Hearing what I said, Yan''s face slowed down slightly. He hummed coldly: "let''s start now!"


    Kick your ass!


    So that''s it?


    After glancing at Yan, I found that she was staring at me tightly. I could only smile and say, "the basic steps of Shuang Xiu are like this. Let''s feel the world road hand to hand, you know...


    but before I finished speaking, Yan raised his hands directly.


    Seeing this, I had to print my hands on it.


    One minute.


    Two minutes.


    ...


    five minutes later, Yan asked coldly, "why don''t I feel anything?"


    Listening to this, a thin layer of sweat appeared on my forehead and explained softly, "wait a minute."


    Ten minutes passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    After all, there was a roar from the room: "Ge xiaolun, you son of a bitch, you dare to cheat me. Today, either you or I will kill you. "


    I "....


    the next morning, I came out of the room with two black eyes.


    Looking up at the outside of the window, I found that man Sandao was hiding there stealthily.


    See this, I cold hum a: "man three Dao, early in the morning what do you do?"


    Maybe I found that mansandao was not good enough to continue to hide. I walked slowly to my side and explained with a embarrassed face: "ash asked me to come and tell master you to attend their tribal meeting."


    It''s not the people of ash. Why should I attend this meeting?


    Just when I was confused, I found that man Sandao was looking into my eyes, and my heart suddenly "clattered".


    The most important thing to be a teacher is to be authoritative.


    If you let man Sandao know that I was beaten severely last night for tricking Yan to take off his clothes, how could this apprentice be called.


    Think of here, I look a positive: "look at what?"


    Man Sandao hesitated for a moment, pointed to the question on my face and asked, "master, are your eyes OK?"


    I glanced at him and said, "I didn''t sleep well because I practiced too late last night."


    "But it''s not like you have dark circles under your eyes. Instead, you''ve been beaten." Man Sandao took a close look at the scar in my eye, and his tone became dignified: "master, what are you doing? Who hurt you like this? My apprentice will take revenge for you!"


    Yo! I didn''t expect that man Sandao knew how to respect his teacher.


    In the heart of the evaluation of man three knife again high a few points, pointed to the Yan who has not come out of the room, said with a smile: "she hit, you want to help me revenge?"


    Er... Man san dao looked in the direction of my finger and was silent for a long time. Finally, he shook his head and said, "I''m not my teacher''s opponent."


    Teacher''s mother?


    When I heard man san dao''s words, I was slightly stunned, and then a strange smile appeared on my face.


    All right!


    Who said that the barbarian''s head is not smart? I think he is quite an elf.


    Facing man Sandao with a happy smile, just ready to speak, I heard Yan''s cold voice behind me: "man Sandao, if you dare to say another word, I''ll cut you."


    Looking at Yan''s back, I patted man Sandao on the shoulder and comforted him: "don''t take it seriously. Your teacher''s mother is just like that. Knife mouth bean curd... Lying trough! How can people throw concealed weapons in broad daylight? "


    Looking at the flowerpot passing by me, I hurriedly looked at Yan, only to find that Yan stopped and said in a cold voice: "Ge xiaolun, if you dare to speak nonsense again, I will cut you."Get it!


    Yan is now a powder keg, who points who is unlucky.


    It seems that I have to stay away from her in the future.


    Under the leadership of man Sandao, Yan and I finally came to the conference hall.


    It''s called the parliament hall, but it''s very simple.


    A round table, a few chairs, nothing else.


    By this time, the hall of Parliament was already full of people. Judging from their costumes, these people were all elders of the avarosa tribe.


    Ash sat at the top, with an old man and an old lady on the left and right.


    The old lady was kind. I nodded and smiled when I came in.


    But the right-hand side of the head is a bad face staring at me, after a long time, his mouth came out a cold hum.


    Nima! What''s the meaning of this?


    He glared at the old man and sat down under the guidance of a special person.


    On the way here, I had already found out the content of today''s meeting from man Sandao.


    There is little left for the barbarians to be slaughtered by the little demons. Today''s meeting is about how to arrange the elderly, the weak, the sick and the disabled of the barbarians.


    Dong Dong!


    As soon as we sat down, ash tapped the table with her slender fingers and said calmly, "we''re all here. The meeting begins."


    But at this time, the old man on the right side interrupted: "princess, this is the meeting of our avalosha tribe. Why is there an outsider present?"


    Outsiders? Where is it? Why didn''t I see it?


    I turned my head and glanced around. I found that Yan and I were the only people in the conference hall. The rest of the people were the elders of avarosa. There should be no outsiders!


    But at this time, AI Xi glanced at me and said faintly, "Ge xiaolun is the life-saving benefactor of the man family, and also the master of man Sandao. Let him listen to how to arrange the man family, isn''t it too much?"


    Nima! I finally recognized that the outsider in the bad old man''s mouth was me and Yan.


    "I don''t care who he is. Today''s meeting is no trivial matter, so I suggest that your highness should go out with these irrelevant people.


    Yo! I don''t want to pay any attention to you. You''re still excited, aren''t you.


    I stood up from my seat, slowly came to the bad old man, and said, "I''m handsome and can''t be your reason to ridicule me."

 Chapter 138

    With these words, the old man''s face changed, and ash frowned at me.


    Suddenly, I found that someone pulled, turned around and found it was Yan.


    Yan made a wink at me, indicating less trouble.


    In this regard, I just shrugged helplessly: "it''s not that I want to make trouble, but this old guy is too shameful."


    "From the moment I entered the room, he gave me a look on his face. At last, he even wanted to blow us out. I just wanted to ask who is he?"


    At this time, man Sandao''s weak voice came in: "master, Felix is the great wise man of avarosa, and he is also the first elder of avarosa. He should be the second."


    Nima! Can you not tear down my desk at this time?


    He glared at man Sandao fiercely, and then said softly, "Felix, right? Now it''s time to discuss how to settle the man clan. What qualifications do you have to drive us out?"


    "You..." it can be seen that Felix was really angry with me, and his shriveled chest went up and down.


    "What are you? I warn you that it''s impolite to point your finger at each other in our hometown." I glared at Felix and said, "if it''s serious, I can sue you for personal attack."


    All the people in the conference hall were stunned by me. It was only at this time that I remembered that this is not the earth. I shrugged helplessly and said, "well, you don''t have the saying of personal attack, but I tell you that this kind of behavior makes me very angry, and the consequences are very serious."


    "Enough!" AI Xi slapped on the table and said coldly, "today I''m calling you to discuss how to settle the man clan, not to let you fight."


    Although ash is only a princess, she is still very authoritative. At the sight of ash''s outburst, the people who were still furious immediately went down like balloons.


    Seeing this, AI Xi nodded with satisfaction and asked the old lady on her left, "elder Shirley, you are in charge of internal affairs. Do you want to see if you can spare a piece of land under my territory to accommodate the people of the man clan?"


    The old lady, who was covered in black robes, lowered her head and thought for a while. She replied in a voice of metal friction: "Your Majesty, I think Warrington''s territory is good, and now it needs to be built. If we take the barbarians there completely, I believe..."


    "I object!" But before Sherry had finished speaking, Felix stood up from his seat and said, "I''ve seen Warrington. It''s rich in soil and minerals, and there''s a huge training ground next to it. How can we give such a good place to others if we don''t leave it to avarosa for future development? "


    I don''t like the old man''s words so much!


    Who is man Sandao?


    That''s ash''s fiance. If you count it up, the whole avalosha tribe will be pretty three swords in the future.


    How can you be an outsider in your mouth.


    With a cold smile, he quickly walked up to Felix and asked, "the first wise man, right? I said you didn''t have a brain today. How can the man clan become an outsider?"


    "Don''t forget, man Sandao and ash are married. If you really count up, man Sandao is also your son-in-law of avarosa. How can he be an outsider? "


    Bang!


    After listening to my words, Felix clapped his palm heavily on the table: "man san dao is man san dao, man clan is man clan, how can they be compared."


    "It was man Sandao who married the princess, not the man family."


    Speaking of this, Felix sneered: "what''s more, it''s still unknown whether man Sandao will marry ash."


    Nima!


    Don''t think that if you are ugly, you can depend on your old age.


    Looking back at ash, I saw that she was looking away, as if she didn''t realize what was going on here.


    It seems that ash knew for a long time that today''s meeting would not be so smooth, so he specially asked man Sandao to invite me to hold down the battle.


    All right! That''s what you want.


    Take a deep breath and ask in a deep voice, "what do you mean by that?"


    Felix glanced at Ashley and saw that she was trying to stop her. He was full of courage and straightened up: "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, the leader of the night clan has asked for her royal highness."


    What?


    Hearing this, I was shocked.


    Isn''t ash married to man Sandao again?


    How could anyone else propose to him?


    I pulled to pull to pull to pull to pull the head of pretty three knives, have no good airway: "this is exactly how to return a responsibility?"


    Man Sandao gave a bitter smile: "master, you don''t know something. Avarosa has a custom. Even if a girl in their tribe is engaged to another person, if another person defeats the one who is engaged to the girl, the marriage can be cancelled. "


    Nima! It''s really a backward planet, even with such wonderful customs.But I knew I couldn''t give advice at this time, so I said, "it''s no big deal. I believe man san dao will never lose to anyone."


    "Ha ha..." Felix said with a cold laugh: "I forget to tell you that Robin, the son of the night, is a famous warrior of several tribes nearby. If he is beaten by three swords, he may not even have a chance to win."


    I didn''t pay attention to Felix. Instead, I turned to man Sandao and asked, "is the son of the night very powerful?"


    WOW!


    When people in the conference hall saw that I didn''t even know what the son of the dark night was, they suddenly burst into an uproar.


    "This guy doesn''t even know the son of the night. Is he from another planet?"


    "I don''t think so. He should be just a teaser."


    You''re Toby. Your family is Toby.


    I glared at the people around me, and then my eyes fell on man Sandao: "tell me, what is the son of the night."


    Man Sandao gave a wry smile and explained: "the son of the night is just a title, just like AI Xi''s ice shooter. As long as you pass the test of the temple, you can get such a title."


    Hearing this, I moved slightly in my heart and asked in a low voice: "what''s your title?"


    See me mention this, man three knife face appeared a little embarrassed look: "really sorry, until now I have not been able to have their own title."


    Nima! You are not a Keng father... No, master Keng.


    I''ve been blown out by you. You''ve even given me a word that hasn''t been called yet.


    Looking at the schadenfreude eyes around, I rolled my eyes, then slapped on the table and said coldly, "I think you are so old that you live to be a dog. How much benefit does that dark night son give you to talk to him like this?"

 Chapter 139

    This time, I startled everyone, and many people even looked at me with big eyes.


    Even ash gently raised her eyelids and opened her mouth. When she finally thought of something, she finally held back.


    Felix was a little stunned, then instantly reacted, pointed to my nose and said, "what are you, you dare to stare at me?"


    You''re the thing. Your family is the thing.


    I secretly bah a, pick eyebrow way: "isn''t it?"? From the beginning, you''ve been talking to the son of the night. Did you ask ash for advice? Is ash just a puppet in your hands? It doesn''t matter whether you listen or not. "


    I found that when I said this, people around me were moved.


    In particular, the middle-aged man under Felix''s head opened his mouth. When Felix glared at him, he finally closed his mouth.


    Seeing this, I immediately laughed.


    It seems that the avarosa tribe is not an iron bucket!


    "Reverse, reverse." Felix slapped the table hard and yelled, "guard, catch this bastard for me."


    Nima! If I slap the table, it will turn upside down. If you slap the table so many times, it will turn upside down.


    Bang!


    The door of the conference hall was suddenly knocked open, and two soldiers in armor came towards me.


    At this time, I didn''t do anything, just look at ash.


    After seeing the real strength of this girl, I believe that the person who can speak in avalosha is the girl in front of me.


    Not to disappoint me, ash coughed twice, glanced at the two guards who were about to arrest and asked coldly, "what are you doing?"


    Er... The two guards were stunned.


    that''s going too far. If you don''t give him a little punishment, what else is the place of the other person? Felix said, glancing at the two guards and yelling, "what are you doing? Get him for me now. "


    "I see who dares!" All of a sudden, ashy stood up from his seat and glanced coldly at all the people present: "Ge xiaolun is not only the Savior of the man family, but also my friend of ashy. Who dares to catch him today?"


    Nima! When did I become your friend again?


    I remember that at the beginning, you gave me a glaring look... Well, with what you said just now, I will make you a friend.


    With ash''s words, the atmosphere in the conference hall solidified to the extreme.


    Felix looked at me and opened her mouth. "What time do you have such a friend, princess?"


    "From the moment he killed hundreds of little demons, he was destined to be my friend."


    Hiss...


    all of a sudden, there was a cold breath in the conference hall, so people looked at me in surprise.


    Hello! Isn''t it necessary to be so surprised to kill a few little demons?


    Perhaps aware of the doubt in my heart, man Sandao came to me secretly, asked me softly and explained: "ash''s mother died in the hands of the little devil, so ash always hated the little devil."


    I see!


    Hearing man san dao''s words, I not only nodded.


    I didn''t expect that I could win ash''s approval.


    but at this time, there was a dissonant voice in the conference hall: "this guy can kill hundreds of demons, too. Will your highness be deceived by him?"


    "I''ve been looking at him for a long time, but I don''t see any difference in him?"


    Although the voice is very small, but ash still heard, just a cold glance at a corner, the voice suddenly stopped.


    "Just as elder Shirley said just now, let the territory of walkton out."


    "Princess highness must not..."


    "yes, Walker, that piece of territory is too important for the future development of AVA Rosa, you have to think twice!"


    I don''t understand. It''s just a territory. Is it necessary to exaggerate?


    Bang!


    But just then, there was a loud noise in the conference hall.


    When they looked up, they found that ash was angry and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth today that the territory of walkton must be given to the man clan. "


    Nima! Do you want to be so fierce?


    It''s the first time I''ve seen ash get angry, and I''m shocked.


    The rest of them shut up when they saw ash clapping.


    Just look at my eyes more and more bad up.


    When I see this, I feel depressed.Kick your ass!


    I didn''t make the final decision. Why do people look at me like this.


    has come to this point, and Felix has to sigh with a sigh: "since the Royal Highness has made a decision, I have only the full support of this old bone."


    Hello, can you put away your reluctance when you say this? I look a little sick. As soon as


    turned his eyes and was ready to mock the old man, he suddenly heard Felix say, "Your Highness, the dark night tribe is about to enter the territory of AVA Rosa. I hope that you can think about this matter with all elders."


    Nima! Dig my apprentice''s wall in front of me. Are you reasonable.


    I''ve heard that the night tribe is here to propose this time, but Felix even wants ash to think it over.


    I think about you, uncle!


    Under the puzzled eyes of the people, I stepped forward slightly, shook my head and said, "no way!"


    "What can''t?" Some people have not responded, instinctively asked.


    I pointed to man Sandao and said firmly: "Ai Xi is man Sandao''s fiancee, and man Sandao is my apprentice, so it''s not OK for night tribe to propose marriage to you."


    Looking at people''s surprised expression, I hummed coldly in my heart.


    Bang!


    Felix slapped the table hard and said angrily, "it''s my avorosa''s business. When is your turn to interrupt?"


    Yo! You''re addicted to slapping tables, aren''t you.


    I rolled my eyes and said what I was ready to say: "man san dao is my apprentice. No one can bully me."


    "Master!" Man three Dao affectionately called a, suddenly my whole body had goose bumps.


    Hello! We agreed that we should only be masters and apprentices but not base.


    But this time ash didn''t stand on my side. Instead, he shook his head and said, "the night tribe is very powerful. If you don''t see it, it''s hard to say. Prepare for the messengers of the night tribe. "


    With these words, I found that all the people looked at me with a funny face. It was a depression in my heart.


    But I still insisted: "just now I just said the first half, the second half is, bullying my apprentice can, but not bullying me."


    In a flash, the move on man Sandao''s face disappeared!

 Chapter 140

    As soon as the words came out, I found that all the people in the hall were staring at me with wide eyes. It was strange in my heart.


    Why are you looking at me like this?


    Was it in that short moment that I became handsome again?


    With such doubts, I turned to Yan and asked in a low voice: "why do you all look at me with such eyes, making people embarrassed."


    With that, he pretended not to pinch.


    Oh...


    I don''t know which bastard took the lead in retching, and suddenly the whole Council hall sounded like this.


    Yan is white I one eye, no good airway: "Ge xiaolun, how did I not find you so thick skinned before?"


    Am I cheeky?


    Gently pulled a cheek, is not Yan said so thick... At least the bullet can pierce it.


    At this time, ash knocked on the table and said in a cold voice, "I''ll think about the matter of the night tribe. The matter of the man clan will be settled first."


    "Elder Shirley, make arrangements when you go down, and try to lead the man family as soon as possible..."


    but before AI Xi finished speaking, a guard rushed in in in a panic.


    Felix saw this, slightly frowned: "did not see that we are in a meeting, flustered look what''s right?"


    The guard noticed that Felix was in a rage, his neck shrank slightly, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    Finally, it was ash who helped him out and said, "what''s the matter?" The


    guard looked at Ai Xiyi''s eyes with gratitude, and quickly said, "Your Highness, the dark night tribes have already entered town."


    "What?" Felix immediately stood up from his seat, pointed to the guard''s nose and said angrily, "you should report such an important matter now. I don''t think you want to live."


    Nima! If you hadn''t stopped people from talking just now, they would have made it clear.


    The guard''s face was even more wry when he heard the words.


    I''m afraid his mind is the same as mine now!


    Ash gave Felix a light look, and suddenly the old man shut up.


    Then she tapped on the chair and said, "you go and take the people from the night tribe to the embassy. We''ll be right here."


    The guard listened to this, his face was obviously relieved, and slowly withdrew from the conference hall.


    Good! Now that everything has been settled, we should have nothing to do with it.


    Facing Yan makes eyes, just ready to slip out of the conference hall, but hear ash coldly way: "where are you going?"


    He glanced back at Ashley and said, "it''s your own business. We don''t have the right to interfere."


    But ash was staring at me with a funny face.


    After a long time, she gently spit out a sentence: "you are not the master of mansandao. It''s none of your business that someone wants to rob your apprentice''s fiancee."


    Meanwhile, man Sandao looked at me pitifully: "master."


    Nima! I told you not to look at me like that.


    Though not sure what ash was thinking, she could only roll her eyes and say, "well, I''ll follow you to see who the son of the night is."


    A group of people stormed out of the conference hall.


    Soon, we came to the Embassy in ash''s mouth.


    Previously, I was still wondering, is there an embassy in such a backward place?


    But when I saw the building clearly, it proved that I thought too much.


    It''s the embassy, but it''s similar to the tavern, only there are two guards at the door. The guard in front of


    saw him and immediately bowed himself, respectfully respectfully. "Princess highness, the night tribe is already in it."


    Ash nodded and stepped in.


    When I stepped into the embassy, I heard a lot of noise in it, including abusive voice.


    "Avarosa tribe has the same strength as us. Why should we wait so long?" A bearded middle-aged man scolded and drank the buckwheat wine beside him.


    I peeked at him and saw that he was wearing a samurai suit and a sword was hanging around his waist.


    Next to him was a young man. He was very handsome, with a white face and a first-class temperament. When he laughed, his face showed a small dimple that was very destructive to women. He was wearing a strange Samurai suit and a pair of polished boots at his feet.


    As soon as the young man saw ash, his eyes lit up and he said, "dear princess ash, I''ve finally waited for you."


    Hearing the young man say this, the noise just disappeared immediately. Even the cursing beard subconsciously stood up and put his right hand on his chest in a strange posture.


    I pulled man san dao beside me and asked in a low voice, "why do they all make that strange gesture towards ash?"Man Sandao looked at him, and there was a bitter smile on his face: "master, you don''t know. All the people who got the title in Freire droid are known as the heroes of summoning canyon. This honor is authorized by the temple. All the people who got the title in Freire droid must give their highest respect to Yingxiong."


    Then, I found that the man AI Xi brought made the same action to the young man... Of course, except for Yan and me.


    Yan is an angel. He doesn''t like the so-called hero at all.


    As for me... I just don''t like this guy.


    Nima! Even if you are handsome, you still have strength. If you are on earth, you will be a well-off rich second generation.


    Don''t you know what GE xiaolun despises most in his life is the rich second generation?


    The young man just glanced at me and focused on ash. On the contrary, the beard beside him said angrily, "why don''t you salute the son of the night?"


    Looking in the direction of his fingers, I found that he actually pointed to me, and I was happy.


    Nima! Yan also didn''t salute. Why did he ask me for trouble alone.


    Is it because I''m more handsome than you?


    He rolled his eyes and came out of the crowd with a lazy face and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have the habit of saluting others."


    "You..." whiskers eyes a stare, just want to take the opportunity to get angry, but the son of the night Robin is pressed on his shoulder, whispered: "this is ash''s friend, don''t offend."


    Yo!


    It seems that this guy came prepared.


    He threw a pitiful look at man san dao, then nuzui: "and I still have a habit."


    Found that people are elongated ears, waiting to listen to my words, I smile, word by word said: "I''m not used to give a small white face salute."

 Chapter 141

    It is estimated that the word "little white face" has not yet become popular in Frederick. The son of the night just shrugs his shoulders and doesn''t care.


    On the contrary, Yan looked at me strangely, and the meaning was very clear.


    Man Sandao sneaked behind me and asked in a low voice, "master, what''s Xiaobai Lian?"


    Nima! You are still in the mood to ask if your wife is going to be robbed.


    Throw to man three Dao a white eye, have no good airway: "small white face is to depend on the soft egg that the woman eats!"


    "But Robin doesn''t depend on women to eat, either!" Man Sandao muttered in a low voice: "I heard this guy is very powerful. He once slaughtered a dragon by himself."


    Gee! There are dragons on this planet?


    Hearing man Sandao''s saying this, I was immediately interested. I narrowed my eyes and asked, "has this boy ever slaughtered a dragon?"


    I have made up my mind that if Robin really slaughtered the dragon, and was also the Oriental dragon, he would be my enemy... Who would call us Chinese.


    Man Sandao held out his hand and explained with yearning: "although he didn''t succeed, it''s amazing that he can escape from the dragon''s hand!"


    I "...


    NIMA! That''s great. One day, I''ll spare my hand, and I''ll slaughter one for you.


    We know from Yan that there are dragons on this planet, but not the Oriental dragon, but the Western lizard with wings.


    Found that I still want to talk, Yan glared at me: "you two have not finished, did not see everyone looking at you two?"


    When I looked up, I found that the eyes of the embassy fell on me and man Sandao, and they immediately converged a lot.


    When ash and Robin exchanged greetings for a while, people around immediately drew stools for them to sit down.


    Looking at a vacant seat beside ash, I immediately went up.


    As soon as I sat down, I found that Felix was blowing his beard and staring.


    What are you staring at? I''m not sitting in your seat.


    Back stare back, but hear ash light said: "you do that position is Felix elder."


    Kick your ass!


    I really robbed this old guy of his position.


    But now that they''ve all sat down, I''m not going to let them out, and ash doesn''t plan to, but nods to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately drew another stool and pressed it next to ash.


    When Felix sat down, ash asked, "I don''t know what happened to the son of the night?"


    Robin took a deep breath, with a bright smile on his face: "this time, for two things. But it can also be linked into one thing. "


    "I have heard that your Highness has always wanted to facilitate the alliance of different tribes. Do you know if this is possible?"


    Ash nodded: "I always thought that our tribes should unite to fight against Akto, and I always advocated that tribes should coexist peacefully, instead of fighting and expanding territory now."


    I heard a straight nod on the side. If Ashley was born on earth, he would not be a great leader. Unfortunately...


    I found that Robin''s eyes lit up when he heard Ashley''s words. He said in a hurry: "this time, I''m here to make the Alliance between nightfall and avarosa."


    "Is that true?" AI Xi''s face was a little moved when she heard that.


    But I disdained to curl my mouth.


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing!


    If the leader of the night tribe has the same consciousness as ash, I can''t kill him.


    Sure enough, there was a trace of embarrassment on Robin''s face: "of course, it''s a big deal, so for the sake of safety, the elders of our tribe asked Princess ash to marry me."


    "As long as Princess ash is willing to marry me, I promise that the night tribe will always stand in the same line with Princess ash."


    Listen to this, the corner of his mouth smoked, but he didn''t even fart.


    Seeing this, I want to slap these two lengzi.


    Nima! Now people are robbing your daughter-in-law in front of you, even dare not fart, you are not a man.


    Suddenly, ash''s face became cold. "Are you threatening me?"


    "Dare not, dare not!" When Robin saw something wrong with ash''s face, he quickly shook his hand and explained, "in fact, I have always admired Princess ash, so I want to...


    " so you have the audacity to threaten ash? " I picked my eyebrows and said with a light smile, "I don''t believe that you night tribe don''t know that AI Xi and man Sandao are married again?"


    There was a trace of displeasure on Robin''s face, but before he could speak, the first thing he did was slap the table with his beard and say angrily, "what are you, do you want to interrupt here?"


    Nima! You are all going to rob my apprentice''s daughter-in-law, and I''m not allowed to interrupt.He rolled his eyes and turned around to wring man san dao out of the crowd. He didn''t have a good airway: "man san dao told them who is not qualified to interrupt here."


    But to my surprise, man Sandao looked at Ai Xi, then at me, and said bitterly, "master, I..."


    ah!


    I think Ge xiaolun Yingming I, how can I accept such a weak apprentice.


    Slightly shook his head, waved: "you''d better stay in the back, the master will make the decision for you."


    Man three knives hurriedly ordered to nod, hastily draw back to Yan''s behind.


    I turned to look at the beard, a smile: "then you are a what thing, why interrupt?"


    "I''m not a thing." Whiskers caught off guard, I was brought into the ditch, but soon responded, changed his tongue: "I''m a thing!"


    Poof...


    a burst of laughter came out from the crowd behind me. Even if I didn''t have to look back, I knew it was Yan.


    "Boy, you dare to scold me." Beard face hard to see the extreme, suddenly pulled out the waist of the sword, cold voice: "I want to fight with you!"


    I just use ha ha to answer him.


    I really don''t know who Ge xiaolun is. Any dog or cat wants to fight me.


    Seeing this, his face turned red. He didn''t care that this was avarosa''s territory and rushed over with his sword.


    Bang!


    At this time, ash patted his right hand on the table and said coldly, "great swordsman, I hope you calm down."


    "Princess ash, it''s not that I don''t give you face, it''s just that this boy is too angry."


    Ash didn''t pay any attention to the swordsman. He looked back at me and said, "be honest with me, too."


    Hello, is there any mistake? I''m helping you, OK?


    When ash finished all this, Robin said with a smile, "Princess ash, I don''t know what you''re thinking about?"


    Seeing that Robin''s face changed faster than turning a book, I swore in my heart that he was not only a little white face, but also a hypocrite.


    Ash held his chin for a long time and finally said, "I promise you."


    What?


    At this moment, so people are silly.

 Chapter 142

    Hey, to put it in perspective, you can be regarded as man san dao''s fiancee. How can you agree to each other''s request.


    In a flash, the eyes of all the people in the embassy fell on ash.


    But ash tapped the table like a nobody and said slowly, "I can agree to your request."


    "But you must know that I am married to man Sandao of man family. According to the custom of my avarosa family, if you want to propose to me, you must challenge him first."


    Nima! Ash, what the hell is going on.


    Don''t she know that the current man three swords can''t even beat the great swordsman, not to mention Robin who has the title?


    I don''t understand what ash did.


    But the news is good news for the night tribe.


    Robin nodded: "of course, it''s OK."


    After that, the guy went to man Sandao and said with a scornful look: "man Sandao, my son of the night, Robin, is now officially challenging you. I don''t know if you dare to take it."


    It''s over!


    That''s the end of it.


    At the best, man san dao can beat a few little demons, but he has no chance of winning against Robin.


    My poor apprentice!


    Seeing this movement, man Sandao looked back at me. His eyes were full of help.


    I can''t help it.


    Of course, man Sandao can also refuse Robin''s challenge, but in this way, he will not only be ridiculed, but also the man clan will become a laughing stock.


    AI Xi glanced at man san dao gently, and there was a light in his eyes. This scene happened to be discovered by me, and my heart suddenly moved.


    Along the way, although ashy was indifferent to man Sandao. But the emotion between the eyebrows is real.


    Moreover, when the man clan was in crisis, AI Xi did not hesitate to take all the people to rescue. From this point alone, we can see that AI Xi still had feelings for man Sandao.


    Maybe it''s because man Sandao didn''t win, so ash wanted to stimulate him!


    But you are exciting enough!


    He murmured in his heart, walked slowly to man Sandao, pulled him behind me, and looked at Robin: "don''t you know that man Sandao was injured in the fight with the little devil, do you want to take advantage of the danger?"


    "Master, I''m not hurt." Man Sandao came up to me and explained in a low voice: "I begged for God in the last battle, but I haven''t had time to fight yet!"


    Nima! You don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb.


    He glared at man Sandao, then looked at Robin provocatively.


    I don''t believe this guy is so shameless that he has to fight him.


    Sure enough, hearing the news of man san dao''s injury, Robin''s face appeared a trace of hesitation.


    But soon he returned to normal and said with a smile, "then I can wait for him to get better and fight again!"


    You are cruel!


    Heart silently to Robin than a middle finger, then said in a deep voice: "in fact, you don''t have to wait so long, if you don''t mind, I can fight on behalf of man san dao."


    Robin looked me up and down, and said strangely, "if I remember correctly, you are the master of man Sandao! I''ve only heard of apprentices fighting for master, but I''ve never heard of master fighting for apprentices. "


    In ancient times, Hua Mulan joined the army for his father. Now Ge xiaolun is fighting for his disciples. What''s so strange about this.


    He rolled his eyes and said, "if you beat me, it''s equivalent to beating man Sandao. His marriage with ash will be cancelled automatically."


    "Really?" Luo Bing''s eyes lit up when he heard me.


    Maybe in his opinion, man Sandao and I have the same result!


    In this regard, I can only shrug, a face casual way: "more real than real gold."


    "Well, I promise you!"


    Nima! It''s good enough to promise.


    At this time, I found that someone pulled my sleeve. Looking back, I found that it was man san dao.


    He looked at me hesitantly and asked, "master, is this really OK?"


    Yo! I''m not afraid to tell you the truth... In fact, I''m not sure.


    There are two reasons for this.


    One is just to see the so-called son of the dark night, the other is to test the combat power of the Frederick galaxy.


    Although there was a World War I when I first came to Frederick, those were just ordinary little demons, which were not enough for me to judge the combat power of the world.


    This son of the dark night has been sought after since he entered the door. He must be the number one. I think we can see something from him.


    I found that man Sandao''s face was full of worry, so I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Sandao! You have to believe Shifu... Even if Shifu really loses, it''s a big deal to find a daughter-in-law for you. "Poof...


    in the distance, Yan couldn''t help laughing when he heard me.


    He walked to man Sandao''s side, shook his head and sighed: "if you recognize such a master in your life, you will recognize him!"


    How to talk? I said that even if I lost, I would find a daughter-in-law for man Sandao.


    Besides, what''s good about ash.


    It''s just that her waist is a little thin, her chest is a little big, her buttocks are a little cocky, her face is a little beautiful... Besides these, what else can she do.


    But then again, women seem to have nothing else but these.


    "I agree with GE xiaolun''s request," she said


    "I agree."


    "Agreed!"


    In an instant, the elders of the avarosa clan expressed their attitude one after another, and Robin was relieved.


    Then we were taken to a huge training ground by ash.


    In the middle of the ring is a round arena. There are some complicated characters in the middle of the ring. Just a little look at it makes you feel dizzy.


    Ash glanced at me and said with a sneer, "this is the totem portrayed by the ancestors of avalosha with their own understanding. No matter how much attack they suffer, nothing will happen, so you can rest assured to fight!"


    I nodded slightly and walked slowly towards the challenge arena.


    But at this time, ash''s cold voice floated into my ears: "Glen, be serious. If you dare to lose to Robin, you will be responsible for the consequences. "


    Yo! I dare to threaten me. I''ll tell you that GE xiaolun is not afraid of heaven and earth. He is afraid of threat.


    Turn around and look at Ai Xi, find that this woman is like a nobody talking with Yan, my heart that call a depressed.


    What a changeable woman!


    Taking a deep breath, he boarded the challenge arena, fixed his eyes on Luo Bing, and immediately frowned.


    If Robin had been a playboy before, he would be a wolf in the jungle now.


    Full of wildness!


    It''s full of danger!

 Chapter 143

    At this time, Robin still entered the role of the son of the night, and his momentum changed, just like a cheetah in the forest.


    Breathing, it was hidden and the surrounding air fusion, it is difficult to let people see a loophole.


    I can''t help but pick an eyebrow. It seems that Robin is not just a white face.


    Well, I admit he''s a little bit of a white face.


    I glanced at the challenge arena and found a faint white light rising around, as if to separate the outside world. My heart moved slightly.


    Just as I was about to speak, I found Robin suddenly moved.


    Kick your ass!


    Don''t talk about the morality of the river and the lake at all. You call it sneak attack. Do you understand?


    Despite the scorn in my heart, my hands were not free. My fists burst out and hit Robin''s fist.


    Boom!


    There was a huge noise in the middle of my fist, and then I felt a huge force rush into my body.


    It''s just that my fist is not vegetarian, and Robin is forced to retreat three steps by my fist.


    After he stabilized his figure, he looked at me with a strange look: "I didn''t expect you to live well not only with your mouth, but also with your hands."


    Nima! How can I hear that as a curse?


    He rolled his eyes and scolded him back: "your mouth work is very good. Your family''s mouth work is very good."


    Robin slowly shook his head: "you are wrong, I have a big sister''s mouth, other people rely on the ability to eat."


    Poof...


    when I heard Luo Bing''s words, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Hello, is that your sister? You call her that.


    Well, I admit that Frederick doesn''t seem to know the real meaning of lip service, but it doesn''t prevent me from killing Robin.


    I picked to pick eyebrow, a face oddly say: "good, some day let me see your elder sister''s mouth live exactly how fierce."


    "As you wish!" Robin chuckled and attacked again.


    This time is no longer a simple trial, with a flash of white light, a silver fork appeared in his hand.


    The white blade on the three point mouth is shining coldly!


    Robin''s action is very simple. As soon as he sank, he held the end of the fork and stabbed me hard. Suddenly, I felt an extremely fierce murderous air.


    Sample! You have weapons, right.


    In a flash, the storm sword appeared in my hands, without the slightest hesitation, raised the storm sword fart in the past.


    "How dare you fight against my silver fork! You are looking for death!" Robin gave a sneer, and his hand moved a little faster. Then I found that the fork came at a faster speed.


    When!


    The triangle fork and storm sword collided together, making a sound of Jingge iron. Robin and I stepped back.


    Feeling numbness in my right hand, the corner of my eye twitched.


    Originally, I thought that the so-called son of the night was just like this, but now it seems that I still have a peep at him.


    Glancing at the silver fork in Robin''s hand, he found that the tip was constantly trembling, and his heart sneered.


    This time, I didn''t gain weight for windstorm sword, otherwise Robin would feel better.


    "Come again!" There was a burst of cold cheers in my mouth, and this time I started to attack.


    He took a sword flower with his right hand and stabbed Robin with a tricky angle. However, this boy has rich experience in fighting. He knows that he can''t fight hard this time. He''s on one side of his head gently.


    The storm sword ran down his cheek and made a soft chant.


    At the same time, I also found a small hair rub down Robin''s cheek.


    What a pity!


    If Robin''s reaction had been slower, the sword would have hurt him... Even disfigured him.


    The slide wire slipped and fell to the ground, causing a burst of uproar.


    I''m afraid the people under the stage didn''t expect that their son of the night could be forced to such a degree by me.


    Robin glanced at a wisp of hair on the ground, and the corner of his eye jumped.


    Then the silver fork swept towards me.


    Seeing this, I turned back to block the storm sword in front of my chest.


    When!


    The sparks from the collision of two weapons spring up, and it looks like a fire spirit from the sky.


    I grasped the gap where Robin could not take back the silver fork, holding the silver fork in my left hand and holding the storm sword in my right hand.


    Robin jerked the silver fork hard, but found that it didn''t move, so he had to give up the silver fork and turn around.


    Seeing this, I laughed.


    Now you throw away your weapons, what else can you give me.


    Robin rolled three laps in a safe corner and listened.Slowly got up from the ground, took a deep breath, said in a deep voice: "originally did not want to use that move, but you forced it all."


    Nima! It''s hard to see if you can change.


    Just as I was about to sneer at Robin, ash exclaimed, "Glen, be careful! He wanted to...


    but before Ash finished speaking, I found that robin was gone and replaced by a wild leopard full of patterns.


    In an instant, a violent breath rose to the sky.


    And the leopard was watching me with cold eyes, full of killing.


    Seeing this, I was scared.


    Nima! Can the duel continue?


    If you don''t win, you''ll change. You think you''re a man.


    The scene suddenly solidified down, I feel the stage breathing has become heavy up.


    "The son of the dark night is the favorite of the goddess of the forest, and can get such a gift." Finally someone could not help but cry out.


    "The son of the dark night turned into a dragon leopard. His fighting power has been improved by more than one level. The boy is in trouble."


    "The Dragon leopard is the top monster of Frederick. It''s so fierce that it can''t even suppress the son of the dark night. It''s estimated that the boy''s life will not be long!"


    Hearing the voices of the audience, I began to look dignified.


    Even if they don''t say it, I know this dragon leopard is not simple.


    "It''s moving!" Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise from someone under the stage.


    I looked up and my pupils contracted a few times.


    Because of nothing else, the speed of dragon leopard is too fast.


    Almost in the blink of an eye.


    It jumps suddenly, and its claws dance wildly in the void.


    Looking at the cold claws, I can only stand the storm sword on my chest.


    Pooh...


    Rao is like this, the big sword of storm still leaves the white mark of dragon and leopard''s paws.


    What''s more, this guy''s strength seems to have improved a lot. Just now, that attack actually pushed me back.


    The Dragon leopard did not stop at all, and began to swim fast with its speed.


    A minute later, the Dragon leopard finally added a hole to my body.


    Three minutes later, I had blood on my chest.


    Five minutes later, two bloody cuts were made in the arm.


    A sword splits the Dragon leopard, looks at him coldly, and says: "NIMA! You think you will change, don''t you


    "Seven colors lock cloud armor!"


    With my sudden drink, a set of shimmering lock armour came out and began to piece together on me.


    When the armor lock is completed, I stand on the challenge arena like a God.

 Chapter 144

    The colorful cloud lock was given by monkey king when he left the Grand Canyon.


    In a word, the colorful cloud lock is really excellent.


    When not in use, it will hide in the body, as long as with a loud drink, it will appear on the body surface.


    Convenient and affordable, you deserve it.


    In a flash, the colorful lock cloud armor was assembled, let me flow a burst of streamer, from a distance, it looked like the God came down to earth.


    Oh...


    the dragon and leopard transformed from the son of the dark night roared.


    I know that the colorful cloud lock armor has been following the monkey king, and the monkey king is the king of ten thousand demons. The colorful cloud lock armor has long been stained with the smell of the demon king.


    This breath is fatal to the Dragon leopard, which makes it roar.


    If you change into an ordinary monster, it is estimated that the smell of the monkey king would have been lying on the ground shivering.


    But the Dragon leopard is not an ordinary monster after all, on the contrary, it arouses the ferocity in its body.


    At this moment, the Dragon leopard''s eyes became red, and a deep cry came from his mouth. Then he rushed towards me like crazy.


    Come back?


    When I saw each other''s actions, there was a cold light in my eyes.


    Immediately also no longer evade the attack of the other side, abruptly meet up.


    "The boy is crazy! You know, the claws of the Dragon leopard can even be torn open, so he went up


    "This boy is probably to see that there is no hope of winning, so he is ready to break the pot when he is angry."


    "Dare to challenge the son of the night, this is not to seek death!"


    I didn''t pay attention to the voices of the audience, staring at the opposite son of the night... To be exact, it should be dragon leopard.


    Sure enough, when I was near the Dragon leopard, there was a glimmer of joy in its fierce eyes, and then it grabbed my chest.


    "Master, be careful!"


    "Ge xiaolun, don''t be careless, this dragon leopard is...


    but before Ash spoke, a shocking scene appeared.


    Originally, the claw that could not be broken was scratched on the chest protection of the colorful lock cloud armor. It only brought a series of sparks, and even failed to leave any trace on it.


    On the contrary, there was a whimper from the mouth of the Dragon leopard.


    When I looked up, I was happy.


    It turns out that this guy''s paw is bleeding.


    You deserve it!


    You don''t want to see who owns this colorful cloud armour.


    The name of Monkey King, the great sage of Qi Tian, is not a false name. Is there any bargain for the things he wears?


    The Dragon leopard was shocked, and the audience was also shocked.


    I''m afraid they didn''t expect such a result in the end.


    I can even hear someone swallowing.


    "I''m not dreaming. Did dragon leopard hurt his paw?"


    "Brother, give me a slap and let me see if I''m dreaming... Ouch! You''re a fan. "


    Looking at the Dragon leopard hiding in the corner silently licking the wound, I gave a cold smile.


    It''s great to catch me just now. Now it''s time for me to take revenge.


    He didn''t give the Dragon leopard too much time, so he went up and swung the storm sword to chop it.


    Maybe the Dragon leopard still doesn''t believe it. This time, he still chooses to meet me.


    As a result, the other paw of this guy was also injured.


    Looking at the constantly retreating dragon leopard, I call it a cool in my heart.


    Nima! You bullied me just now with your speed.


    Now come on!


    Looking at the Dragon leopard who kept pushing me back, some of the people in the dark night tribe couldn''t stand: "this competition is not considered, this guy cheated!"


    "That''s right. Who gave him such a set of changeable lock armour is in an invincible position."


    Hearing this, I laughed, a brilliant smile.


    Turning to the two people who spoke just now, he pointed to the Dragon leopard and roared: "I said I cheated. What about him? Don''t tell me that this transformation is his innate ability. Why can''t I, since he can use foreign things? "


    Er... The dark night tribesmen who were still furious just now immediately put out their fire.


    Among them, there are many people with a low head.


    Seeing this, I didn''t want to talk to them. I looked at the Dragon leopard in front of me, and there was a trace of evil intention on his face.


    Boy, I was not bullied just now. I''m very happy!


    Now it''s time for me to take revenge.


    Take a deep breath, raise the storm big sword in the hand, mercilessly split down.


    But at this time, a strange sound came from behind.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he turned and chopped down the storm sword.


    When!


    There was a sound of metal collision in my ear. When I looked up, I found that the storm sword and a golden fork collided together.At the same time, a golden figure rushed to the challenge arena, with a trace of strange color in his eyes.


    This is a girl in her twenties. She has an enchanting figure of 1.75 meters, straight and beautiful long hair, and a standard melon face. Her eyes are as bright as crystal, her lips are as tender as cherries, and her delicate nose and chin are very attractive. Her skin is as healthy as wheat.


    The upper part of the body is wrapped in a piece of animal skin, and a pair of long, straight legs are exposed to the air, giving off a tempting smell.


    After the girl came on stage, she just gave me a cold glance, and then moved her eyes to the son of the night: "let my brother go."


    What?


    This is Robin''s sister, the one with a good mouth?


    I peeked at the other side, found that the red lips delicate, in the sunlight, emitting a tempting atmosphere, deeply nodded.


    Robin is right. Her sister''s mouth work is really good. If the opponent really uses his mouth, I think he will be defeated in two minutes... Cough!


    Glancing at the girl in front of me, I slowly shook my head: "I''m so sorry, it was your brother who took the initiative to challenge me. Now that he has lost, naturally he will have to be punished. "


    With that, no matter the girl''s expression, she turned and walked towards Robin.


    At this time, Robin has returned to human form, quietly lying in the corner, staring at me fiercely.


    Nima! The more you stare, the more I will beat you later.


    Thinking of the wounds on my body, my face sank and I kicked it.


    But before my feet touched Robin, I heard the strange sound behind me.


    Turning around, I found another golden fork flying over.


    I want to do the same trick twice!


    I sneer and wave the storm sword to split it. Just as I''m about to make fun of it, I find that the girl is roaring in the sky, and then it turns into a Golden Leopard with a flash of white light.


    The leopard''s lines are very dazzling in the sunshine, and the above lines even form a strange symbol.


    It''s just that I can''t think so much now.


    Looking at the Golden Leopard ready to go, I glanced at him and said in my heart that robin was right.


    Her sister''s mouth is really good... Whether it''s human form or leopard form.

 Chapter 145

    Golden Triangle fork head on, with a whirring strong wind.


    Looking at such a scene, I felt a sneer.


    You want to use the same trick twice. I really think that GE xiaolun is an idiot!


    In the hands of the storm sword dancing, accurate draped in the Golden Triangle fork.


    Just when I thought that the other party''s attack had been resolved by me, a light rose from the triangle fork and the Golden Leopard.


    The Golden Leopard''s speed has increased sharply since the moment when Dao Liangguang rises.


    One hit, one bite, one claw.


    All of the movements were completed at one go, as if they had been rehearsed for a long time.


    Suddenly, I only found a flower in front of me, two white seals appeared on the colorful lock cloud armor.


    The white seal is not very deep, but it gives me a great shock.


    You should know that the colorful cloud lock is the property of the monkey king, and even someone can leave a mark on it.


    After all this, the Golden Leopard came back to the original place again, with a slight hum in his mouth: "I admit that the lock armour on you is really strange, but if I really want to get rid of it, it just takes more time. Now I''ll give you two choices. Either let my brother go or let''s keep fighting. "


    Just blow it!


    This is the colorful cloud lock armor. When the monkey king was making a big noise in the sky, I didn''t know how many immortals could do nothing with it, just because you little leopard wanted to break it?


    With a sneer in his heart, he walked towards Robin in the corner.


    Suddenly, behind me came a light rebuke, and a sudden change sounded behind me.


    Turning around, I found that another golden fork came.


    Nima! You''re not finished, are you.


    See this golden triangle fork, my heart a ruthless, right hand slightly out, seize the opportunity to buckle the Golden Triangle fork.


    Looking at the vibration of the tail of the golden fork, my heart a sneer.


    Now that I''m holding on to the golden fork, I''ll see what else you can use as a concealed weapon.


    However, an amazing scene appeared.


    The golden fork in my hand began to vibrate slightly, and finally melted into the air at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Looking at the air in front of me, I feel depressed.


    What about the golden triangle?


    Looking up, I found that the Golden Triangle fork didn''t know when it appeared in the hands of the leopard girl... The reason why she was a leopard girl was that the Golden Leopard had changed back to human form just now.


    You cow!


    He extended his thumb to the leopard girl, thrust the storm sword into the challenge arena, and said with a bitter smile, "this thing can automatically return to your hands."


    "Of course! "The leopard girl nodded haughtily:" the sea emperor''s triangle fork is blessed by the sea emperor. Of course you don''t know the strangeness. "


    Nima! The younger brother was blessed by the forest goddess, and the elder sister was blessed by the sea emperor.


    Your family are all relatives of God.


    Casually found a place to sit down, waved his hands and said: "forget it, this fight is over, you quickly take this boy away!"


    The reason why I agreed to fight robin was to see the fighting power of Frederick. Now that my goal has been reached, there is no reason to continue fighting.


    Leopard girl looked at me suspiciously, as if to confirm the truth of my words.


    After a long time, the leopard girl finally moved.


    She carefully bypassed me and lifted robin on the ground.


    Seeing her like this, my heart moved slightly.


    Although the leopard girl looks very strong, it doesn''t mean that she has no defects. Maybe close body is her biggest weakness.


    Although I was worried, I was not ready to try again. Instead, I let Robin, the leopard girl, help me out of the challenge arena.


    When the two of them were surrounded by the night tribe, I got up from the ground and jumped out of the challenge arena.


    As soon as he got out of the challenge arena, man Sandao surrounded him and said with a thumbs up, "good job, master. Even the daughter of the jungle is not your opponent."


    What is a jungle girl?


    When I found that I looked at myself with a puzzled face, man Sandao pointed to the leopard girl surrounded by people, and said with a smile, "she is the daughter of the jungle, and also the person who has won the title. Master beat two people with titles at once, and now he will be famous. "


    Looking at the smirk of man san dao, I couldn''t help slapping him on the head. I didn''t have a good way: "which eye of yours saw that I defeated leopard girl?"


    "Leopard girl?" Man Sandao muttered: "the name is quite appropriate."


    Ignoring man Sandao''s murmur, I turned to ash and asked, "can you tell me something about the title?"


    Ash looked at me strangely and explained in a low voice: "there is a temple force in freitrod. This force is very powerful. There are their people in every corner of the planet. No one knows where the headquarters of the temple are. We know that the temple people have been living in a place called Hero Canyon for a long time. There can accept all kinds of challenges, only after the success of the challenge can be won the titlewhat the fuck! And there''s this kind of organization in Frederick.


    There was a slight movement in my heart at ash''s words.


    It is said that this title can not only be used to force, but also has special ability.


    I''ll get a hero title to use whenever I want.


    Ash didn''t know what I was thinking, and then said, "the two sisters and brothers of the night tribe can only become heroes by passing the temple test. And the sea yellow triangle fork in nidelli''s hand was awarded in the test in view of her excellent performance. "


    I nodded, then looked at ash with a smile: "that''s how you got the bow of ice knot?"


    Ash was slightly stunned, then frowned.


    Seeing this situation, I immediately knew that she wanted to be crooked. I quickly shook her hands and said, "don''t get me wrong, I don''t have the idea to hit your bow of ice knot. I just want to ask how to get a special reward."


    Ash glared at me and said, "it''s a long story. If you''re really interested, you can have a chat alone."


    That''s not good. After all, you are my apprentice''s fiancee. It''s not good if it''s spread to influence me.


    But in my heart, although I thought so, I agreed to it.


    At this time, the wounds on Robin''s body were also bandaged up, and the night tribe came fiercely. Among them, the great swordsman even asked, "what do you mean by avarosa. We come here with good intentions to make an alliance with you, but you fight the son of the night like this. "


    Hearing this, I almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Brother, it''s a duel. It''s not a child''s play. What if you get hurt?


    Ash didn''t speak, just kept looking at nedley.


    Seeing this, nedley sighed a little: "forget it, swordsman. Robin is not as good as others. We can''t blame them."


    then she looked at Ai, with a solemn face: "Princess Royal, I came here to trace the whereabouts of the Burning Legion."

 Chapter 146

    Burning Legion?


    Looking at the shocked look of the people around me, I couldn''t help frowning.


    What is the Burning Legion? Why does everyone frown when it is mentioned.


    All of a sudden, I found that someone pulled my sleeve. Looking back, I found that it was man san dao.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked with an eyebrow.


    "Master, I know what she said about the Burning Legion."


    You know, you don''t have to say it.


    He glared at man san dao and hummed: "explain it to me quickly."


    Man Sandao nodded and said in a low voice: "the Burning Legion is the demon legion of the sword demon ACTO, but the Burning Legion doesn''t know what kind of ghost method has been used to make them immortal."


    Nima! Do you want that?


    Hearing the immortal body, I was shocked.


    It''s very difficult to cultivate the immortal body.


    I don''t see that in the myth of the earth, only the monkey king has become immortal, but NIMA is a legion. Can he play happily.


    Ma Ma! Frederick is too dangerous. I want to go home.


    The corners of his mouth twitched for a moment, and he asked dryly, "is the whole army immortal?"


    "Yes, the whole army is immortal." Man san dao nodded and answered firmly.


    Pop!


    But at this time, ash slapped man Sandao''s head with a slap: "what nonsense? The Burning Legion is not so terrible."


    When I saw ash''s action, my eyelids jumped.


    I remember that when I first met him, AI Xi was indifferent to man Sandao, and now he even made such intimate moves.


    What happened to them last night?


    Thinking of this, I glanced at ash''s walking posture and found nothing unusual.


    A question came to mind.


    It''s said that the real man is real? Maybe AI Xi had given his body to others before he knew man Sandao... Bah, what do you think?


    I pointed to the people around me and asked, "why do they look like this when they hear the Burning Legion?"


    Ash took a deep breath and replied in a deep voice: "the Burning Legion is not immortal, but they can be immortal."


    Hey! You''re confusing me.


    What kind of ghost is NIMA?


    Before I asked, ash took the initiative to explain: "the demons who join the Burning Legion will give their souls to ACTO, and ACTO will store their souls in the armor of angels. As long as the soul does not die, they will never die. "


    "Angel''s armor?" Hearing this, I took a subconscious look at Yan.


    Hearing the name, we can see that it belongs to the angel family. How did it fall into ACTO''s hands.


    As for why angel''s armor fell on ACTO, I think you should ask Yan. Maybe she knows better than me


    Yo! Listen to ash, there are stories in it.


    I came to Yan''s side and asked with a smile: "Yan, the angel''s armor is the east of your angel family..."


    but before I finished asking, Yan interrupted coldly: "yes, the angel''s armor is really my angel family''s stuff. It''s just to lend it to the demonic Legion. When the next battle between gods and Demons comes, I will certainly take back the angel''s armor. "


    Get it! I finally know that angel''s armor will be in ACTO''s hand.


    Feelings are the spoils of others!


    Needless to say, this angel''s armor must have been robbed after the defeat of the angel clan and the demon Legion.


    All of a sudden, I thought of a possibility, gently poked poyan''s creaky nest with my hand, and asked in a low voice: "Yan, angel''s armor should not be Kaisha''s woman''s inner garment!"


    Bang!


    Yan direct merciless kick over, kick in my thigh, suddenly pain bared his teeth.


    At this time, nedley took the people of the night tribe to the front of the mountain and said, "I heard that the Burning Legion has recently started activities in this area. I wonder if Princess ash has found their whereabouts."


    Ash simply shook his head: "in addition to a small number of demons out recently, there is no trace of other demons."


    "That''s strange. People on the other side of the temple clearly said that the Burning Legion might have a big action recently..."


    as the voice of the leopard girl became smaller and smaller, I didn''t hear her last words clearly.


    Suddenly, the leopard girl looked up at ash and asked, "where is the little devil now?"


    Hearing this, ash gave me a strange look and said, "they''re all dead!"


    "Dead?" Leopard female lost voice to cry: "why not leave a live?"In a flash, I found that everyone who knew the inside story looked at me, and immediately became a little embarrassed.


    I scratched my head and said in embarrassment, "I''m so sorry. I forgot about it for a while."


    "This can''t blame you, after all..." leopard woman said half, suddenly reaction, startled voice: "little devil is you a person to kill."


    Nima! I apologize to you. Why do you look at me like this.


    He rolled his eyes and said with a trace of impatience: "it''s just that those little demons are so hateful that they can''t even let go of the old, the young, the sick and the disabled, so I can only do it."


    "You misunderstood me. I don''t blame you for killing all the demons." Leopard Woman slowly shook her head: "I just feel a little surprised."


    What''s so strange about that? Those little demons are no better than ordinary people at best.


    Let alone a group, even if there is a legion, I also... Seem to be in a bit of trouble.


    Leopard girl didn''t know what she was thinking. She stared at me.


    While I was murmuring in my heart, I heard this woman say to me: "Dear warrior, I hope you can join my team to explore the news of the Burning Legion."


    Looking at the white hand in front of me, I was stunned.


    Hello, can we be more careful.


    Just now I was still fighting my life and death in the challenge arena. Now I''m invited to join your team.


    Looking at the friendly hand of the leopard girl, I quickly shook my head and refused: "sorry, I''m not interested."


    The leopard girl, who was originally in high spirits, immediately collapsed: "why?"


    "Because I''m not interested!" In front of the leopard female pass to an apologetic look in the eyes, then slowly walk to Yan''s side.


    But to my surprise, Yan nodded to the leopard girl and said with a smile, "I''d like to join your team!"


    The trough! We are one. I just refused the invitation of others. Now you come to me on your own initiative. Don''t you hit me in the face?


    Looking at the funny look on Ashley''s face, I felt the egg hurt.

 Chapter 147

    Found leopard female did not respond, Yan repeated: "I would like to join your team."


    "But..." the leopard girl opened her mouth, and there was a trace of embarrassment on her face.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t know the real identity of Yan.


    AI Xi knows that Yan is an angel because man Sandao told her that Yan is just like an ordinary person now. No wonder leopard girl hesitates.


    Yan chuckles, along with the body move, the next moment appears in the Leopard Woman''s side.


    I found that with this action of Yan, her pupils couldn''t help contracting a few times.


    Then, it was exclaimed: "good speed."


    Yan finished all this, shrugged: "now I am qualified to join your team?"


    This time, the leopard girl didn''t hesitate too much. She stretched out her hand and said, "Welcome


    Nima! That''s it.


    Don''t ordinary scripts have to be tested?


    Looking at such as years of friends together, I can''t help rolling my eyes.


    "I''d like to join you." At the same time, ash stood up: "the Burning Legion is in my territory, so I want to find out everything."


    When man saw that ash had joined, he quickly added, "can you count me in?"


    Oh, I''ll go!


    Man Sandao is a traitor. I don''t know to follow your master''s steps.


    With the addition of ash and them, the team of exploring the Burning Legion also grew up.


    At this moment, I found that all people''s eyes fell on me.


    He rolled his eyes and said reluctantly, "count me in!"


    Facing people''s disdainful eyes, I want to find a crack to drill in.


    Nima! It''s OK to refuse someone just now, but now it''s shameful.


    Fortunately, leopard girl didn''t embarrass me in this matter. She just laughed it off.


    On the way back, I asked why Yan would take the initiative to join the team of Leopard women, but this woman just gave me a white eye.


    In this regard, I can only secretly erect the middle finger.


    Needless to say, I also know that Yan must want to get back the "humiliating armor"... That is, the angel armor through this exploration.


    I got the name of the humiliating armor.


    Angel''s armor is the treasure of the angel clan, but it falls into the hands of the demon legion, which is a great humiliation for the angel clan.


    It is estimated that this is the idea in Yan''s mind now.


    Get it!


    Since you want to get back the humiliating armor, I will help you. Who told you that you are my future daughter-in-law.


    In this way, we stepped into the ash forest under the leadership of the leopard girl.


    The reason why this place is the forest of ashes is that there was a great war here.


    I can''t remember the details of the war, but because of the war, the whole forest became dead gray.


    At a glance, it''s like stepping into the ashes.


    Because this time it''s just to explore the whereabouts of the Burning Legion, so the team is not very spectacular.


    In addition to the original five, leopard girl also took Robin with her.


    But the boy didn''t give me a good look from the beginning to the end, as if I didn''t pay him back.


    Suddenly, the leopard girl in front stopped.


    She pointed to the forest in front of her and said, "if you go further, you''ll be the forest of ashes. It''s said that people and horses are guarding here for generations. I don''t know if we can have the chance to meet them."


    "Sister, are you talking about the legendary people?" Robin came forward with a mysterious look on his face and said, "I heard that this family has ever served God and is also the closest one to God."


    I can''t help but curl my lips while listening. What is the closest to God is pure nonsense.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve made Robin angry. The guy turned around and asked, "what''s your expression just now?"


    Nima! It can also be found.


    I thought my movements were very secret, but I didn''t expect to be discovered by Robin.


    But since the other party found out, I didn''t hide it. I said directly, "there is no God in this world. It''s just your imagination."


    As an earthman, I am an atheist.


    Although they have been called gods, they are just higher life in my opinion.


    Even zhenyuanzi can''t be called a God.


    "You''re bullshit Robin''s face was cold and said coldly, "my sister and I have seen God with our own eyes. Why do you say there is no God in this world?"


    What am I talking about?


    Which of your eyes saw my bullshit.


    He turned his eyes, pointed to man Sandao in the distance and asked angrily, "if there are gods in this world, where are those gods when man clan was slaughtered? If there is a God, why doesn''t he appear? ""You..." Luo Bing was so angry that he rolled his eyes.


    What surprised me even more was that this guy rolled up his sleeve and came towards me.


    Yo! You want to do it again.


    I tell you, if I can beat you down once, I can beat you down twice.


    Just as I was about to summon the storm sword, I found that the leopard girl stopped Robin and said coldly, "don''t be impulsive. Have you forgotten our purpose here?"


    "Elder sister, but...


    robin was still a little unconvinced, but the leopard girl didn''t give him a chance to speak at all, and said in a flat tone:" he can''t believe that there is no God in this world, but we believe it is enough. "


    With that, the leopard girl didn''t care about robin and me. She turned and walked towards the ash forest.


    I didn''t expect that this woman could bear it!


    Feel chin, if there is thinking of looking at the leopard female left back, my mouth corner tilted for a while.


    At this time, Yan slowly moved over, asked in a low voice: "why deliberately irritate Robin?"


    I turned to look at her, found her face puzzled, said with a smile: "you can see it?"


    "No?" Yan shook his head and said: "at the beginning, I thought you were just joking, but when you summoned the storm sword, I believe it''s true, because I felt a trace of lethality from you."


    Listen to this, I deeply looked at Yan one eye, then sink a voice way: "just that silk murderous performance is very obvious?"


    Yan Leng for a while, slowly shook his head: "not very obvious, but I can be sure that at least ash felt it."


    That''s it!


    I thought I could continue to hide it, but I didn''t expect that my acting was too bad.


    He shook his head with a smile, narrowed his eyes and asked, "what would you do if I said I really killed Robin just now?"


    "What?" Yan listen to this, lost voice to cry out a voice, soon realize oneself of lose manners, lowered a voice to ask a way: "why, we but a team now?"


    "Yes, we are a team, but we don''t have one mind!"

 Chapter 148

    At this time, the ash forest is silent, and it looks like a huge beast with a big mouth open from a distance, waiting for people to take the initiative to jump in.


    And my words caused Yan''s meditation.


    Looking at the frowning Yan, I have a bitter smile in my heart.


    Along the way, I was wondering whether leopard girl would really be so kind as to explore the whereabouts of the Burning Legion?


    Because this is only my doubt, so I always hide this question in my heart.


    It was not until I stepped into the edge of the forest that I found someone behind me.


    Although the other side was very careful, I found him because I had the heart to fight.


    At this moment, I can be sure that the leopard girl did not come here to explore the whereabouts of the Burning Legion.


    As for her real goal, I don''t know for the moment, so I want to take the opportunity to enrage Robin so that he can show his flaws, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by leopard girl in the end.


    Looking at the back of the two brothers and sisters leaving, I sighed: "no way, we can only go step by step."


    After what happened just now, there was a gap in the team.


    Leopard girl and her two brothers and sisters walked at the front of the team, while ash and I were not in a hurry to follow.


    Suddenly, I found a figure appeared in my side, a little glance, unexpectedly found that it was ash.


    Ash noticed my eyes, shook her head and asked softly, "what do you find?"


    Looking at Ai Xi''s expression, I lowered my voice and said: "not yet, but I''m sure that the leopard girl''s coming here is not to inquire about the information of the Burning Legion. To be exact, it''s just by the way."


    But ash rolled his eyes and said, "I knew the night tribe wouldn''t be so kind."


    Hearing what ash said, I immediately became interested: "can you tell me something about the night tribe?"


    AI Xi glanced at the two brothers and sisters in front of him and found that they were not any different, so he whispered: "the night tribe has always been a wolf, and this alliance is not just an excuse. The people of the night tribe always think that they are blessed by God, so they always want to unify the tribes around them and become a powerful tribe. "


    "Don''t forget, this forest of ashes is the closest to my avarosa. If the Burning Legion really appears here, it will be too late for the night tribe to be happy. How can they take the initiative to bring people to explore the whereabouts of the Burning Legion? "


    When I heard ash say this, I looked slightly: "then why do you still agree to their demands?"


    But ash glanced in the direction of man san dao and said coldly, "if you don''t give someone a little pressure, how can he grow up?"


    I followed ash''s gaze and nodded.


    After that, man Sandao was much more diligent than before.


    Now I want to think that ash did it just for the sake of a lot of pressure.


    After all, ash only promised Robin to challenge mansandao, but not to marry her.


    What a cunning bitch!


    Heart secretly scolded a, just ready to look up, but found that walking in front of the brother and sister stopped.


    Facing our puzzled eyes, the leopard girl shrugged: "after walking for such a long time, we must be tired. Let''s have a rest here!"


    The leopard girl stopped for a moment, raised her eyebrows to me and said, "Ge xiaolun, can we talk about it alone?"


    I frowned slightly and finally came to the edge.


    Leopard girl looked back at them and found that they didn''t seem to be interested in what happened here. Her face was obviously relieved, but when she looked at me, she did look solemn: "Ge xiaolun, I think there is a misunderstanding between us."


    "Misunderstanding?" I gave a cold smile: "I don''t think there seems to be any misunderstanding between us."


    Seeing this, the leopard girl''s face showed a helpless look: "well, I admit that this visit to the ash forest is not as simple as I said on the surface, but please believe me, I have no malice to you."


    With that, the leopard girl bowed to me to show her sincerity.


    Strange!


    The leopard girl''s expression doesn''t look like a lie. Is my intuition wrong?


    Thinking of this, I pointed to the empty forest behind me and asked, "who is he?"


    I found that with my finger, the leopard girl''s face suddenly changed, and her mouth exclaimed: "can you feel him?"


    Sure enough, someone is following us.


    I took a deep look at the leopard girl, a face move happy asked: "really when we are stupid?"


    "It''s not like that." Leopard girl quickly shook her head, explained: "because his identity is very special, so can''t follow in our team."


    Yo! This woman really treats us as three years old.


    I gave a cold smile and asked, "then why didn''t you tell us about it?"


    I can guarantee that if it wasn''t for the existence of fighting heart, no one in the team would find the ghost behind.Just by virtue of this, we can judge that the leopard girl did not regard us as teammates at all.


    After a long time, she finally found out a reason: "because that person doesn''t want others to know his existence, so I''m in the spirit of" more is better than less... "


    " so you want to fool us? " I sneer, step by step pressing way: "then can you let him come out now?"


    At this moment, without any hesitation, the leopard girl shook her head and refused: "sorry, I can''t do it!"


    After a deep look at the leopard girl, I spread out my hand: "in this case, we have nothing to talk about."


    Finish saying, also don''t give leopard female explain of opportunity, direct toward AI Xi their direction walked past.


    Facing ashy''s puzzled eyes, I was about to say that the negotiation had failed when a disorderly sound came from the dense forest in the distance.


    At this moment, all people''s eyes were attracted in the past.


    After a long time, a strange creature came out of the dense forest.


    This is a centaur like existence. The upper body is human, the lower body is horse.


    The skin of the whole body is light green, looks very strange, holding a bow and arrow.


    But the string of the bow and arrow was broken, and there was a trace of blood on it.


    When the horse saw us, he was a little stunned, and then there was a long howling sound in his mouth.


    At the same time, there was the same long howling in the distance.


    "Bad!" AI Xi''s face changed and exclaimed, "this is the warning sound of the people and horses when they meet the enemy. They regard us as the enemy."


    Hear AI Xi say so, I and Yan coincidentally frowned. What''s the matter? How can we fight as soon as we enter the ash forest.


    At the same time, I glanced at the leopard girl in the distance, and found that her eyes were staring at the Centaur, and her heart moved slightly.


    It seems that what the leopard girl did has something to do with the people.

 Chapter 149

    In the forest of ashes, the long howling sound comes one after another.


    What surprised me even more was that after the long howling, the earth began to shake, as if something huge was approaching towards this side.


    Boom!


    The shaking of the ground was very rhythmic, and I found that ash and their faces became tense.


    Especially leopard female, Silver Triangle fork has appeared in her hands, ready to fight at any time.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but wonder.


    Isn''t it true that people and horses are always docile? Why do you look like you''re facing the enemy.


    After the long roar of the man and horse in front of us, he looked at us coldly. The unfriendliness in his eyes can be seen even if he is a fool.


    The sound of shaking grew louder and louder until it finally stopped.


    At this time, several tall figures appeared in the dense forest.


    If you look at it carefully, you will find that it''s human.


    Counting down, there are nine horses. They are strong, and the golden hair on their necks is sacred in the sunshine.


    But they are all looking at us coldly, as if there is some deep hatred in general.


    No!


    I don''t think ash said that people and horses are always docile, but I don''t see it at all.


    Maybe ash noticed my doubts and turned his eyes, but he didn''t have a good way: "people and horses are really docile, but that was before. Once the Burning Legion attacked Chen bang on a large scale, and the people and horses helped him. But in the end, in order to save their own victory, mankind put the human race in danger. Do you think they are still docile now? "


    Nima! What is this called.


    Hearing ash''s explanation, I couldn''t help cursing.


    Now I finally understand why the first one turned red when he saw us.


    Love is the enemy meet, especially jealous ah!


    All of a sudden, the people and horses on the opposite side moved.


    Only nine men and horses accidentally raised their front hooves and smashed down towards the ground.


    Bang!


    At this moment, our ground began to shake violently, and there was a tendency of unsteadiness.


    "No, it''s a war trampled by the people and horses. Don''t be confused by them." A cry of surprise came from ash''s mouth, and he clenched his teeth, trying to maintain his figure.


    The ground shakes slowly, as if to crack.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he summoned the storm sword and suddenly put it on the ground. At the same time, he handed his hand to Yan and cried out: "don''t panic, pull one by one!"


    Yan also knew that the incident was urgent, so he didn''t hesitate to give my little hand to me. At the same time, he held man san dao beside him.


    In this way, we formed a faction and stood in the same place.


    After about half a minute, the effect of war trampling was finally over.


    The people and horses on the opposite side were surprised to see that our formation had not been scattered.


    Just after the surprise, the man waving the head waved his hand, and the rest rushed over.


    Seeing this, I rolled my eyes.


    Nima! It''s unreasonable to start fighting without asking.


    But seeing the hatred on the faces of those people, I don''t think I will listen to them even if I reason with them.


    Get it!


    It seems that only under the hand can we see the real move.


    Facing Yan, they nodded and drew out the storm sword on the ground.


    In this process, I also took a special look at the direction of the two brothers and sisters, and found that they didn''t mean to do it, so I gave a cold smile.


    It''s not so easy to see a good play.


    With a knife, the back of the knife happened to be draped on the neck of the man and horse who rushed in front of him, and immediately he flew far away.


    And the direction he flew to was exactly where the leopard girl was.


    As I expected, the men thought that the leopard girl was with us. They didn''t hesitate at all. They got up and rushed to the leopard girl.


    The leopard girl glared at me fiercely, and finally she went up.


    At this moment, the battle begins!


    Countless dust was brought up, smoke and dust, rendering here very tragic.


    Although the number of people and horses on the station, but because AI Xi and Yan are ruthless role, the original fierce people and horses gradually fell.


    And I should have been on two teams.


    The attack is simple, but also violent.


    If you meet someone else, maybe it will work.


    But unfortunately, I''m Glenn, the pronoun of violence.


    One of them kicked me hard with the front hoof of the horse, and I split back mercilessly.


    Because I secretly increased the storm sword to ten tons, the impact force can be imagined.


    Bang!The horse that kicked out its front hooves at me was smashed away.


    The other one was a little stunned. A long howl came from his mouth. He lowered his head and dashed his whole body towards me.


    Seeing this, a cold light flashed in my eyes.


    It''s like taking your body as a weapon. Isn''t that a death wish?


    The storm sword in my hand was raised high. Just as I was about to chop the head toward the people, Yan''s voice came from behind: "Xiao Lun, don''t hurt them."


    What do you mean?


    Hear Yan''s words, I hastened to withdraw the movement, the body slightly a flash, the human horse then from my side to wipe.


    After dodging the attack, I looked back at Yan and asked, "why can''t I hurt them?"


    While wrestling with her opponent, Yan shakes his head and explains: "people and horses just think that we are with those who abandon them, so they attack us. The people and horses are very united. If you hurt the people and horses, we will be the enemies of the people and horses. "


    Hearing Yan''s words, I rolled my eyes.


    The emotional fight is for nothing. What''s more depressing is that I can''t hurt these guys.


    What can we do?


    I thought about the solution in my heart, but there was no ambiguity in my hand.


    But gradually I found something wrong, because these people began to gather slowly in a certain direction.


    Taking back the offensive, he came to Yan''s side and asked strangely, "these guys don''t know if they are our opponents. Are they ready to surrender?"


    Yan Bai gave me a look, not a good way: "only the people who died in the war, not the people who surrendered."


    At this time, on the side, ash''s mouth was a solemn voice: "everyone, be careful. These people are going to fight to death."


    I don''t read much. You can''t cheat me.


    These guys are... Troughs! What is this.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The rhythmic shaking of the ground began again.


    This time, nine men and horses stood side by side, charging us like bison.


    Looking at such a scene, I was immediately startled.


    Nima! Who said people and horses are docile, stand up and I promise not to kill him.


    This NIMA is also called docile. It''s obviously crazy!

 Chapter 150

    The ground is shaking everywhere!


    The trees in the distance began to shake violently.


    Seeing this, Yan and I looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    We can deal with this man and horse one by one, but now the whole city has no way to start.


    In particular, the people''s camp seems particularly strange.


    The first four, the middle three and the last two form a natural barrier. Even if we want to break through each other''s camp, it is extremely difficult.


    When I heard something strange behind me, I turned around and glanced at it. I suddenly found that the two brothers and sisters of the leopard girl didn''t know when to shrink behind us.


    I almost didn''t get angry with the two sisters.


    Nima! When I started, I was far away from us. Now when I saw that the form was not good, I hid behind us.


    Can we have some face!


    Leopard girl found my bad eyes, embarrassed smile, explained: "this is the war charge of the people and horses, as long as it starts, it can''t stop, now we can only gather the strength of all of us, maybe we can escape."


    War charge is a good name, but I don''t know how powerful it is?


    I rolled my eyes and didn''t bother to argue with the leopard girl. I turned around and looked at the opposite people.


    In the process of running, the speed of the people and horses is faster and faster, with a huge wind around them.


    Whistling wind into my ears, not from the frown.


    "Don''t wait any longer, get the battle together quickly!" Yan mouth spreads out a burst of light to scold a voice, then the flame sword in the hand toward the person horse of opposite row a sword.


    Suddenly, a long flame came out.


    It was the flame that delayed the arrival of the men a little bit, and ash took the opportunity to hide behind me.


    Nima! What about the formation? Why are you hiding behind me.


    But I also know that in the crowd, as long as my body is enough to withstand the charge, so I take a deep breath and slowly lift the storm sword.


    The eyes of the people and horses are locked. As they are getting closer, they don''t hesitate at the moment. The storm sword in their hands cuts fiercely.


    When!


    The storm''s sword struck the leading man and horse, and there was a sound of Jingge iron. Then the left and right men and horses scattered and ran into ash and them.


    The attack looks simple, but it''s deadly.


    You know, ash is only good at long-range combat, and he has nothing to do with the attack method of shangrenma.


    See the human horse is about to hit AI Xi''s body, Yan''s body lack burst out a burst of light.


    The light rose to the sky, bringing a trace of life to the originally dead forest of ashes.


    Puff...


    a pair of white wings shining with holy light stretched out from behind Yan, and the little starlight calmed the man who was in the rage.


    "This is..." a deep voice came from the mouth of the leader. He was surprised and said, "how can she have a familiar smell?"


    Suddenly, another man pointed to the wings behind him and exclaimed, "angel! She turned out to be an angel. "


    In a flash, so people''s eyes fall on Yan''s body.


    Yan slowly fell to the place, glanced at the opposite people and horses, and said coldly: "people and horses, have you forgotten the covenant with the angels? How dare you attack your allies. "


    With these words, the leader''s face became ugly: "dear angel, we didn''t know your identity before. Please allow me to apologize for your reckless behavior."


    Nima! It turns out that the position of the angel family in the hearts of the people and horses is so high, you should have shown your identity as soon as you knew it!


    Leopard girl also looks at Yan in surprise, I''m afraid she didn''t think Yan was an angel.


    At this time, I put away the storm sword, quietly came to Yan''s side, asked in a low voice: "since your angel family has a high status in the eyes of people and horses, why don''t you light up your identity early?"


    Yan glared at me and replied in a low voice: "if I show my identity earlier, people and horses will not attack us at most, and there is no way to go back to the clan with them."


    I''ll go! When will Yan become a schemer?


    well, I admit that Yan''s method is really good. At least now the people and horses have been embarrassed.


    Ticking, ticking...


    in the distance, there was a strange sound of footsteps. What surprised me was that when I heard the sound of footsteps, all the people present were subconsciously upright, as if they were ready to meet some important people.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer. Just as I was wondering what kind of big man I would be, an old figure appeared in front of me.


    This is a rickety human horse with wrinkled skin, which looks like the dry skin.Different from these young men and horses, he brings a decadent breath, but his eyes are extremely bright.


    Although I was only looked at by him, I felt as if I had been stripped naked and left in front of him. There was no secret in my whole body.


    "Sage, how did you come out? I just want you to watch it from a distance The leader saw the old man and the horse rushed over.


    At the same time, there are several other people and horses forming a circle to protect the old horse in the middle.


    The old man Ma took a look at Yan and said in a very hoarse voice, "if I don''t come out again, can you deal with the current situation?"


    Listening to this, all the young men and horses lowered their heads in shame.


    The old man Ma saw this and nodded to Yan: "left guard Wing Yan, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Oh, I''ll go! Yan is really amazing. There are old acquaintances everywhere.


    Looking back at Yan, she found that she had a look on her face. She said respectfully, "Dear sage, we haven''t met since the last war."


    "Yes, a hundred years later, I didn''t expect that I could see Yan Huyi again." "You angels have eternal life, but we can''t," said the old man. When I say goodbye, I''m still looking the same, but I''m old. "


    Yan listen to this, slightly wrinkled frown, doubt a way: "you people and horses a clan not have youth not old spring.". Although the spring of youth is very precious, it''s not too much to use it for this sage


    At this time, I found that when Yan mentioned the spring of youth, there was a trace of anger on the faces of several young people around him.


    The old man even shook his head and said, "the spring of youth has been robbed!"


    "What?" Yan a listen, the mouth spreads a burst of startled voice, immediately welcomed up: "youth not old spring is the treasure of your people, how can be robbed."


    "It''s hard to say. If Yan Baoyi is free, please follow me to the clan and tell you slowly."


    Heard the invitation of the old man Ma, I secretly gave Yan a thumbs up.


    Master!


    Three or two times, the old man and horse can''t be found.

 Chapter 151

    Following the old horse, we have been shuttling through a dense forest.


    I don''t know how long after that, with the light in front of my eyes, I found countless cabins appeared.


    These huts are all made of wood, very simple.


    At this time, here is very busy, some young and mother''s people are dressing the wound for the wounded.


    Seeing this, I was shocked and asked, "sage, what happened to you people and horses? Why so many wounded people? "


    The sage just gave me a slight look and then asked Yan, "Yan Baoyi, don''t you know who this is?"


    Get it!


    We still don''t get our feelings.


    Yan slightly glanced at me and said calmly: "his name is Ge xiaolun, a student of super theological college. I am his guardian angel."


    The old man''s horse frowned and asked in a puzzled way, "what did queen Kaisha approve?"


    "No!" Yan wry smile a: "I carry Kaisha queen and he signed the contract."


    The old man''s body faltered, and his voice was a little low. "I''m sorry, but without the consent of Queen Kaisha, I can''t treat him like an angel."


    Hey! What do you mean? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you.


    But with Yan''s one stare, I immediately honest down.


    Then, Yan also nodded: "I know the rules of your people and horses, you just think he is my friend."


    A few people around hear Yan''s words, the face obviously sent a breath.


    It makes me a little confused.


    What is the relationship between the people and the angels? Why do they care so much about my guardian angel? Has Kaisha given her permission?


    Perhaps to make up for the apology just now, Ma took the initiative to explain to me: "the Burning Legion attacked our tribe not long ago. They were all wounded in that battle."


    As soon as we heard this, we had a strange look on our faces.


    It''s a coincidence that NIMA just stepped into the forest and heard the news of the Burning Legion!


    Along the way, the ground is full of sorrow.


    Just from the injuries of those people and horses, we can see the intensity of the battle.


    Looking around, many people and horses were carrying blood. What''s more, one of them had his right hand cut off, and the blood flowed out along the wound.


    Looking at the determined man, man Sandao could not help frowning and said, "why don''t you tell mankind the news that the Burning Legion is more important than the world?"


    The old horse stopped and asked with a gloomy face, "what do you want to tell people?"


    Man Sandao might have been stimulated by the old man''s attitude, and rushed back: "of course, let them fight against the burning legion with you!"


    But with that, we found that all of us were staring at her strangely.


    Looking at man san dao with a blank face, I shook my head slightly, patted him on the shoulder and said: "san dao! If you were enslaved by human beings, would you like to fight with them? "


    Man Sandao was stunned, then shook his head with a bitter smile: "I now understand why the people and horses would rather face the Burning Legion alone than inform the human beings of this news."


    Suddenly, a man and horse with a nose ring under his nostril rushed over and said, "sage, you are back at last. The commander is injured."


    "What?" The old man horse, who had a calm face, immediately reached out his hand and took the nose ring. The man horse said angrily, "I told you to watch herkarim. How could he be hurt?"


    After hearing this, the horse with nose ring gave a wry smile and explained: "the commander promised well, but as soon as you leave, he will go to catch up with the Burning Legion. By the time we find the leader, he''s already injured. "


    "Damn it As soon as the old man changed the light wind and cloud just now, he angrily scolded and quickly rushed towards the small room in the center.


    Looking at the back of the old man''s horse, man Sandao asked what we should do? It immediately attracted ash''s white eyes.


    What else can we do?


    Of course, it''s catching up!


    When we came to the hut, we found that it was a mess. The old man Ma even pointed to a man sitting on the stool and scolded: "hekarim, I don''t want you to act alone, how can you...


    but before the old man Ma finished, the golden man Ma said with a smile:" sage, I promised you not to act alone, but I brought a helper this time! "


    Don''t mention that it''s OK. As soon as I heard the voice of the old horse, I raised the octave: "you''re also called a helper? What else can those boys do besides watching the wind for you? "


    When he found that hekarim just laughed and didn''t answer his own words, the old man Ma Youyou sighed: "commander, I know you want to take back the spring of youth and continue my life. But you know how dangerous it is for you to do this. We people can''t stand the toss any more. If the Burning Legion really wants the fountain of youth, let''s give it to him. "In a flash, the simple and honest expression on herkarim''s face disappeared, replaced by a look of killing: "impossible! The fountain of youth is the sage''s hope for your survival. I will take it back anyway. "


    Hearing the other party mention the spring of youth many times, I whispered to Yan and asked, "what is the spring of youth in their mouth?"


    I don''t know where I offended Yan. She just gave me a white look and didn''t talk.


    After a long time, she slowly said: "the spring of youth has the same effect as ginseng fruit, which is to prolong people''s life. It''s just that the spring of youth has always been under heavy guard. I really don''t know how the Burning Legion took away from the people and horses. "


    Hearing this, my heart moved slightly.


    On that day, Mingyue, in order to thank me for helping zhenyuanzi overcome the three thousand grievances, picked three ginseng fruits from the ginseng fruit tree.


    Apart from the two given to monkey king, I still have one in my hand. If I give this ginseng fruit to the old man horse, I don''t know if the people and horses will be grateful to me.


    Yan glanced at me, put his hand on my shoulder and whispered: "although I don''t know what you want to do, I remind you that ginseng fruit is a rare treasure of genius. Don''t waste it at will. There are many ways to win the favor of people and horses. "


    Hey, no kidding.


    These guys are not easy to get into. It''s hard to get their favor.


    Before I could speak, I found that Yan slowly took thousands of steps and said to the old man Ma, "I''m willing to help the people and horses get back the spring of youth."


    Kick your ass!


    That''s what you call the method, but I don''t think it''s much cheaper.


    However, since Yan has decided to help people and horses to get back the spring of youth, as the man behind her, he has to support all the time.


    Take a deep breath, slowly on a thousand steps: "I ge xiaolun is also willing to help people and horses get back the spring of youth."

 Chapter 152

    Don''t ask me why I take the initiative to help people and horses regain their youth. Having strength is willfulness.


    Of course, there is no lack of Yan to make my eyes.


    Just now, after Yan finished talking to the old man Ma, he blinked at me quickly, and I immediately reacted.


    It''s said that people and horses are good at gratitude. I guess that after saying that, the popularity should be improved.


    Sure enough, when I said this, the old man was excited and said that I was a distinguished guest of his family.


    AI Xi and they would not fall behind, so they immediately resigned.


    But unexpectedly, the old horse was just a little surprised, not as grateful as just now.


    With such questions, I secretly asked Yan when people didn''t pay attention, but Yan told me that because she was an angel, she had the responsibility to help the people and horses to get back the spring of youth.


    But I am different!


    I don''t have any relationship with the people and horses. It''s a big help for them to take the initiative to resign.


    As for ash, why they didn''t get paid attention to, it''s all because they were a little slower.


    Perhaps in the old Ma''s view, AI Xi, they are only willing to help the people and horses as a last resort.


    After this incident, Ma''s attitude towards me has obviously changed... At least my problem will not come back to him.


    While chatting with the old man and horse, he looked at the leader of the group.


    He Karim is almost the biggest man I have ever seen. Unlike ordinary people, he is golden in color.


    Fight that a small rub hair is also dark gold, looks very noble.


    The most amazing thing was that there was a strange circle of runes on his chest, which looked like a creature.


    Before I could read it carefully, hukarim put the rune away.


    After some discussion, they decided to take a night off in the army''s land, and the next day they would catch up with the Burning Legion.


    No words all night!


    As soon as the day was bright, we got up early.


    Because the Burning Legion just fought with the people and horses soon, and the Burning Legion didn''t go very fast.


    It only took us half a day to catch up with the Burning Legion.


    Hiss...


    when I saw what the Legion really looked like, I couldn''t help taking a breath.


    At the foot of the mountain, a team was sitting there.


    This team looks very scattered, as if this burned out forest is its own back garden.


    The reason why I breathe cold is not because of the military discipline of this team, but because the demons of this team are in a ghost state.


    They have no substance, they look like demons.


    Some demons even float in the air, the scene looks very strange.


    Yan saw my surprised expression and gave a cold smile: "the reason why the Burning Legion can not die is that they abandon the body and transform into a ghost state."


    He Karim took the words: "if you want to deal with these demons, ordinary weapons don''t work. Surely these three warriors who have won the title also understand this problem?"


    So here''s the problem! Ash, their weapons can hurt these demons in the ghost state, but what about me and man Sandao?


    Nima! You can''t let us fight with others with our bare hands.


    But at this time, man Sandao took out his own big knife and was eager to have a try.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes, pulled him and said, "I didn''t listen to herkarim. Ordinary weapons don''t work for these demons."


    Man Sandao felt his head awkwardly.


    But suddenly there was a sound of surprise in herkarim''s mouth.


    Found that all our eyes fell on him, he had a big knife in his hand, a face dignified asked: "where did this knife come from?"


    Mansandao found that hekarim seemed interested in his own sword and said with pride, "this sword was passed on to my father by my grandfather, and my father passed it on to me."


    With that, man san dao didn''t know what he thought of, and his face darkened.


    I found that he Karim''s eyes had been on the big knife of man san dao, and he frowned slightly.


    Is this big knife still coming?


    Hekarim took the broadsword from man Sandao''s hand, looked at it carefully, nodded and said, "your grandfather and father are great soldiers."


    "Although I don''t know the origin of this sword, it''s no worse than the reward of the temple."


    Nima! So I''m the only one here whose weapons can''t hurt the demons in the ghost state.


    Unwilling, I quickly handed the storm sword in my hand, but to my disappointment, herkarim just shook his head.At this moment, our eyes fell on the Burning Legion at the foot of the mountain again.


    Just looked for a long time, did not find the youth of the people and horses spring, people are a little confused.


    "The spring of youth is so important that it must have been transported back to the nest by the Burning Legion." "And there are more ghosts attacking us than here," he explained softly. "If you''re not wrong, it''s just the small troops that stay to stop us."


    In this case, then hurry up!


    All of a sudden, a figure jumped out and immediately attracted the attention of the Burning Legion at the foot of the mountain.


    Take a closer look, it turns out to be a leopard girl.


    The woman ran quickly. After waiting for a certain distance, she threw out her golden fork. At the same time, she turned into a wild leopard.


    The speed of the Golden Triangle fork is very fast. In the blink of an eye, it comes to the front devil ghost.


    Hiss...


    The Golden Triangle fork seemed to stick into the paper, making a crisp sound.


    It''s just that although the devil ghost had a big hole in his chest, there was no blood flowing out of his body.


    Just listen to a shrill cry coming from his mouth. In a moment, all the demons and ghosts quickly gathered around him.


    For the reaction of the devil ghost, leopard girl seems to have been expected for a long time, without any panic look on her face.


    At the same time, she quickly pounced on the demon ghost she had stabbed.


    A grasp, a bite, a flutter...


    the action is very simple, but the body of the demon ghost who originally had an immortal body was torn to pieces.


    The debris fell all over the ground and started to ignite.


    Nima! This leopard girl is so fierce.


    See leopard female blink of an eye then solved a demon ghost, still at the foot of the mountain I suddenly a Leng.


    Then he shook his head vigorously. It seemed that he was still peeping at the leopard girl.


    Seeing his companion so torn to pieces, the rest of the demons and ghosts uttered a shrill cry and jumped on him the next moment.


    "Do it!" He Karim saw this, Leng drink, quickly toward the leopard woman rushed past.


    At this moment, the battle finally started.

 Chapter 153

    As soon as ash''s hand flashed white, the jade white bow of ice appeared in her hand.


    Bowing, bowing and so on, all of the movements were completed at one go. It can be seen that ash is not a vase.


    Three bright lights appeared on the bowstring, and even there was a low sound on it.


    When his body was tight to the extreme, ash released his right hand, and three bright lights roared out. The target was the three demons around the leopard girl.


    The funny thing is that the three demons still don''t know the danger, and they are very arrogant.


    Three rays of light with a series of fleeing wings shot away, accurate stabbed into their chest.


    When the arrow rushed into their chest, it disappeared in an instant.


    Just when I thought ash''s attack was over, a visible ice cap began to rise in the body of the demon ghost.


    Ice speed is very fast, in the blink of an eye will be three demons ghost to and sealed.


    Click, click...


    although far away, I can still hear a crisp sound.


    Then the noise became louder and louder until the fierce man finally broke.


    And the three demons and ghosts are completely disappeared between heaven and earth. (Burning Legion''s immortality is only for ordinary soldiers, ash, they all have the weapons given by the temple, so they can eliminate the demons and ghosts so easily.)


    After all this, ash wiped the sweat on her forehead, and her face leaped with joy.


    At the same time, they also joined the war.


    It''s equivalent to leopard girl''s strength and ash''s elegance. Herkarim''s attack was much simpler and more crude.


    This guy is holding a scythe of death in his hand. He swipes at the devil''s ghost. It''s like cutting a piece of paper and it turns into two parts.


    It''s just a pity that the weapon of hekarim doesn''t have any additional attributes. Although the demon ghost is cut in half, it can still be revived.


    In desperation, hekarim could only chop them into pieces to prevent them from resurrecting again.


    At the foot of the mountain, I watched the teams fighting hard, without hesitation.


    But think of the storm sword for the devil ghost has no effect, finally can only stop in place.


    All of a sudden, I heard a sudden change behind me. When I turned around, I found that man Sandao wanted to sneak into the battlefield and brought him back.


    "What do you want?" I asked coldly, picking my eyebrows.


    Man Sandao''s face showed an embarrassed look: "master, I also want to fight!"


    Fight you!


    If you go too, I''ll be left here alone.


    No way!


    Man Sandao must not be allowed to join the war.


    I glanced at him and said with a sneer, "with your current strength, are you sure you are the opponent of those demons and ghosts?"


    But to my surprise, man Sandao didn''t look at me this time. Instead, he looked at me and said, "master, even if I''m not the opponent of the demon ghost, I must take part in the battle. I don''t want ash to look down on me."


    Hey... How do you talk? Why don''t you fight? Why are you looked down upon.


    Just as I was about to give a good education, I found that this guy broke away my hand and ran towards the foot of the mountain.


    Looking at the figure of man san dao running rapidly, I bit my teeth and caught up with him.


    Man Sandao doesn''t want AI Xi to look down on him. How could I ever let Yan look down on me.


    I, GE xiaolun, don''t have the habit of letting my women fight, but hiding to watch good plays.


    After the slaughter of leopard girl and ash, the demon ghost became more careful.


    I''m afraid they also know that we have a way to deal with them.


    The number of the Burning Legion began to decrease gradually. Except for the amazing three arrows that Ashley could shoot every other time, few people killed two demons at one time.


    As soon as I rushed into the battlefield, a demon ghost immediately followed me.


    The demon ghost''s attack is very simple, the sword in his hand once, with a sword awn.


    Although the demon ghost is transparent, his attack is real.


    When the sword was near, I held up the storm sword in my hand. Suddenly, I heard the sound of Jingge tinming.


    Catching a flaw of the demon ghost, I cut across with a backhand sword.


    Suddenly the body of the demon ghost was divided into two parts.


    Looking at the demon ghost falling down slowly, instead of relaxing, I stare at him solemnly.


    Sure enough, within half a minute. The body of the demon ghost, which had been cut into two by me, began to heal slowly, and finally got up from the ground unhurt.


    It can be seen that the demon ghost is very confused about why he is intact.But soon his eyes fell on the storm sword in my hand.


    I don''t know how long later, the devil ghost''s mouth sent out a strange laugh of "Jie Jie", as if he was laughing.


    Damn it!


    Is it true that other weapons, except those blessed by the temple, have no effect on demons?


    Just as I was cursing in my heart, I suddenly found a sword shadow flying over.


    The body instinctively flashed back, and suddenly the shadow of the sword fell on a small tree in the distance.


    The little tree first made a clatter, and then broke off from the middle.


    The demon ghost on the other side seemed to know that I couldn''t hurt him, so he became bold.


    There were even several times when he could avoid my attack, but he didn''t.


    One sword, two swords...


    even I don''t know how many swords I can split. Although each sword is split on the devil''s ghost, it won''t take a moment for the bastard to recover.


    Gradually, the movement on our side attracted the attention of other demons and ghosts.


    For a moment, the rest of the demons and ghosts came towards me.


    "Jie Jie!"


    Around, there was this sound.


    I know it''s the devil''s ghost laughing at me.


    At the moment, my face is hard to see the extreme, and the storm sword in my hand is even more clenched.


    Whew!


    A strange sound rang out behind me, and my heart moved slightly. Just as I was about to flash, a demon ghost in front of me blocked my way with his body.


    In desperation, I can only use the storm sword to split him.


    But just because of this action, my body was penetrated by a black arrow.


    "Xiao Lun!"


    "Master!"


    In the distance, Yan and man three knives send out a cry of surprise.


    I turned to them a difficult smile, just want to say that their nothing, but a slight heat in the chest, followed by a sharp pain.


    I looked down and found a big hole in my chest.


    The blood flowed down the hole.


    Although the body with blood, but far less than the humiliation in my heart.


    Blood along my chest began to fall to the ground, slowly dripping on the storm sword.


    Gradually, I felt that the big sword of storm began to shake.

 Chapter 154

    Don''t you like it?


    I felt the violent shaking of the storm sword, and a bitter smile appeared on my face.


    Storm sword is a secret weapon specially developed by the super theological college, but it can''t even deal with the ants at present.


    What are you willing to do!


    Maybe it''s the storm sword who has the wrong master.


    If they had chosen rose, Fengfeng Dajian would not have been so humiliated.


    "Jie Jie..."


    the silent mockery continued, and the strange laughter was harsh, just like glass piercing into my heart.


    Gently brush the sword, my shadow is reflected on the smooth surface.


    Maybe I felt the sadness in my heart, and the big sword of the storm came out with a low sound.


    At this moment, the whole battlefield was quiet.


    Robin''s voice came from afar: "it has been said that this guy is a waste, now well, we can''t help him at all. We even need to save him."


    "Robin, shut up Behind him came the voice of the leopard girl: "demons and ghosts belong to special characteristics. Ge xiaolun''s weapons can''t hurt them, and we can''t blame him."


    "It''s just a piece of rubbish, and it''s not allowed to be said." Robin whispered.


    Although it is whispering, but still can clearly float into my ears.


    Can''t help, my hands tightly grip up, but soon relaxed.


    Yes!


    I''m just a waste. I didn''t even defeat these demons and ghosts, let alone defeat Kaisha, the king of angels.


    "Jie Jie..."


    strange laughter sounded again. When I looked up, I found that the claws of the demon ghost who had been fighting with me had stretched out towards me.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful!" Yan''s exclamation sounded behind me, but it was too late.


    The wound on my chest made me a little slow. Just because of this little slow, the devil''s claw has reached my chest.


    Looking at the ugly face in front of me, I sighed a little. Is it over at last?


    Boom!


    But at this time, there was a burst of light from the body of Fengfeng sword.


    The light rose like a long dragon, illuminating the whole ash forest.


    Oh...


    all of a sudden, there was a howl in my ear. Looking in the direction of the sound, I found that the demon ghost who had been attacking me covered his right hand with a painful look on his face.


    Take a closer look, the light of storm sword is sticking to his hand. And his translucent hand is melting fast.


    It''s like ice in the hot sun, melting quickly.


    The light lasted only a little while, then it converged.


    But the storm sword in front of me has changed.


    The surface of the former storm sword was as smooth as a mirror, but now the storm sword is carved with a giant dragon.


    The Dragon seems to be engraved. It may fly out of the storm sword at any time.


    What surprised me most was that there was a giant dragon on the hilt of storm sword.


    Hold the handle of the sword as if I were in control of the dragon.


    When I hold the storm sword, a strange feeling spreads all over my body.


    At this moment, I can even hear the storm sword roaring and joyful.


    At last, there was a trace of anger on the face of the demon ghost whose right hand was injured. Half of his arm had been completely ablated.


    Ouch...


    there was a sharp cry in his mouth, and then his whole body turned into a streamer and rushed towards me.


    This time, I didn''t escape, slowly raised the big sword of storm to chop at him.


    A dragon''s chant came out of the storm sword. In a blur, I found a huge dragon running out of the storm sword.


    It rises against the wind and becomes ten times larger in an instant.


    When the devil ghost rushed to the front, the Dragon opened his mouth and bit the devil ghost.


    The demon ghost was caught off guard and swallowed by the dragon.


    Click and jump!


    A strange sound sounded in my ear. When I looked again, the Dragon had disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    But originally that only pours at me the devil ghost is missing the figure.


    "Gone, gone?" In the distance, Robin''s shocked voice came: "it''s impossible, even if my sister killed the demon ghost, it would leave a little mark, but how could he...


    before Robin finished speaking, I turned to look at him coldly, and then this guy''s words were immediately swallowed in his mouth.


    Although the chest is still flowing with blood, but my eyes are a little cold frightening.After a long time, the rest of the demon ghost finally reacted. A roar came out of his mouth and rushed towards me quickly.


    Seeing this, I raised my mouth slightly.


    Since you are so anxious to die, I''ll give you a ride.


    The body squats slightly, just like a cheetah about to go out.


    WOW!


    With my hind foot staring, my whole body just like an arrow towards the opposite devil ghost.


    Maybe I knew that I had done them no harm, and many of them even showed a trace of irony on their faces.


    When approaching the first demon ghost, with a little effort in his hand, the storm sword crossed a slit.


    The demon ghost grinned at me.


    But soon he couldn''t laugh because he found that the scar on his neck couldn''t be healed anyway.


    Walk slowly to his front, stretch out a hand to push lightly.


    Boom!


    The devil fell down and could not get up again.


    If they didn''t find anything strange when they killed the first demon ghost, they should have found it by now.


    "It''s about his sword." Ash couldn''t help exclaiming: "his sword can do harm to the devil."


    "I can''t stop it!" Hukarim shook his head and said: "the storm sword in Glenn''s hand seems to be the natural killer of the devil ghost. As long as you touch it a little, it will bring great damage to the devil ghost."


    "Master, you are so awesome." This is the sound of man san dao.


    Hearing the discussion behind me, I gently brushed the body of Fengfeng sword.


    At the same time, the big sword of the storm vibrated fiercely in response to me.


    They don''t know, this is the second form of storm sword.


    As a weapon of killing gods developed by the super theological academy, how can it not even deal with these demons and ghosts in front of its eyes.


    I looked up at the specter of the devil, which was obviously frightened. There was a sneer in my heart.


    The real killing has just begun!

 Chapter 155

    At this moment, I feel the whole body blood is boiling, the whole body pores are happy.


    The original impeccable devil ghost has also become a thin layer of paper, as long as I poke a little, it seems to break.


    Storm sword drag on the ground, slowly toward the opposite devil ghost walked past.


    The friction between the sword blade and the ground made a harsh sound, and the demons and ghosts made a shriek.


    Ouch...


    I don''t know which demon spirit couldn''t stand this kind of scene, so he first made a shrill cry.


    For a moment, the demons and ghosts became manic in their ranks.


    One, two... Several demons and ghosts could not bear this kind of torture after all, and took the lead to attack me.


    Their cooperation is very subtle, up and down towards me.


    Seeing this, a sneer appeared in the corner of my mouth, and the storm sword in my hand was lifted slowly.


    A sword light flashed, and the demon ghost who had jumped at me from the air gave me a slight pause, and then his body became two.


    Bang!


    As soon as he landed, the two bodies that were still struggling began to twitch violently.


    Then, a white light rose from his body, and the translucent body completely dissipated in the air.


    But the death of this demon ghost did not make other demons have the heart of retreat, on the contrary, it aroused the ferocity in their bodies.


    With several shrill calls, I found that several demon ghosts rushed towards me quickly.


    The weapons in their hands are waved to form a circle.


    The light and shadow of the sword flicker, accompanied by the sound of the golden dagger and iron.


    At the same time, I will storm sword across the chest.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Several sparks were splashed all over the place, but there was a terrible sound.


    The attack is very fierce. It''s hard to resist with my current strength.


    But the attack stopped before I took off.


    Looking at the opposite demon ghost ready to launch a second attack, I sneer.


    Do you really think I''m an idiot?


    Give you a chance to attack, and give you a second?


    At this moment, without the slightest hesitation, I rushed into the ranks of the demons and ghosts.


    Maybe even those demons and ghosts didn''t expect that I would dare to rush into their ranks alone, and some of them were stunned.


    Seizing their chance, the sword came out of their hands and stabbed them like lightning.


    This sword with fierce momentum, just stabbed into the front of the demon ghost''s chest.


    Just listen to that devil ghost mouth spreads a whine sound, then slowly fall to the ground.


    Without the slightest pause in his hand, he pulled out the storm sword, took a sword flower in his backhand and stabbed it in the opposite direction.


    As soon as a demon ghost who wanted to sneak attack from behind raised his hand, the storm sword stabbed into his body.


    Looking at his face covered with unbelievable look, I slowly shook my head.


    I noticed this guy from the very beginning of his action. If not, he would not lift his hand at the moment.


    The fighting continued, but the Burning Legion casualties continued to increase.


    In addition to the demons and ghosts they started to kill, I started to kill myself.


    One, two... Until the end, I didn''t even know how many demon ghosts fell under my sword.


    It seems to have become my instinct to draw the sword.


    Gradually, there was a trace of fear on the devil''s face.


    The next moment, a shocking scene appeared.


    The Burning Legion, which has always been known as a mortal battle, began to retreat.


    "Glen, stop them, and never let the elite of the Burning Legion know that we are coming." Behind him came the roar of herkarim.


    I listened and nodded in secret.


    This time, we are running for the fountain of youth. If we let the Burning Legion know our whereabouts, it will be more difficult to seize the fountain of youth.


    Looking at the retreating demon ghost, I had a sneer on my face.


    Just now, you were still laughing at me. Now, why are you starting to retreat.


    Seize an opportunity, suddenly into the ranks of the devil ghost.


    This time, I didn''t take the slightest care of it. I raised the storm sword and swept it.


    Because the demons and ghosts are in the retreating camp, they stand very close together.


    With my sweeping, the demon ghost was killed and wounded.


    A moment later, a demon ghost was left on the battlefield.


    With the shivering demon ghost on my shoulder, I walked slowly.But at this time, the demon ghost made an unexpected move. He "Putong" knelt on the ground and kowtowed his head desperately.


    Nima! It turns out that demons and ghosts are also afraid of death.


    He rolled his eyes, patted him on the back with the storm sword, and asked coldly, "I''ll ask you a few questions. If you answer me honestly, maybe I can kill you."


    The demon ghost was a little stunned and immediately shook his head madly.


    Nima, you''ve become my prisoner, and you''re still dragging me like this.


    Seeing the action of the devil''s ghost, I immediately became angry.


    Just when I raised the storm sword and chopped the bastard to death, I found that someone was pulling me behind me.


    Looking back, I found that it was Yan.


    At this time, Yan rolled his eyes and said, "you just killed him?"


    This demon ghost doesn''t want to cooperate. What can I do.


    Yan looked at me with an innocent expression and pointed to the demon ghost kneeling on the ground. He didn''t have a good way: "people shake their heads not because they don''t want to cooperate with you, but because the way of your culture is wrong."


    "In the Burning Legion, only a demon of Captain level can speak, and a low-level soldier like him can only make a little noise."


    I turned to look at the devil ghost and found that this guy nodded straight and rolled his eyes.


    If you can''t speak, you should have said it earlier. If you don''t speak, how can I know you can''t speak.


    He felt his chin and thought for a while. Then he slowly said, "OK, let''s change the simple way of asking questions. I ask you a question. If it''s right, nod your head. If it''s wrong, shake your head. "


    Looking at the demon spirit nodding wildly, I asked: "did your burning legion rob the youth fountain of the people and horses?"


    The demon ghost nodded.


    "Then you are bringing the fountain of youth back to your base..."


    after asking several questions, the demon spirit nodded all the time.


    It''s not only comforting for me.


    All of a sudden, I had an idea and asked nervously, "is there something wrong with your immortal body? Otherwise, how can you think of robbing the youth spring of the people and horses?"


    The devil''s ghost hesitated for a moment. Just as he was ready to express his position, there was a whine in his mouth.


    Then the whole body began to ignite.


    "Damn it! Someone is in the dark Seeing this, I couldn''t help scolding.

 Chapter 156

    The fire on the devil''s ghost became bigger and bigger, which made his heart cool.


    At the critical moment, someone came out to make trouble.


    "Who is it? Give me the seed He turned around and roared around, but there was no response.


    The fire on the devil''s ghost burned more and more fiercely until it reached the ashes.


    Looking at the ashes on the ground, I waved my fist in the air.


    It''s only a little bit close to finding out if there is any crisis inside the Burning Legion, but who knows that someone is playing tricks secretly.


    Suddenly, I turned and looked at the leopard girl, with a cold light in my eyes.


    From the beginning, we were followed by people, which I know, and this person also had an indescribable relationship with the leopard girl.


    At this moment, I thought that it was the man behind the leopard girl who was making trouble.


    As soon as she saw my eyes, the leopard girl felt excited all over. She quickly waved her hands and said, "it''s none of his business. I believe he will never do such a thing."


    Believe you, I''m a fool.


    Slowly went to the Leopard Woman''s side, cold voice asked: "today if you don''t explain clearly, don''t want to continue to follow us on the road."


    The leopard girl opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak.


    When I saw her like this, there was a sneer in my heart.


    What''s the matter? I can''t speak. I also said that this matter has nothing to do with the person behind you.


    "It''s really none of the leopard girl''s business." He Karim slowly shook his head: "I smell a familiar smell. If I guess correctly, it must be the masterpiece of the phantom of the four commanders of the Burning Legion."


    The phantom?


    Hearing the name, I couldn''t help frowning. On the contrary, there was a sudden color on Ash''s face.


    Later, after heckarim''s explanation, I finally found out who the phantom was.


    Originally, the Burning Legion is divided into four regiments, each regiment has a military commander, and the sword demon ACTO is the General Commander of the Burning Legion.


    There are many kinds of demons in the Burning Legion, and their functions are also very different.


    Take the demons and ghosts we met just now. They are good at fighting, so they are the main force of the Burning Legion.


    The devil of the phantom is fast and good at bewitching people.


    When the Burning Legion attacked the human territory, it was this phantom that confused the gatekeeper at that time, which made the Burning Legion attack the human city-state without a single soldier.


    And the phantom is the commander of the phantom Legion.


    After hearing herkarim''s explanation, I sighed in my heart.


    Originally, I intended to force him out even if I couldn''t get rid of the man behind me, but I didn''t expect that...


    "the phantom is there!" All of a sudden, ash yelled to a distant jungle, "I feel her breath."


    In a flash, my figure moved quickly and rushed towards the jungle.


    WOW!


    Perhaps to see their whereabouts have been exposed, has been hidden in the jungle inside the figure simply let go of hands and feet, desperate to escape to the distance.


    I just found a flower in front of me, a black figure turned into a streamer and ran away in the distance.


    "I want to escape! It''s not that easy. " See that more and more fuzzy figure, my body slightly meal, quickly catch up.


    Ten minutes later, I looked at the running figure in front of me, with a sneer on my face.


    In these ten minutes, although the other party has tried everything to get rid of me, but I have been closely following her ass.


    The distance between the two is not only not opened, but also gradually narrowed.


    At this time, I feel a little lucky.


    If I hadn''t kept on exercising on earth, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have persisted for so long.


    All of a sudden, I found that the black figure in front of me was stunned, and I was delighted.


    It seems that he can''t hold on any longer.


    Take a deep breath, my speed suddenly increased a lot, and I caught up with the black figure in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the shadow in front of me, I didn''t hesitate at all. I threw the storm sword forward with all my strength.


    Suddenly, the storm sword turned into a streamer, just in front of the shadow.


    After hearing this, I took a deep breath and sneered, "run, why don''t you run?"


    After a pause, the owner of the shadow turned and looked at me.


    As she turned around, I was stunned.


    In my opinion, a guy who can be so ugly as ACTO must be no better.


    But when I saw the real face of the shadow in front of me, I found that I was wrong.


    This woman is not ugly. On the contrary, she is very beautiful. She has a tall face and a kind of classic beauty. Her long black hair and big eyes make people feel friendly.She is tall and has grown up all over her body. Her plump and undulating body curve, startling and bouncing breasts, and a sense of sadness on her face make a man''s heart full of desire to conquer.


    And the most unexpected thing is that she is wearing a black gauze dress, which simply covers the important parts. A large area of snow-white is exposed to the air, which makes people have infinite reverie.


    "Warrior, did you just call me?" The woman winked at me and asked waterily.


    At this moment, the killing intention in my heart receded, and instead, I wanted to hold the woman in my arms and have a good love.


    Although I knew that this woman was the phantom of one of the four commanders of the Burning Legion, I still shook my head subconsciously and said, "I''m so sorry, I may have recognized the wrong person."


    "Oh The woman opened her red lips and answered. Then she stared at me with pathetic eyes and asked, "can I go?"


    At this moment, I have already put the mind behind the scenes out of my mind. All I want is to be able to treat this woman for a while.


    When I heard her say this, I felt a trace of regret on my face: "then let''s say goodbye!"


    Cluck!


    A silver bell like whisper sounded in my ear, the woman covered her small mouth and hid her face.


    Looking at my back, I felt a pain in my heart, as if something precious was going to leave me,


    but at this time, I suddenly felt a sense of coolness in my chest.


    Cool feeling along my whole body swimming again, suddenly I was shocked, the whole person is awake.


    Looking at the figure that is about to go away, I didn''t hesitate at this moment. I quickly came forward and took out the storm sword to stab the figure.


    Perhaps hearing the noise behind her, the woman turned around and took a look. She covered her mouth and exclaimed, "how can you crack my flattery?"


    Hearing the woman''s cry, I couldn''t help cursing.


    Damn it!


    I almost got the ghost''s way.

 Chapter 157

    The voice of phantom''s surprise rings in my ear, and I disdain to curl my mouth.


    But in the heart or sigh is worthy of the phantom army commander, Mei Shu unexpectedly reached such a point.


    Just now, if it wasn''t for the awakening of fighting heart, I could only watch the phantom leave.


    The storm sword cuts down, and a cry of surprise comes out of the phantom''s mouth. But the woman''s speed is so fast that the sword cuts empty.


    The phantom flashed to another place, stroked some scattered hair, and asked in surprise: "my flattering skill has never failed. I didn''t expect that I had a big fall in your hand today."


    "Can you tell me, how do you get rid of flattery?"


    With that, the phantom did not blink at me.


    Come on!


    Seeing the expression of the phantom, I felt a sneer in my heart. I tried my best to urge my fighting heart. Suddenly, a cool feeling rushed through my whole body.


    When I looked again, I found that although the phantom was beautiful, it was not enough to make my heart beat.


    "Why?" There was a sound of surprise in the small mouth of the phantom, and her face became solemn: "it seems that there is something on you that can resist my flattery."


    I didn''t answer, but rushed over with the storm sword.


    Seeing this, the phantom flashed a cold light in her eyes and gently shook the bell on her wrist.


    Ding Ding...


    a strange sound sounded in my ear, and I felt my head shocked. When I looked at it again, the surrounding scenes changed.


    At this time, I was in a luxury palace. Looking ahead, there was a big bed that could accommodate seven or eight people.


    On the big bed, there are several girls rolling and fighting.


    They are dressed in a silver white light yarn, with the wind blowing, light yarn automatically fly up, revealing a large white below.


    It''s really a bloody scene!


    My heart slightly some emotion, slowly toward the bedside.


    The girls who were fighting on the bed saw me coming, not only they didn''t look surprised, but they were more bold.


    One of the girls even got up from the bed and hugged me, rubbing her soft body against my chest.


    His mouth was even more light: "good brother, sisters have been waiting for you for a long time, hurry up!"


    The girl''s voice is very soft, just like a breeze, which makes people feel irresistible.


    But I was not moved by the scene in front of me. I just looked at the girl with a melon face coldly.


    Seeing this, the girl turned her mouth slightly, and said with grievance: "good brother, how can you be unfamiliar without seeing for a day? Come quickly!"


    I don''t know if the girl is intentional, holding my neck in her hands, the softness of her chest is constantly rubbing.


    At the same time, the other girls in the bed are not willing to lag behind, pulling me to the bed.


    Comfortable big bed with girls light body fragrance, let a person sniff under can''t help but add a bit of impulse.


    "Good brother, we have been waiting for you for a long time." Melon face girl in my face gently touched a, eyes revealed countless spring - love.


    "Ah! You see, my brother is shy. " All of a sudden, a girl pointed at me and said, "I didn''t expect that my brother has such a lovely side. Today, sisters, we must let my brother know the wonderful feeling of the world."


    After that, she leaned down to my neck and breathed softly.


    Maybe it was because she bent too fast, which caused the pair of double peaks in front of her chest to shake slightly.


    At the same time, a smell different from body fragrance came into my nose.


    After sniffing carefully, I immediately found that the fragrance was emitted from the double peaks on the girl''s chest.


    Different from body fragrance, this fragrance has a trace of sweetness, which makes people have endless aftertaste after smelling it.


    In this way, I lay on the bed and was manipulated by them, but I had such a good feeling in my heart.


    Slowly closed his eyes, just as I was ready to enjoy this rare calm, but suddenly in my mind came the figure of Yan.


    Damn it! It''s flattery again.


    Suddenly, I opened my eyes and looked at the girl who was constantly casting her eyes at me. Without the slightest hesitation, I directly summoned the storm sword to stab the girl with a melon face.


    The girl whose blade passes through the melon face is like passing through a layer of white paper without any obstacles.


    Then the melon seed face disappeared in the hall out of thin air.


    Seeing this, I didn''t know that it was all made by the phantom, and I stabbed it with one sword.


    When the last girl fell under my sword, the surrounding environment changed again. When I looked again, it was the place where I had just fought with the phantom.At this time, the phantom is sitting on a piece of bluestone, looking at me with a smile. The slender right leg is on the left leg, and the light gauze can''t cover up the scenery under her skirt.


    "Tut tut... I didn''t expect that such flattery would not stop you." To see me awake, the phantom stood up from the bluestone, gently patted his ass, said with a smile: "it seems that I still underestimate you."


    I was teased again and again, and I was surprised that I was extremely angry. Now I heard the phantom say that, without any hesitation, I rushed towards her quickly.


    When the phantom saw this, a solemn color appeared on her face.


    Drink!


    Seize an opportunity, a sword toward the phantom split in the past.


    Light sword is like a dragon general mouth to the phantom bite in the past.


    But what surprised me was that the phantom''s body flashed to the left and didn''t mean to meet me.


    Aiming at the position where the phantom flashed, I stabbed again. This time, the phantom just dodged slightly.


    Gradually, I found that the phantom did not want to win with me, but did not have the capital to fight with me.


    "The phantom is not good at fighting at all In my heart a joy, also put away the heart of temptation, direct real gun dry up.


    The next thing more reflected my idea, in the process of my attack, the phantom just blindly dodged, no means to fight back.


    "Boy, don''t deceive people too much!" The phantom was a little embarrassed by my attack, and a chill gradually appeared on her face.


    "What if I bully you? If you''re a little smart, you''ll be caught, otherwise... "


    but before I finish, the phantom takes out a small red flag from her arms.


    As soon as the little flag came out, the sound of shouting stopped suddenly.


    If you look carefully, there is a big word "Ling" on the small flag.


    Then, the phantom will forget the little flag in the air, and finally read: "once the order comes out, don''t dare not follow it!"

 Chapter 158

    Once the order is given, don''t dare not follow it.


    The slogan is loud, but I don''t know the effect.


    As the phantom throws, the flag of command flies into the air.


    Then, a surprising scene appeared.


    Originally, the small flag of command rose against the wind, but in a flash it was one meter wide.


    In the sunshine, the flag of command blooms a different luster.


    Whew!


    Suddenly, a black curtain of light burst out from the top of the order chess.


    The black light curtain gradually turned into streamers and began to shoot in all directions of the ash forest.


    Seeing such a scene, I frowned slightly.


    Although my instinct told me that I couldn''t go on like this, I was really curious about the wonderful effect of the flag of command.


    Finally, curiosity conquered instinct, and I watched the phantom unfold quietly.


    I don''t know how long it took for the phantom to stop. She glanced at me and raised her mouth slightly.


    Whew!


    Whew!


    Whew!


    Several strange sounds sounded in the distant jungle, which seemed to be the sound of some kind of animal crawling.


    Suddenly, the dense forest in the distance moved, and a black figure came out from inside.


    This is a lizard like creature with dark green skin, a huge blister on its head and black saliva dripping from its mouth.


    Saliva drops on the ground and makes a "Zizi" sound.


    Then, a few of the same things slowly climbed out.


    Ow...


    at the same time, there was a loud cry in the sky.


    I looked up and found several big birds circling in the sky.


    These big birds are about two meters wide, their sharp beaks are covered with a trace of blood, and their eyes are very cold.


    "Boy, the strength of the command flag lies in that it can summon the surrounding creatures to help its master fight. Now you must regret that you didn''t stop me just now."


    I regret you!


    Hearing the phantom''s wild laughter, I rolled my eyes.


    However, if the flag of command is as the phantom said, it can really hold up as an artifact.


    Then, some strange creatures came and surrounded me.


    Hiccup...


    suddenly, one of the lizard like guys gave a full hiccup, and immediately smelled a fishy wind, accompanied by dizziness.


    Chirp!


    The big birds in the sky seemed to have been unable to wait. After a sharp cry came from their mouths, they rushed down at me.


    The huge figure shrouded me, and I immediately felt a cold air.


    One of the big birds had a strong body, and then came at a faster speed.


    Block out the sun!


    This is the feeling in my heart now.


    But there was no ambiguity in his hand, and the storm sword in his hand was across his head.


    When!


    When the claws of the strange bird and the storm sword collided together, there was a burst of explosion in the air.


    Suddenly, I found the foot empty, looked up, it was found that the original strange bird dragged me up.


    With flying higher and higher, my heart suddenly sank.


    Although I don''t know what kind of identity this strange bird is, but with its back wings, if I really fight in the air, I may not get any advantage at all.


    When the companion of the strange bird saw that I was lifted up, there was a sound in his mouth, as if he was cheering.


    Strange bird mouth out of a bad call, and then like a group of vultures in general toward me.


    The cold beak, sharp claws... All these show that these big birds have regarded me as their snack.


    Seeing a strange bird''s claw about to grab into my chest, the next moment I showed up on the strange bird''s back.


    Maybe it felt the change on the back, and the strange bird began to struggle madly.


    The violent shaking didn''t let him leave his back. Instead, I grabbed his wings with both hands and got away.


    Looking at a few strange birds that covet me in the distance, I sneer in my heart.


    Don''t you want to bully me by flying? Today I''ll let you know that sometimes it''s a good thing that you can fly without seeing me.


    With a slight pull to the right, the strange bird finally showed the speed of its flight.


    Originally, those strange birds hovering in the air suddenly found that their companions had bumped into them, and immediately gave out a "quack quack" call in their mouth.


    Bang!


    The next moment, the big bird I control collides with another one.I just shook a little, on the contrary, another strange bird was knocked down to the ground because of no preparation.


    The whine came from the mouth of the strange bird. I''m afraid even it didn''t know why it was hit.


    Next, it did the same, and hit several other strange birds again.


    And the strange bird under me finally began to fall down toward the ground because it was overwhelmed.


    When the strange bird was about to fall to the ground, my body suddenly jumped and landed steadily.


    Looking up at the phantom in the distance, she found that her face was hard to see, and there was a trace of contempt on her face.


    What if you call these helpers with the flag of command?


    I don''t know if it''s because the scorn on my face stimulates the phantom. A roar of wild animals comes out of her mouth, and the fierce object that was stunned in the original place starts to move.


    Looking at all the unknown creatures around me, my heart moved slightly.


    Even if these ferocious objects stand in the same place, they have to kill for a long time. Why don''t they take over the flag of command.


    Think of here, I began to slowly move toward the flag of the order in the past.


    At the same time, a fierce fight began.


    In the course of fighting, I found that the strength of these creatures is not very strong, but the disgusting thing is that they will spit out a large mass of dark green liquid after death, which will have a corrosive effect when splashed on the body.


    But when I fight with them, I''m only one step away from the flag of command.


    Seize the opportunity, the body suddenly jumped, right hand toward the flag of the order to seize the past.


    "Boy, don''t think I don''t know what''s in your mind, but do you know why I didn''t stop you? That''s because when the flag of command is launched, no one can rely on it... It''s impossible! "


    Before the phantom finished speaking, my right hand had grasped the flag of command, and then pulled it hard, and the flag of command completely fell to my side.


    Looking at the command flag in my hand, a look of palpitation flashed across my face.


    The phantom is right. When the flag of command is launched, no one can get close to it.


    Just now when my hand touched the flag of command, a huge energy rushed into my body.


    It was a violent force, as if to tear my body apart.


    Just at that moment, the heart of the fight broke out a wave of imaginary energy, which crushed the violent force.


    Touch the chest, feel the beating rhythm, heart secret way, fighting heart, you saved my life.

 Chapter 159

    The flag of command trembled violently, as if declaring his anger.


    When I saw this, I gave a cold hum. The hand that used to hold the flag of the order made a slight effort, and immediately it made a "click" sound.


    At the same time, the heart of fighting in the body beat violently.


    A breath like a giant beast burst out of my body.


    In a flash, the fierce beasts around made a "Wuwu" sound.


    And the lizard like creature did not turn its head and fled to the dense forest.


    The flag of command was still struggling, but it began to tremble as the breath of the great beast approached it.


    I can clearly feel that the flag of command has begun to fear.


    Shua!


    With a light sound, the original two meter wide command flag instantly shrunk, and it didn''t move in my palm.


    Yes!


    Seeing the appearance of the flag of command, I was very happy.


    I know the flag of command has completely surrendered.


    I put the flag of command away and looked up, but I found that the phantom was looking at me angrily, and suddenly my heart moved slightly.


    Presumably, the flag of the command is the thing of the Burning Legion, and the phantom is only in charge of it.


    Now the flag of command is lost in the hands of the phantom. I''m afraid it''s not good for her to go back.


    But I''m not going to let the phantom go back like this.


    The value of a commander of the army is far greater than that of a demon ghost who can''t speak. He should pull down the ghost anyway.


    My legs suddenly a stare ground, the whole person then darts toward the phantom that direction.


    Seeing this, the phantom flashed a look of panic on her face, hesitated for a moment, and finally stamped her feet and turned to run back.


    "It''s too late to escape now!"


    If the phantom just did not hesitate to escape, maybe there is still a chance.


    But now...


    The Phantom''s back is completely exposed in front of my eyes. It starts to walk in an instant, and appears behind her in an instant. It raises its hand and pats her on the back.


    Bang!


    The whole body of the phantom fell in response.


    Before the phantom got up from the ground, I quickly put the big sword on her neck and said coldly, "can you still escape now?"


    After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the phantom stared at me with a venomous face: "boy, if you have seed, will you kill me? I believe Lord ACTO will take revenge for me."


    Kill you? It''s not that easy.


    After confirming that the phantom had given up her resistance, she moved the storm sword away from her neck, squatted down, narrowed her eyes and said, "don''t worry, you will be kind to the prisoners in our hometown."


    When the phantom heard this, her face was obviously relieved.


    But at this time, I put out my hand like lightning, squeezed out her delicate chin and said coldly, "tell me, what happened to the Burning Legion? Why attack people and horses and rob them of the fountain of youth? "


    The phantom was startled by my action, but soon returned to normal. She said with a smile, "aren''t you very smart, guess for yourself?"


    I guess your uncle!


    Hearing the phantom''s words, I rolled my eyes.


    If I could guess, would I waste so much energy to catch you alive?


    He stood up and patted phantom''s beautiful face with the back of storm sword. He didn''t have a good way: "do you think I really shouldn''t kill you?"


    "I read an obliteration in your eyes, but I still can''t answer your question." In the face of death, the phantom seems to be calm: "if I don''t tell you, I may die. But I tell you, it''s worse than death. Which do you think I would choose? "


    I took a deep look at the phantom, and suddenly I laughed: "now I don''t want to kill you."


    Finish saying this, I also intentionally with color - squint eyes staring at the phantom''s chest.


    Originally, the buttons of phantom''s chest gauze didn''t know what to crack. There was a big jump in front of the chest, which opened below the chest.


    The inside of the inner garment is completely vacuum. It''s just a simple way to bind the two milk peaks with milk stickers and keep them from moving too violently.


    Suddenly, a large area of snow-white was exposed in front of my eyes, and even a slit squeezed out by two precipitous Yufeng peaks could be seen.


    The phantom looked down, and immediately found that his chest spring - guangdaliu, the corner of his mouth raised a radian.


    What I didn''t expect was that the phantom didn''t care about the spring light on her chest. Instead, she left the silver gauze clothes on her left and right sides.


    The two strong Yufeng completely exposed in front of my eyes.


    After all this, the phantom said with a smile: "let''s make a deal. As long as you let me go, I can give myself to you. "


    Finish saying, phantom pink tender tongue licked to lick the corner of the mouth.Secretly glanced at the phantom chest of the two different from the ordinary bimodal, a cold smile: "I''m not very interested in you people can ride the whore."


    The phantom was slightly stunned, and then covered her mouth with a silver bell like laugh: "if you are worried that I am not clean, then I will tell you another secret. People are still a big yellow girl from now on. If you don''t believe me, just try."


    I almost didn''t come out when I kept scratching my head and posing.


    If you''re a big yellow girl, I''m still a pure teenager who hasn''t seen a movie.


    Seeing my face full of distrust, the phantom slowly rolled up the sleeve of her right hand. Just when I thought that this woman really wanted to seduce me, I found that the sleeve was just rolled up to the arm and stopped.


    The voice of the phantom rings out slowly: "all the ghosts will have a palace sand in their hands when they make a sound. As long as they don''t break their body, this palace sand will always exist."


    I followed the direction of the phantom finger to see in the past, as expected found that her wrist hand has a red Shougong sand, suddenly some not calm.


    Nima! Has been good at using their own beauty to confuse the enemy''s phantom is still a place - female, this TM said who believe it.


    Well, I can''t believe it or not.


    Pick up the gauze clothes on the phantom body with the storm big sword, cover the spring light in front of her chest, coldly say: "all said, I''m not interested in you."


    "If you really want to make a deal, you can exchange it with inside information from the Burning Legion."


    "It''s impossible!" The phantom didn''t even think about it and refused my request.


    Seeing this, I became more curious.


    What''s the secret for the phantom to sell her body and keep it?


    Looking at the phantom simply turned his head to one side and made a "fight or kill" look, I slightly raised the corner of my mouth.


    I don''t think I can do anything with you, do I?


    Storm sword swam on the thigh of the phantom, passed through the chest, and finally stopped on the beautiful face of the phantom. I said with a sneer, "if I cut your face, I don''t know if your flattery will work for other men."


    After hearing this, the phantom turned his head and said angrily, "dare you!"

 Chapter 160

    Seeing such a big reaction from the phantom, I immediately laughed.


    At the beginning, it was quite a headache to see this woman''s appearance of dying. After all, if she did not let go, it would be difficult to get useful information from her mouth.


    But in the battle just now, I found that the phantom seemed to care about her face. Although her temples were scattered, she still dressed up quickly while I was fighting with strange birds.


    So I guess the phantom is most concerned about their own appearance, did not expect that I guessed right.


    Looking at the undulating phantom of the crisp breast, I felt proud, but on the surface, I said coldly: "phantom, don''t forget that now you are my prisoner. You must know better than I do what happened to the capture of Frederick


    In a flash, the face of the phantom became pale.


    Frederick has been in war all the year round, and there are countless captives.


    With the increase of prisoners, how to deal with them is also a problem.


    But one thing is certain: as long as you become a prisoner, you will lose all your rights, including your own life.


    Even if I kill the phantom now, no one will say anything.


    It''s just that the phantom may not think that I''m not going to kill her, but destroy her beauty.


    For the phantom, it''s worse than killing him.


    Storm big sword slowly moved to the phantom''s cheek, flashing cold blade, like a sword hanging over the head of the phantom.


    After a long time, the phantom finally retreated and said, "I can tell you what happened inside the Burning Legion, but you must promise not to scratch my face."


    I''m not in a state of mind. Why don''t I scratch your face.


    If the phantom didn''t care too much about her face, I wouldn''t get along with such a disgusting way to cure her.


    Storm sword slowly leave, I pick eyebrow looking at the phantom on the ground.


    The phantom sorted out some messy clothes, and then stood up from the ground.


    Seeing her action, I had a look of vigilance in my eyes.


    The speed of the phantom has dodged. I saw it just now.


    If this woman is going to run, I won''t catch up with her next time.


    Phantom see this, smile: "don''t worry, since I promise you won''t be at large."


    With that, she found a clean place to sit down, without combing her hair.


    Seeing such a scene, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    It''s really a woman who loves beauty as much as her life. When she gets to this point, she doesn''t look like herself.


    When the phantom finished all this, she red lips, gently said: "you guessed right, the Burning Legion is a situation, and the situation is big enough to let the Burning Legion destroy."


    Hearing the phantom''s words, I was surprised. I rushed up and asked nervously, "what''s the situation so serious?"


    The phantom did not speak, but looked at me with a smile.


    Suddenly I was a little reluctant. What did NIMA mean when he said half of it.


    Suddenly, I found something wrong, why the soft hands.


    Curious, I looked down, only to find that my big hand was just on the thigh of the phantom because of the quick action just now.


    Warm feeling along my hand into the heart, can''t help a little swing.


    Phantom''s thigh is full of elasticity. Pressing on it seems like soft tofu. The soft feeling is intoxicating.


    "Just now, I was so righteous. Did I show my true colors so soon?" The phantom glanced at the direction of her thigh, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "if you change your mind now, it''s still too late."


    with that, the phantom threw a phantom at me.


    I bah... I ge xiaolun is such a person. He moved his hand away from the phantom''s thigh and said in a cold voice: "speak quickly!"


    "What a man without taste." The phantom murmured, and then Su''s face: "you must know that the reason why the soldiers of the Burning Legion don''t die is because of the angel resurrection armor."


    Seeing that I nodded, the phantom continued: "but just a while ago, we found that the angel resurrection armor was not enough to support the dead soldiers to resurrect again. According to Lord ACTO, the sword demon, the sacred breath on the angel resurrection armor was not enough to maintain its present form. In order to prevent this news from spreading, the Burning Legion jumped out and died We will attack the people and horses and rob them of the fountain of youth. "


    "But seizing the fountain of youth is only a temporary policy. As long as the fountain of youth is used up, you are not going to show your true feelings."


    "How clever!" The phantom snapped its fingers and said with a smile, "we are in despair, but your arrival gives us a glimmer of hope."


    Suddenly, I thought of something, and my face suddenly became cold: "what do you mean by that?"The phantom, like a nobody, continued: "after so much research by the Lord sword demon, we have finally come up with a way to repair the angel resurrection armor."


    "As long as you capture an angel and sacrifice it, angel resurrection armor will be completely transformed into demon resurrection armor. At that time, the Burning Legion will be truly immortal."


    "It''s easy to say, angels are in the plane of angels, where do you come from..."


    the next moment, I thought of some terrible possibility. I grabbed the collar of the phantom and asked angrily, "so you decided on Yan."


    "Ha ha... You didn''t react until now. It''s stupid." Phantom mouth issued a burst of arrogant Laughter: "your companion has not caught up until now, don''t you feel surprised?"


    Damn it!


    I turned to the direction of the back to see a look, did not find Yan''s figure, heart fierce sink down.


    Normally, I have been fighting with the phantom for half an hour, which is enough for them to catch up, but now...


    "do you want to use Yan as a sacrifice?" I can''t resist the killing intention in my heart and stare at the phantom in front of me.


    I hope the phantom will answer "no", but what makes me despair is that the phantom real woman seems not afraid of death at all and still irritates me: "this was a trap at the beginning. From the moment you step into the forest of ashes, the Burning Legion has begun to act. "


    "As for me, I''m just a discarded pawn. They don''t care at all."


    "Tell me, who are they? Who is driving all this? "


    At this moment, I first crazily grabbed the phantom''s neck, trying to get the real thought out of her mouth.


    But what disappointed me was that the phantom seemed determined to die, preferring to be strangled by me rather than say one more word.


    Looking at the white face of the phantom, I finally let her go.


    At this point, even strangling the phantom will not help.

 Chapter 161

    The breeze gently brushed the top of the tree, and the dead gray trees began to shake.


    The scene was a little terrifying, and my face was even more gloomy and frightening.


    After a long time, I raised my head and said, "take me to the sword demon."


    After hearing this, the phantom almost jumped up from the ground. She gave me a strange look and yelled, "are you crazy? Lord ACTO is in the home of the Burning Legion. Do you know how many demons there are in the Burning Legion? Even if they spit on you, they will drown you. "


    I coldly looked at the phantom, and did not answer.


    Because I know that the reason why the phantom resisted to take me to the sword demon was that she had leaked the secrets of the Burning Legion. Now she went to the Burning Legion base just to seek death.


    When the phantom calmed down, I looked again and said, "take me to the sword demon."


    The phantom rolled her eyes and said, "is that angel really so important? There are more beautiful women in the world than her. Why do you have to die for her


    "You don''t understand!" I slowly shook my head and said in a deep voice: "Yan is all I have. I will never let anyone hurt her."


    The phantom was choked to death by my words. Finally, she cried and said, "it''s a woman. Is it necessary to die? Anyway, I can''t live for the Burning Legion. Otherwise, you will take me far away, and I will be your woman from now on. "


    "In order to escape the Burning Legion, you really have to go out." I cold swept a phantom, tone almost cold can form ice.


    The phantom didn''t feel embarrassed about this. Instead, she opened her chest and said, "in order to show my sincerity, you can have my body now."


    Looking at the phantom chest that a pile of quite warped twin peaks, my face no joy no sorrow, so quietly looking at her.


    After a long time, the phantom finally lost the battle and said dejectedly: "Glen, as long as you don''t get me back to the Burning Legion, I can promise you anything."


    "No, I can''t find the Burning Legion''s base. You have to take me." I did not hesitate to shake my head, directly refused the phantom''s request.


    After hearing this, the phantom was so angry that she pulled up her skirt again and said angrily, "anyway, I won''t go back to the Burning Legion. If you have seed, you will kill me."


    When!


    A crisp sound sounded, the shadow temples fell a few rubs broken hair.


    At the same time, a sense of awe inspiring killing broke out from my body.


    This sense of killing was formed in the war that Freire droid had just experienced. At this moment, I didn''t have the slightest reservation and burst out.


    With the intention of killing, the strength of the sword and the cold eyes, it is declared that as long as the phantom says "no", the storm sword will take her head from her neck.


    The phantom opened her mouth, but she was finally frightened by my appearance. Finally, she said reluctantly, "I''m afraid of you. If I take you, I''ll take you. What''s the big deal."


    Put the storm sword away, and slowly extend his right hand to the phantom.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the phantom, I said: "I don''t think you will die in front of me, GE xiaolun."


    "Is that a promise?" The phantom grabbed my right hand, got up from the ground, and said with a smile, "this is the first man to make such a promise to me. Should I believe you?"


    The reason why I say this is that I want to get rid of the phantom and take my mind to turn around... Of course, since I have made such a promise, I will not let the phantom die in front of me.


    Don''t know for what reason, the phantom curled his mouth, no good airway: "look at you so sincere, I know a shortcut, hurry to come with me!"


    Watching the phantom scurrying towards the woods in the distance, I hesitated for a moment and finally followed.


    After shuttling through the dense forest for nearly half an hour, a huge Canyon finally appeared.


    The canyon is like a gourd falling on the ground. The entrance is very small, but the interior is very big.


    Suddenly, the phantom stopped, pointed to the canyon in front, and explained: "this is the base of the Burning Legion. Usually, the Burning Legion will be stationed here when there is no mission."


    Hearing the words of the phantom, I moved slightly in my heart: "do you Burning Legion still have to carry out tasks at ordinary times?"


    Who knows the phantom is white I look, no good airway: "nonsense, you think the Burning Legion is to eat dry food."


    "The Burning Legion is just a legion under moganna''s hand, and moganna''s dream is to turn the whole galaxy into a demon paradise. So every once in a while, Morgana will give orders to the Burning Legion to start a war. "


    Morgana is the woman again. One day I will make this woman pay the price she deserves.


    He clenched his fist and looked at the two demon guards at the entrance. I frowned and asked, "are we going to kill them like this?""You idiot!" The phantom cursed secretly and said in a low voice: "as long as the guard sends out a signal, the whole Burning Legion will go out. At that time, don''t say it''s saving people. It''s estimated that you can''t even see the angel''s face."


    Looking at the calm phantom on my face, I moved slightly in my heart: "do you have a way to let me sneak in unconsciously?"


    The phantom turned to look at me and muttered, "I knew it was a mistake to promise you."


    Then the phantom took out a mask for me to wear, and sprinkled some white powder on me.


    Looking at my puzzled eyes, the phantom explained, "this mask can turn you into a demon, and these white powders can cover up the human breath on you."


    "You''ll follow me later. Don''t talk. Everything depends on my eyes."


    The phantom finished, arranged some messy clothes on her body, and walked out carelessly.


    Behind the phantom, there is a kind of unspeakable tension in my heart.


    After all, I have known the phantom for a short time. If the phantom sells itself, it will be sad.


    Think of here, I subconsciously touched the storm sword behind, just a little at ease.


    "Stop!" The two imported demon guards stopped us, looked at me coldly, and then said: "head of the phantom, the chief is dealing with important matters. No one is allowed to go in without his summoning."


    Listen to this, I can''t help but frown. Isn''t Akto going to sacrifice Yan so soon?


    At this time, the phantom is a cold drink: "hurry to get out of my way, I have something important to report to the chief."


    Another guard''s tone should be more relaxed: "head of phantom, please don''t embarrass us. The head of general personally orders us..."


    "I said get out of my way!" Before the guard finished speaking, the phantom said in a cold voice: "if you delay something important, even if you have a head, it''s not enough!"


    Nima! I didn''t expect that the phantom woman was very fierce.


    The two guards looked at each other and finally nodded helplessly: "in this case, you can go in!"


    Between the words, the two guards returned to their positions.


    Looking at the opening of the entrance in front of me, I couldn''t help taking a deep breath.


    Yan, I''m coming!

 Chapter 162

    Led by the phantom, I passed the first pass.


    But in the process, I found that this canyon is full of all kinds of demons.


    The largest number of them are ghosts and demons.


    "The ghost devil is the main fighting force of the Burning Legion, and the strength of the ghost commander is even closer to Lord ACTO."


    The soft voice of the phantom in my ear made me look up at her.


    Seeing my puzzled eyes, the phantom stroked Liuhai in front of her forehead and said with a smile, "you must be very puzzled why I try my best to help you?"


    I didn''t speak, but the expression on my face helped me to answer.


    Seeing this, the phantom said in a low inaudible voice, "I also want to see if you can save the angel from the Burning Legion? Or I''d like to see if you can work miracles. "


    "Don''t think we were born to be demons, don''t think we were born to kill." The phantom suddenly stopped, pointed to the demons around and sneered, "don''t say it''s you. Even I think these demons are ugly. Originally, the phantom clan was just a small race, but it was because we were born with eyebrows and bones and were good at enchanting the human mind that the sword demons were forced into the Burning Legion. Although we have got eternal life, we have lost our freedom. "


    I found that for the first time, a touch of sadness appeared on the phantom''s face, and a soft place in my heart seemed to be touched.


    He put his hands on the fragrant shoulder of the phantom, forced her body straight, and said word by word: "if you phantom want to get out of the control of the sword demon, maybe I can help you."


    "You?" Phantom returned to normal again, Sun said with a smile: "you''d better take care of yourself first!"


    "Oh, it''s not our phantom leader. Today''s appetite is so good that even such low-level demons are interested in seducing." Suddenly, a strange voice came.


    I looked in the direction of the voice and found that he was talking about an enlarged version of the demon ghost. He not only had a pockmarked face comparable to the moon, but also his eyes were full of evil, which made it difficult for people to have a good impression.


    "He is Morgen, the commander of the demon ghost army. Remember that you are just a low-level demon now. Don''t speak."


    The phantom whispered to me, then sneered: "Morgan, why don''t you go and teach your men to laugh at me?"


    Morgan walked like a balloon full of air, shaking. It was not easy until he came to us and gave me a cold glance. Then he said, "those scum can''t have the charm of the phantom leader. If you want to talk about the tune teach me, you should also talk about the tune teach the phantom leader."


    With that, Morgan reached out a hand to squeeze the delicate chin of the phantom. But the phantom gave a cold hum and slapped it.


    Pop!


    There was a crisp noise in the air, and Morgan pulled back his hand like lightning.


    Looking at the clear red mark on his hand, Morgan''s face flashed a trace of anger: "phantom, don''t be shameless. One day I will make you my woman."


    The phantom showed no weakness and said sarcastically: "if there is such a day, I would rather die."


    "When you die, it''s all over, but have you ever thought about your people?" Morgan''s eyes narrowed: "you know, the demons under my hand have coveted you phantom clan for a long time. If you really die, I really don''t know what crazy things they will do."


    Threat!


    This is the threat of chiguoguo.


    However, it was this threat that made the phantom''s face change greatly, and said harshly, "Morgan, if you dare to touch my people, be careful that I will be rude to you."


    "Tut tut... It''s not easy to say that from your phantom leader''s mouth!" Morgan''s face became ferocious: "a woman who only knows how to use beauty to confuse her opponent has the right to say this to me."


    "It seems that for a long time, the phantom leader has forgotten his identity."


    All of a sudden, a black fist towards the phantom hit the past, so fast that the phantom did not have time to respond.


    Looking at the enlarged black fist print in front of the phantom, I clenched my fist. Although the phantom told me that she couldn''t do it, I couldn''t watch her being humiliated.


    Just when I was about to make a move, a figure blocked in front of the phantom.


    This is an elf like man with long dark green hair behind his shoulders. Coupled with the envious face that women can''t help but look at, he can be regarded as a gorgeous man, but he has a pair of sharp ears.


    This is a fallen spirit.


    All of a sudden, such a word came into my mind.


    It is said that the elves are the favorite of the earth and are good at all kinds of wood magic, but some of them are greedy because of the devil''s doubts and finally fall to the devil''s side.


    "Eric." The phantom mouth spreads a burst of startled voice, on the face is to raise a complicated facial expression.Eric glanced back at the phantom, then turned to Morgan and said in a deep voice, "Morgan, we are all members of the Burning Legion. You just went a little too far."


    "Eric, do you fallen elves want to fight my ghost army?" Morgan asked in a cold voice.


    "There are few fallen elves in my family, but I can''t help the consumption of civil war." Eric raised his mouth slightly: "I''ve come to tell you that Lord ACTO asked all the army commanders to gather at the altar immediately."


    Morgan heard this, his face was a little surprised: "has the Lord found an angel that can be used as a sacrifice?"


    Eric glared at Morgan and said, "Morgan, pay attention to your words."


    Morgan knew that he had just made a slip of the tongue, and he was honest.


    Seeing this, Eric coughed softly: "don''t delay, everyone. The adults are still waiting."


    With that, he took the lead to the deepest part of the canyon.


    After Eric left, Morgan glared at the phantom, and then swaggered to follow.


    Because of this, I have the opportunity to follow the phantom into the deepest canyon.


    On the way, the phantom explained to me that Eric was the commander of the fallen elves. He was good at bows and arrows, and he was also honored.


    Hearing this, my heart began to become dignified.


    The four Army leaders alone give me a kind of pressure that I can''t speak, and the sword demon ACTO?


    Maybe there was something wrong with my look. The phantom patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what? Scared after seeing the power of the Burning Legion? If you regret it now, there''s still time. "


    "I find that I like you a little now. Why don''t we elope?"


    I slowly shook my head and said with a loud voice: "no matter how many troops you have, Yan, I must get it back."

 Chapter 163

    There was no dispute along the way, and finally entered the deepest part of the canyon without danger.


    But when I saw the scene in front of me, I was immediately overwhelmed.


    In the deepest part of the canyon, there are several black boxes. In the front is a black altar. Black flames come out of the altar. Under the contrast of the flames, a black and white armor floats.


    To be exact, it should be a white armor like an angel''s wings, just because the black flame keeps baking, and wisps of black gas permeate into the armor and dye it black.


    At this time, black and white are frantically seizing their territory.


    But as the black flame below continues to pass to the armor, the black gradually gained the upper hand.


    At the top is a dark gold chair with some strange creatures carved on it. On the chair sits a dark red figure.


    This figure will bring endless pressure just to go there.


    Next to the figure stands a red sword, which shakes from time to time, and an awe inspiring murderous spirit overflows from it.


    Akto, sword demon, we finally meet.


    Looking at the figure sitting on the throne, I could not help but clench my fist.


    In the last life, it was the sword demon who separated me from Yan Yin and Yang.


    This life, or he.


    The phantom found me strange, quickly touched me with his hand, whispered: "don''t be impulsive, now we don''t know where the angel is locked up."


    Take a deep breath, slowly nodded, at the same time look also restored as usual.


    Maybe he felt someone close, and the sword demon who was still sleeping raised his head fiercely.


    Suddenly, a bright light rose in the dim canyon.


    "Damn, this sword demon''s strength has been improved a lot compared with the previous life." Looking at the dark light in the sword devil''s eyes, I scolded in my heart.


    But my heart sank slightly.


    Looking around, there are all sword demons around. It''s not easy to get Yan back from him.


    Suddenly, there was a whisper in my heart: "you don''t have to worry too much. The Burning Legion is not as strong as you think."


    I looked up at the phantom and found that she had been looking at ACTO on the throne. The words just now didn''t come from her mouth.


    "Don''t look around. I''m right next to you." The voice sounded again.


    I seized the opportunity, looked at the past toward the side, just found the fallen elf leader Eric smiling at me, suddenly my heart was raised.


    "Don''t worry, this is my dark elf''s ventral language, others can''t hear it." Eric gave me a little smile, then turned his eyes to ACTO, but the words sounded in my heart: "I know you''re not from the Burning Legion, and I know you''re here for that angel."


    Although I couldn''t communicate with Eric, I glanced at him.


    Eric seems to know what I mean, and continues to explain: "as I just said, the Burning Legion is not an iron bucket. At least the phantom Legion and the dark elf Legion are not controlled by the sword demons. Now it is only the ghost Legion that supports the sword demon. As for the other legion, they are still performing tasks outside. That is to say, if you really turn against the sword demon, at least the phantom Legion and the dark elf Legion will be on your side. "


    I made a "how can I believe you" speech to Eric. Eric lowered his head and said, "do you have any choice now?"


    Listen to this, I look slightly stagnant. Indeed, if Eric really wanted to cheat me, he would have exposed my identity. Why wait until now.


    It''s just that the sudden "reinforcement" makes me feel a little confused.


    "There''s not much time. I''ll remind you that ACTO will sacrifice that angel later. That''s your only chance. As long as you grab the angel resurrection armor, the strength of the Burning Legion will be reduced by more than half. At that time, the phantom and I will support you. Ge xiaolun, you have to remember that there is only one chance. It''s up to you to grasp it. "


    Then no matter how I winked at Eric, the guy never spoke again.


    Seeing this, I was not only calculating secretly, but also believing Eric''s words.


    But at this time, the sword devil stood up from the throne and swept us coldly: "since all the people have arrived, let''s do the business."


    Boom!


    With a wave of sword demon, the whole Canyon lights up immediately, and the box lying in the corner also opens.


    I just glanced into the box and suddenly found that it was Yan they.


    At this time, Yan quietly lying in the box, fell into a deep sleep.


    Also don''t know the sword devil this guy used what magic, Yan''s body then automatically drifted toward the direction of the altar past.


    At the same time, the voice of the sword devil also sounded slowly: "hundreds of years of efforts, just wait for today. Angel resurrection armor has been nurtured by the devil altar for hundreds of years, and it has already begun to have demonic nature. As long as the angel is sacrificed to the devil altar, angel resurrection armor will be completely transformed into demon resurrection armor. "Hearing this, I couldn''t help rushing out, but the phantom shook her head at me and said in a low voice, "wait a minute! Sacrificing angels is not as simple as you think, but ACTO is the weakest in the process of sacrificing. "


    Listen to this, I forced down the anger, coldly watching the sword demon on the altar.


    Yan flew around the altar, and finally stopped at the top of the altar.


    Akerto looked at Yan vaguely, as if enjoying a perfect work of art.


    Suddenly, there was a low voice in the canyon.


    The voice was clear, slow and dull, but I couldn''t understand it.


    With the sound of this low voice, the fire on the devil''s altar seemed to get some kind of guidance and soared to the sky.


    The flame of the sky envelops Yan in it, and Yan turns into a burning man.


    What''s more unexpected is that with the flame wrapping Yan, the white on the angel resurrection armor gradually fades away, and the black completely occupies the armor.


    The low voice is still going on, Yan''s brow is to wrinkle even more.


    "Right now!" I knew I couldn''t wait any longer. There was a loud shout in my mouth and the whole person rushed towards the altar.


    In the process of sprint, the mask that the phantom gave me fell off, and my true face was completely exposed.


    "Who is this guy? Stop him now."


    Because the sword demon is now hosting the sacrifice, there is no chance to speak at all, so Morgan can only roar to remind him.


    But the phantom and Eric did not move, just quietly watching the scene happen.


    Looking at the constant enlargement of Yan in front of me, I didn''t hesitate for a moment. I pulled out the storm sword to split the barrier in front of me and held Yan in my arms.


    "Ge xiaolun, grab the angel resurrection armor quickly!" At this time, the phantom didn''t care to be exposed and reminded me.


    "Phantom, you mean woman, dare to betray Lord ACTO."

 Chapter 164

    With the phantom shouting, people in the field have different expressions.


    The sword devil stopped his action and glanced at the phantom coldly. Morgan cursed directly at the phantom breach: "I knew you were a bitch with a different heart. Today, it''s finally exposed."


    But I didn''t have time to pay attention to that much. I thought that if I could snatch the angel resurrection armor, the sword demon''s control over the Burning Legion would be greatly weakened. My heart was furious, and my other hand grabbed the angel resurrection armor.


    "You dare!" Morgan saw that I actually grabbed Angel resurrection a, and his mouth burst out a roar.


    But when he just wanted to come up to intercept me, Eric stepped forward and blocked his way.


    The sword devil saw this, and a trace of astonishment appeared on his face.


    "Eric, do you want to betray Lord ACTO?" Morgan''s face sank down, and he said, "don''t forget that you dark elves are the targets of everyone''s fight now. Apart from the Burning Legion, Frederick may have no place for you any more."


    Eric shook his head, and his voice grew colder. "But do you think it''s better to be in the Burning Legion than to be a mouse that everyone shouts to beat?"


    Morgan''s face stagnated and he couldn''t speak.


    As Eric said, as long as the Burning Legion dare to appear in the human world, it will immediately usher in a crazy pursuit.


    I don''t know where Morgan got the confidence to say that.


    On the altar, my hand was close to Angel resurrection a, but when I was about to hold Angel resurrection a in my hand, a black flame rose from the sky, separating me from angel resurrection a.


    Looking up, it turned out that the sword demon who was forced to stop sacrificing urged the black flame to attack me.


    Looking at the black flame in front of me, I gritted my teeth and stretched my hand into the black flame.


    WOW!


    With a strange sound, angel resurrection a was abruptly withdrawn from the demon altar by me.


    Holding Yan in one hand and angel resurrection armour in the other hand, he rushes to the direction of the phantom quickly.


    With the help of the phantom, I finally landed on the ground smoothly.


    On the altar, the sword demon stares at me with no joy or sorrow on his face. After a long time, he breathes out a breath, turns to look at Eric and says, "Eric, I didn''t expect that even you betrayed me."


    Eric bowed slightly with an apologetic face and said, "dear Lord ACTO, thank you for taking care of the dark elves all the time. But as the head of the dark elves, I have to think about the people. "


    "You fart!" Morgan''s face turned red: "if you really think about your own people, you won''t collude with outsiders to rob Angel resurrection armor."


    "As long as you sacrifice this angel, angel resurrection armor will be completely transformed into demon resurrection armor. At that time, the Burning Legion will be truly immortal."


    Eric listened to Morgan''s words, not only not angry, but also smiling at him.


    Morgan saw this, slightly frowned: "Why are you looking at me like this? Am I right? "


    "Morgan, I always thought you were a smart man, but I didn''t expect..." Eric shook his head slightly, his face suddenly changed: "but now I find that you are an idiot."


    "What did you say?" As soon as Morgan listened to Eric''s words, he couldn''t help retorting: "where do I think of an idiot?"


    "Say you''re an idiot, you don''t believe it." Eric regained the appearance of a gentleman and said with a smile: "you are right, as long as the angel resurrection armor is transformed into the devil resurrection armor, the Burning Legion can be called truly immortal. But do you know what that means? It means that we will become Akto''s efforts, the killing machine under moganna. "


    Morgan was stunned by Eric''s words, and finally retorted: "isn''t that good? Our Burning Legion was born for war. "


    "I don''t think the dark elves only know how to kill like you demons." Eric''s tone suddenly became a little excited: "we are flesh and blood, and we have our own lives. You know, my people have complained to me many times that they don''t want to live here, even if they give their lives."


    Speaking of this, Eric stopped for a moment, and then said word by word: "from now on, I will leave the dark elf Legion from the Burning Legion."


    "The phantom army leaves the burning army."


    The voice of Eric and phantom spread to the whole Canyon, and suddenly the whole Canyon became lively.


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Countless figures began to gather here. When I looked at them carefully, I found that they were all ghosts and Eric''s people.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the canyon is frozen, like an enlarged balloon, which may explode at any time.


    The sword devil took a deep breath and said slowly, "so you two legions are challenging me?"I don''t know if it''s my illusion. Until now, there is no panic on the sword devil''s face, as if everything is under his control.


    This kind of feeling makes me very uncomfortable.


    The phantom and Eric didn''t speak, they just acted to show their determination.


    "Ha ha... It''s ridiculous. Do you think you can turn out the Burning Legion in this way?" ACTO''s mouth burst of harsh Laughter: "I tell you that life is the people of the Burning Legion, death is the ghost of the Burning Legion, you already have the brand of the Burning Legion, you can''t escape the control of my sword demon in your life."


    All of a sudden, there was a roaring sound from the sword devil''s mouth, and then a series of figures appeared in front of him.


    "It''s impossible. Isn''t the convoy out on a mission? How could they be here? " There was a cry of surprise from the phantom''s mouth, which made me look sideways.


    Eric''s face also became heavy, but this guy also explained to me: "the guard group is the pro guard of the sword demon, and it is also the strongest fighting force of the Burning Legion. It seems that the sword demon has defended us. This battle is worth fighting."


    Guard right?


    Looking at those winged demons, I was slightly surprised.


    It''s not difficult to see their fighting power just from the momentum of these guys. Turning around, he glanced at the people in the shadow behind him and found that they were all pretty girls. He couldn''t help but curl his mouth.


    Get it!


    It seems that we have to rely on ourselves.


    Take a deep breath, will Yan slowly on the ground, turned to the phantom command: "take care of her for me."


    Then, no matter whether the phantom agreed or not, staring at ACTO in front, a awe inspiring war spirit burst out from my body.


    Akto, the sword demon, we should settle our accounts.

 Chapter 165

    Slowly stood up from the ground, eyes locked on the sword demon.


    Maybe I felt the fighting spirit on my body. The sword devil made a light sound in his mouth. Then he picked his eyebrows and asked, "are you ge xiaolun? Queen moganna has suffered from you many times? "


    Step by step toward the sword demon, there is no word in his mouth.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow rushed towards me. It was the guard of the sword demon.


    It was a demon a little smaller than the sword demon. His whole body was red, as if it was made of molten liquid.


    It''s so fast that it appears in front of me in the blink of an eye.


    In the hand of the sword cut over, with a touch of cold.


    The shadow of the sword was in the sky, and when I saw that it was about to split on my head, I picked the big storm sword in my hand slightly.


    Bang!


    There was a burst of explosion in the air, and the light of the fire splashed and turned into a long bright shadow.


    And that sneak attack of the devil is shocked back far away, I have no reason to him, eyes have been staring at the distant sword devil.


    The other guards of the sword demon saw that I was getting closer and closer to the sword demon, and they began to flap their wings to make a ready appearance.


    But with the sword demon waving, the whole scene was quiet.


    The sword demon leaned forward a little, with a doubt on his face, and asked, "have we met before? Why do I smell a familiar smell from you? "


    I listen to this in the heart just a cold smile, in the hand of storm big sword slightly lift, toward the sword devil split past.


    The water like sword light rushes past, but with a light curtain rising around the sword devil, the sword light slowly fades away as if it were split on the cotton.


    At the same time, I just feel that the sword devil''s figure will disappear in front of me.


    "Watch your back, Glen." Suddenly, the voice of the phantom sounded in my ear. I moved slightly in my heart and stopped the storm sword behind me without hesitation.


    When!


    A huge sound rang out in my ear, and then my whole body hit in the opposite direction.


    I finally stopped and turned around to see that the sword demon didn''t know when to stand where I had just stayed, but his eyes were a little gloomy.


    Suddenly, the sword demon turned his head and waited for the phantom to say coldly, "don''t forget, the souls of you and your people are still in my hands."


    A cold hum came from the phantom''s mouth: "sword demon, you still want to cheat us. As your control of angel resurrection armor becomes weaker and weaker, our soul has long disappeared, which is why the Burning Legion has recently returned to death. "


    "What?" Morgan was moved by the news.


    Sword demon coldly glanced at him and said in a cold voice: "even without your soul, I can control you as well."


    "Then try it." The phantom smiles coldly, and then shouts out: "the phantom clan obeys orders and tries their best to attack and kill the sword demon and restore their freedom."


    "Dark elves, there''s a chance to regain your freedom. It''s up to you to seize it." Eric roared, and the whole man rushed towards Morgan.


    Here, as long as he can delay Morgan a little bit, he will only die if he changes other people.


    For a moment, there was a scuffle in the canyon.


    Looking at the reaction around, the sword demon shook his head and said in a low, inaudible voice, "what a fool


    Then he looked up at me and said, "hand over the angel resurrection A and the female angel. I can spare your life."


    I slowly shook my head and said in a deep voice: "if you want Yan, you will step on my body."


    "To die!" The sword devil made a cold hum in his mouth, and his wings behind him clapped slightly, and a hurricane suddenly hung up.


    What''s more terrible is that the speed of the sword demon soared at this time, and it appeared in front of my eyes in the blink of an eye.


    "Drink!" Sword devil mouth spreads out a burst of roar, the long sword in the hand mercilessly cleaved down toward me.


    There is no half hesitation, backhand will storm sword across the chest.


    Bang!


    The huge collision made my body back a few steps, and the sword demon took advantage of this opportunity to stab me in the chest.


    "Damn, how could this sword demon be so powerful." Feel some numb arm, in the heart can''t help but secretly scold a, at the same time looking at in front of Zhang Jian pupil can''t help but shrink a few times.


    This sword seems to be ordinary, but it has a sharp meaning. Even I can feel the big storm sword begin to tremble slightly.


    I just couldn''t care so much about the situation in front of me. In an instant, I weighted the storm sword to 20 tons and ran into the sword demon.


    Boom!


    The huge impact made the surrounding air burst, and the small stones on the wall were shaken off.


    Dong!


    Suddenly, the sword demon stepped on the ground, and I felt like a heavy hammer on my heart.My hand was a little relaxed, and the sword in the sword demon''s hand chopped toward my right hand.


    Seeing that the sword was going to be cut on my arm, I had to pull my arm back.


    But because of the slow recovery speed, the sword finally cut a wound from my hand.


    Blood flowed down his arm and soon dyed the black armor red.


    Seeing this, the sword demon gave me a scornful smile and pointed at me with his sword. He said coldly, "I''ll give you another chance to hand over the angel resurrection armor and the angel. I can spare your life."


    At this time, the phantom Legion and the ghost Legion have already met.


    It''s just that the phantom Legion is not good at fighting at all, which leads to their downwind everywhere. If it had not been for the dark elves legion, it would have been a heavy loss for the phantom Legion.


    I don''t know why, when I saw those phantom clansmen who fought for freedom, my heart twitched.


    It''s like a string in my heart has been fluctuated.


    This reminds me of the earth''s comrades in arms. They never fought for freedom or for home. They knew that the enemy was strong, but they fought tirelessly.


    Now they are so similar to Zhao Xin. In other words, from their shadow, I can see their shadow. It''s back to the time when we fought together.


    Since they didn''t give up, how dare I give up.


    All of a sudden, I threw a clear smile towards the sword demon, mixed with a trace of unspeakable emotion.


    "Come on With a roar of mine, a sky high light rises to shine on the whole canyon.


    Pieces of light began to piece together in my body, and finally formed a set of dazzling armor.


    But I didn''t stop my action. Instead, I thumped my chest and yelled: "call the heart of fighting in my name, burn!"


    Crackle!


    There was a stir fried bean sound in my body, and then a huge virtual shadow appeared behind me. ¡°

 Chapter 166

    With the appearance of virtual shadow, there was a violent breath in the whole canyon.


    It''s like an abyss beast waking up from a deep sleep.


    Huge shadow cast on the ground, let me see what kind of existence it is.


    The shadow with a bloody mouth, has two soaring tusks, fuzzy even show the figure of Monkey King.


    Colorful lock cloud armour, skyward collar... All these show its prestige.


    Ouch...


    feeling the awe inspiring fighting spirit of the figure behind me, I couldn''t help roaring, and then a roar of beasts came from my mouth.


    The voice was loud and strong, separating the whole battlefield.


    At the same time, a dignified color finally appeared on the sword devil''s face in the distance.


    "What''s this?" I just turned around and gave her a cold glance. Then I rushed to the sword demon.


    "The trough! How did it get so fast? " At the first sight of my speed, even Eric couldn''t help exclaiming: "this guy''s fighting power is so powerful now!"


    Hearing this, I felt a sneer in my heart.


    Just now, I have thoroughly integrated the heart of fighting. It can be said that now I have the body of fighting.


    Looking at my exaggerated speed, the sword demon showed a trace of light in his eyes, and then whispered: "that''s interesting!"


    Bang!


    I collided with the sword demon, which brought a surge of air.


    The air waves spread around at the speed visible to the naked eye, and some demons who could not escape were thrown to the ground by the air waves.


    Looking at the sword demon who obviously didn''t exert all his strength in front of me, I gave a cold smile. The big storm sword in my hand turned slightly, and suddenly a violent breath overflowed from my body.


    Gradually, the sword of the sword demon began to tilt towards him, and such a curtain fell in the eyes of the phantom, which was a burst of exclamation.


    "Damn it, how can this guy suddenly become so powerful." The sword demon found that he couldn''t suppress me in strength, so he scolded me hard.


    All of a sudden, I found the wings of the team behind the sword demon shaking, and suddenly I felt an ominous premonition in my heart.


    Without too much hesitation, I resolutely opened the distance with the sword demon.


    Whew!


    A bright light shot from the wings of the sword demon, and it happened to split in the place where I was standing. Suddenly, a roar sounded, and a huge pit appeared in that place.


    In the smoke, I found a figure rushing towards me, tightening the storm sword in my hand.


    "Drink!" The sword devil''s roar came from his ear, and a sword shadow fell from the top of his head.


    The storm sword in my hand was right in front of my head, and suddenly a huge force came towards me.


    "Glen, you forced me." When the sword demon saw that I had blocked his attack, he felt a chill in his eyes: "heaven is coming."


    With the roar of the sword demon, a burst of light rose on his body, and then his dark red skin completely turned red.


    Even I could feel the heat coming from his body as if I were in a big stove.


    Boom!


    The black flame on the demon altar, which was about to be extinguished, seemed to be attracted by something and began to burst out violently.


    A more strange scene appeared, I saw that the black flame actually began to leave the devil altar and slowly flew towards the sword demon.


    The black flame flew into the sword devil''s body, and the sword devil''s face began to twist.


    Looking at the sword demon''s twitching cheek, I felt more and more uneasy.


    No, it can''t go on.


    Although I don''t know what the sword demon is doing, I can obviously feel the power in the opponent''s body is constantly rising.


    And the power is amazing.


    He gritted his teeth and tried his best to arouse the fighting heart in his body. He lifted the sword demon, and at the same time, Fengfeng sword cut it mercilessly.


    Jie Jie!


    Seeing that the storm sword was about to cut on the sword demon, his mouth gave out a strange laugh.


    It''s a harsh whisper, and it makes people dizzy.


    Immediately also don''t see the sword devil also have an action, straight stretch out right hand to grasp to come over toward the storm big sword.


    "To die!" Seeing this, I sneered in my heart.


    Now the storm sword has increased to ten tons, and I can''t bear even a building with all my strength. What''s more, the sword devil wants to stop it with his flesh and blood.


    But a scene that surprised me appeared. When the storm sword struck the sword demon''s hand, it made a sound of Jingge iron, just a little spark.


    After all this, the sword demon raised his head and grinned at me, with unspeakable cruelty on his face: "it''s good for you to force me to use the heavenly devil to come to me."


    "But that''s the end of the game!"


    As soon as the sword demon''s voice fell, I felt an irresistible force coming from the other end of the storm sword.My whole person was blown away by this huge force.


    Bang!


    Body impact on the stone wall, issued a whine.


    Before I came out of the stone wall, a figure rushed over like lightning.


    When I saw clearly that the shadow was the sword demon, he had already put his hand around my neck.


    "Xiao Lun." At this time, I heard Yan''s cry.


    It''s hard to turn around and see that Yan doesn''t know when he''s awake.


    "Let him go." Yan struggled to stand up from the ground and slowly walked to the sword demon: "you don''t want my soul to change Angel resurrection armor. As long as you promise to let him go, I will do as you wish."


    All of a sudden, I found the sword devil''s hand shaking. I couldn''t help roaring: "Yan, don''t care about me, you go quickly."


    Yan listen to this wry smile: "you say is easy, don''t you know if you die, I can''t live?"


    "The guardian angel is supposed to share the damage with the host. If you really die here, I will die with you. In that case, I might as well sacrifice myself. "


    After hearing this, the sword demon gave me a strange look, and a hoarse voice came out of his mouth: "I haven''t seen the guardian angel for 100 years. It''s really rare."


    "But since you are willing to die for him, I can let him go."


    The sword devil threw me to the side and walked slowly towards Yan.


    "Sword demon, I swear if you dare to hurt Yan''s hair, I want you to live or die."


    "Ha ha... I''ll show you now. I''d like to see how you can make me live and die." The sword devil suddenly takes out his hand and takes Yan''s neck.


    At this moment, I felt something calling in my body.


    Kill him, kill him.


    Such a voice has been lingering in my heart.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an irrepressible pain hit, a sharp stabbing pain spread throughout the body.


    I looked down and didn''t know when the red hair appeared on the surface of my body.


    A pair of tusks grew out of his mouth.


    "Fight spirit!"


    Suddenly, I seem to hear a cold voice in my heart.

 Chapter 167

    Click, click...


    the sound continues, and the red hair on my body grows faster and faster until it finally covers all my skin.


    He reached out and touched the two tusks. It was very cold, with a chill.


    He looked down at his whole body and found that he was like a monkey.


    Monkey King!


    All of a sudden, such a name came into my mind.


    The heart of this battle has followed the monkey king for thousands of years, which has long been contaminated with the smell of his demon king.


    At this moment, I completely released it.


    Looking up, I found that all the people looked at me in shock, and the corner of my mouth was slightly up.


    What a wonderful feeling!


    Colorful lock cloud armour in the body, my body is perfectly wrapped in it, and at this time the colorful cloud armour is the perfect form.


    As soon as I walked, the colorful lock cloud armor made a click.


    At this time, the sword demon was still in shock. Looking at him holding Yan''s neck in his hands, I saw a flash of cold light in my eyes and said coldly: "let her go."


    The sword demon was stunned, and then sneered: "you two are really interesting. Just now she was willing to sacrifice herself to save you. Now you have to sacrifice yourself to save her?"


    "But I''m sorry, I don''t have any interest in you."


    Looking at the sword demon with a proud face, the scene of the previous life reappeared in front of me.


    On that day, the sword demon also buckled Yan''s neck and nailed him to the ground in front of my eyes.


    Today, the sword devil will not nail Yan to the ground, but prepare to sacrifice him.


    An impulse burst out in my blood, and I opened my mouth and cried, "I want you to let her go."


    The huge roar resounded through the whole valley, and made the demons around roar.


    After the sword devil came back, he threw Yan into the corner, twisted his neck and said with a sneer: "I wanted to let you go, but you want to die yourself. That''s no wonder I am."


    As he spoke, the sword demon began to run towards me.


    Originally as fast as lightning, the sword demon is now as slow as an ant in my eyes. When the sword demon attacks, my right hand is slightly raised.


    Suddenly the sword demon''s sword was caught by me.


    Hiss...


    I can clearly hear the sound of gasping around, and I just smile coldly.


    At the moment when the sword demon was stunned, my other hand slapped heavily on his chest. Suddenly, the sword demon flew backwards like a kite with a short line.


    Bang!


    The sword demon''s huge body hit the wall and shook for a while.


    Before the sword demon came out of the wall, my body flashed slightly. The next moment, I appeared in front of him, put my hand around his neck and said coldly, "remember what I just said? If you dare to touch Yan''s hair, I want you to die without a burial place. "


    "Cough..." sword devil mouth spreads a burst of cough voice, he coldly swept me one eye: "do you think so you won?"


    Suddenly, my eyelids jumped and my body instinctively flashed to the right.


    At the same time, a light on the sword demon''s hand flashed out and directed directly at the opposite wall.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, and a big hole was blown out of the wall in the distance.


    The sword devil took advantage of this opportunity to break free from my shackles and flash to the devil altar.


    "Ge xiaolun, I admit that you are really strong now, but it''s not enough to defeat me!"


    Suddenly, the sword demon made an unexpected move for all the people present. He opened his mouth and sucked at the demon altar. The original huge demon altar shrank countless times, and finally flew into the sword devil''s mouth.


    After all this, the sword devil burped and said coldly, "what do you think I built the base of the Burning Legion here for?"


    The sword demon pointed to his stomach and said, "it''s for it. This forest of ashes is the ancient battlefield of Frederick. How many heroes died here in the past. After so many years of nourishing the spirits, the devil altar has begun to grow to a level you can''t imagine. Today I''ll show you the real power of the devil altar. "


    Between the words, the sword devil''s body has grown up several times out of thin air. From a distance, it has the size of a small building.


    The huge shadow shrouded in the heads of the people, bringing an unspeakable depression.


    Feeling the threat from the sword demon, my pupil couldn''t help contracting a few times, but it soon returned to normal.


    With each step of the sword demon, the ground will shake, and the place he walked will leave a huge footprint.


    This time, the sword demon didn''t come to me, but went to Yan in the distance.


    "Damn it, the sword devil didn''t give up the plan to sacrifice Yan." Seeing such a situation, I didn''t have any hesitation. I rushed to the sword demon quickly.


    Feeling the movement behind me, the sword demon turned around and gave me a cold glance, then clapped his huge palm.When it comes to the shape of sword demon, he doesn''t need any weapons at all. Any part of his body can be regarded as a huge killing weapon.


    With the sword demon''s action, I found a shadow over my head. When I looked up, I found that his palm was covering me.


    Boom!


    Palm on the ground, with a huge sound.


    But the sword devil''s palm didn''t completely close to the ground, leaving a gap in the middle.


    Seeing this, the sword demon uttered a light voice: "I''m really curious about where your power comes from. It can even compete with millions of souls."


    Although I was pressed under the palm of my hand by the sword demon, I didn''t have any expression on my face: "in our earth, there was a demon king named monkey king, who fought against the heroes and the Buddhas more than a million, but do you know what happened to him?"


    Sword demon seems to be very interested in monkey king, picked eyebrows and asked: "what happened to him in the end?"


    "Later, the Buddha could not hold him down, and neither could the heaven. He fought his way out of the heaven and the world and became a Buddha."


    I almost roared out the last sentence.


    At this moment, I finally realized the monkey king''s mood when he made a big noise in the sky.


    If the sky oppresses me, I will split that day.


    If the earth binds me, I will crush it.


    This is the meaning of the existence of fighting heart, and it is also the way that I pursue.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the sword demon''s huge palm began to rise slowly.


    In the eyes of everyone''s horror, my body also began to grow slowly.


    One inch, two inches... It didn''t stop until it was equal to the sword demon''s reminder.


    Looking at the dull faced sword demon, I gave a cold smile: "don''t think you are the only one in the world who can change his voice. If you want to talk about changing his body, the monkey king is your ancestor."


    Before the sword demon recovered, my fist went to his chest.


    Click!


    A crisp sound of fracture sounded in everyone''s ears, accompanied by the huge sound of sword demon landing.

 Chapter 168

    The huge figure fell on the ground with a huge roar. The dust covered the sword demon, and soon he got up again.


    Copper bell like eyes staring at me, there are suspicions and a trace of fear.


    "It''s impossible. I''m invincible. No one can beat me." A roar came from the sword devil''s mouth, and the whole man rushed towards me.


    Every time the sword demon runs, the ground will shake for it.


    Finally, his figure and I hit together.


    At that moment, the whole Canyon began to shake.


    We''re like two giants, crashing into each other crazily.


    After extending the heaven and earth of Dharma phase, ordinary weapons can no longer function.


    At this moment, I resolutely gave up the storm sword, swung my fist towards the sword devil''s face.


    It has to be said that the sword demon is very sophisticated. He would rather suffer from the danger of my fist. He slapped me.


    The strong wind was blowing in the air. My fist hit the sword demon''s face and slapped me on my chest.


    The sword devil''s face was slightly deformed by my fist, and my chest was slightly sunk by the sword devil''s palm.


    But it doesn''t stop us from trying to destroy each other.


    The same is the injury for injury, the situation is very fierce.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, sword demon and I were separated.


    The hot blood rolled down my cheek and wet my red hair, making it look more dazzling.


    However, the sword devil was no better than me. At this time, one of his arms naturally fell down and couldn''t move at all. I just got it from the injury on my cheek.


    The sword devil kicked the gas hard and gave me a cold smile: "you are very good, but as long as you are in the ash forest, you can''t defeat me."


    "Because I have a demon altar in my body, which can always compensate me, but can you?" I glanced at the sword demon and found that his power was slowly improving. I moved a little in my heart.


    It seems that the sword devil is right. As long as the devil''s altar is not destroyed, he will be invincible.


    In this case, let me destroy the so-called demon altar.


    Facing the storm sword, it will fly to my hands.


    My mind sank and instantly increased the storm sword to the limit it could bear.


    With the increasing speed of weight, storm sword began to tremble slightly until a light sound came out at last.


    The sword demon saw my action and said with a sneer, "don''t you understand, GE xiaolun, that such weapons can''t kill me at all. If you bring Kaisha''s flame king sword, maybe you can do me more damage. "


    "You are wrong." Feel the storm sword has reached the limit, I stopped the limit weight gain command, slowly looked up at the sword demon: "I did not intend to use the storm sword to kill you."


    Hearing my words, the sword demon could not help frowning: "what are you going to do?"


    But I''m not going to answer the question of the sword demon. Instead, I''ll put the storm sword against the cliff above the sword demon''s head.


    Seeing my action, the sword magic pupil couldn''t help shrinking a few times, but before he could say it, a sword light split through.


    The target of sword light is not sword demon, but the cliff above his head.


    The sword light hit the cliff, and the whole canyon was a shock.


    Then the huge cliff collapsed because of the impact.


    A series of falling stones pressed the sword devil down, but the sword devil''s voice came: "it''s useless to tell you. These things can''t hurt me at all."


    Suddenly, the sword demon''s palm stretched out, trying to dig open the huge stone on him.


    But at this moment I moved.


    The fast running made the ground shake violently. Before the sword demon got up from the ground, I jumped up and fell down with a heavy blow.


    Boom!


    Countless stones were thrown away, and my body fell heavily on the sword demon.


    "Sword demon, you just said that as long as there is a demon altar, you are invincible." Looking at the stunned sword demon, I gave a cold smile: "then I will take out the demon altar from your body now."


    Looking at my hands raised high, the sword demon seemed to have a premonition of what I was going to do, and he let out a roar: "no!"


    At the moment, I had a sharp nail on my hand full of red hair. When the sword devil roared, I gave him a fierce claw on his stomach.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    Just because there is a demon altar in the body, the opening is still closing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But I''ve been preparing for so long, and of course I won''t let it close so easily.


    Pressing on the sword demon, he grabbed the cut in his stomach with both hands and tore it hard. Suddenly, a sound of rags burst out.At the same time, my hands took the opportunity to reach into the belly of the sword devil for a while, and then pulled hard.


    The devil altar was removed from the belly of the sword demon.


    Looking at the hands of the constant struggle of the devil altar, I beat hard, then toward the direction of Yan lost in the past.


    I believe that Yan must have a way to control this demon altar.


    With the departure of the demon altar, the figure of the sword demon began to become smaller and smaller until human nature was restored.


    I stood up and looked at the sword demon like an ant at my feet. A complex look flashed on my face.


    I remember that the sword demon of the last life looked down on me just like a monarch looking at a beggar.


    At this time, the sword devil''s face was dead, and he didn''t have the spirit just now.


    The Burning Legion is broken, the angel resurrection armor and the devil altar are all in my hands, I''m afraid he has no hope of turning over.


    Turn to see one eye, found Yan nodded to me, a sigh in the heart, the debt of the last life, this life can be finally.


    Right foot raised high, I know that as long as this foot down, the sword devil will completely disappear in this world.


    But at this moment I hesitated, but the hesitation was only fleeting, and soon I made up my mind.


    His right foot fell slowly, and he was about to take away the sword demon''s life, but a familiar voice rang out in the void: "Ge xiaolun, dare you!"


    Hearing this sound, the corner of my mouth turned up slightly.


    Morgana, you finally show up.


    I have known for a long time that moganna on earth is just a stand in, and that moganna is still in the devil''s land.


    But what I didn''t expect was that moganna came across the space for the sword demon.


    With the sound of moganna, I listened to the action on my feet and looked up at the sky.


    There is a black portal that is slowly forming. A woman comes out of the portal when she is charming.


    When the real face of this woman was clearly seen, both the shadow who had abandoned the secret and the proud Morgan knelt down on the ground and cried out, "welcome your majesty."

 Chapter 169

    fuck!


    See that coquettish moganna out of that moment, phantom and Morgan''s voice are shaking.


    I know that demons of moganna''s level have left a shadow on these two people.


    But I know that moganna must spend a lot of money to come across the void, and her strength must be greatly reduced. Thinking of this, I feel a little relieved.


    Moganna saw the phantom and Morgan kneeling on the ground, and they just hummed softly.


    Although I just snorted at them, I saw that the phantom and Morgan did not dare to raise their heads, and there was a dense sweat on their forehead.


    Seeing this scene, even I want to know the shadow area of these two people''s hearts.


    Morgana didn''t move after shouting.


    I decisively decided to send the sword demon to the hell before Morgana had made a move.


    But moganna seems to see through everything, a pair of sharp eyes straight at me.


    Moganna''s eyes make me feel pressure.


    The sword demon was even more excited when he saw moganna coming across the void. He totally ignored that I could make him disappear from the world.


    I''m a little unhappy. Now the sword devil''s life is completely in my mind. Why did Morgana''s appearance ignore me.


    So I''m ready to raise my foot decisively before moganna takes the next step to let the sword demon disappear in the world.


    But moganna looked at my raised foot, showed a strange smile, raised her hand in the air and set off a storm like me.


    Bang!


    When I stepped on the head of the sword demon, there was a loud noise, which made my feet numb.


    The sword demon saw me retreating and made a mocking voice: "hum, you dare to do it under the eyes of the queen."


    Nima! When I heard the sarcasm of the sword demon, I was furious. I wanted to step on him.


    So I continued to raise my foot and step on the sword demon.


    Moganna in the void was angry when she saw me rush to the sword demon again.


    Namogana yelled angrily, "you want to die."


    I didn''t care about moganna''s yelling. I raised my foot and stepped on it again.


    The sword demon seemed to see that I raised my foot to him again and stepped down, which also showed a look of panic.


    You know, if I go down, he must be integrated with the earth and disappear in this world.


    But just as she swore that she would let the sword demon who mocked herself disappear in this world, moganna moved.


    Bang!


    Touch!


    Bang!


    I stepped on the sword devil several times in a row and made a loud noise, because I wanted to get rid of the sword devil before moganna.


    Since moganna can come across the void for the sword demon, it must be very important in moganna''s heart, otherwise it is impossible to spend so much money to save the sword demon through the void.


    I was looking down at the sword demon. I wanted to watch an ant trample on him, and raised the smoke. At last, the smoke dispersed, and there was no sword demon.


    Just when I thought I had let the sword devil disappear in this world, the voice of the sword devil came from the void.


    "Thank you, your majesty." As soon as I looked up, I saw the sword demon kneeling beside moganna.


    This makes me extremely depressed, thinking about how this can be done.


    I looked up at moganna and said, "hum, I will beat you myself."


    "You''re going to die today." That Mo ganna is still calm in the void overlooking us, said contemptuously.


    Then I saw a huge demon shadow appear in front of me.


    Bang!


    I haven''t reflected yet, that just formed demon virtual shadow actually slapped me fiercely.


    Nima! It''s too mean to make a sneak attack.


    Although I was startled, but I still quickly back, agile to avoid the slap.


    When I got a firm foothold, it was also a blow to meet the demonic shadow made by momgana.


    Bang!


    That demon virtual shadow actually did not hide toward me, also one punch one punch, two fists under the impact of issued bursts of sound.


    In this way, I was entangled with the evil ghost, as if two giants were fighting each other.


    Bang!


    I found a chance to kick the devil''s shadow fiercely, but the devil''s shadow was also beaten.


    That blow almost hit my chest seemed to collapse in general, a stream of heat immediately from the mouth jet out.


    But the devil''s shadow fell on the ground after I kicked him, and raised a piece of dust. It didn''t seem to change.I tried to hold back the pain and rushed to the huge demon shadow.


    When I got close to it, I found that the devil''s shadow began to become illusory.


    I don''t understand why.


    Just as I kicked it, the shadow that I hated disappeared.


    I fell on the ground and stepped into a deep hole.


    "Well, you''re lucky." Morgana spoke to me in the void.


    Nima! I''m lucky. I''ll beat you to death one day.


    Then moganna walked into the portal across the void with the sword demon.


    I burst out all the momentum and rushed to the portal, trying to stop the sword demon and the demon leader moganna.


    Bang!


    It''s just that when I rushed past, namogana raised her hand and formed a huge storm coming towards me again.


    Nima! Seeing that strong violence sweeping towards me, I can only see moganna and sword demon disappear in front of me.


    With the disappearance of namogana and the sword demon, I saw the phantom and Morgan sitting on the ground and gasping with relief.


    After a while, I released combat mode and came to the phantom and Morgan.


    "You are too bold." The phantom wiped the sweat on her forehead and said to me.


    I also said with a helpless face: "what is my courage? I didn''t do anything


    I only saw Morgan''s expression which was very difficult to understand. I didn''t know what it meant.


    I thought that I must settle the old accounts with moganna in the future, but now I''m most worried about Yan.


    So I ran in the direction of Yan.


    The phantom and Morgan perked up when they saw the departure of moganna and the sword demon. They also followed me when they saw my fury.


    In fact, I have been thinking about how scared they are of the demon moganna. They want to leave the sword demon''s army, but they are honest when they see the appearance of moganna.


    Although the sword devil ran away, but I took back the angel armor and got the devil altar. Yan will be happy. I''m in a good mood to think of this.

 Chapter 170

    I forgot the pain of my body and galloped in their direction. Eric and phantom also followed.


    Soon I saw that they were still entangled with the demon Legion.


    Bang!


    I didn''t hesitate to open the combat mode again and came to Yan''s side, and then Eric and phantom joined in.


    "Are you ok?" Yan saw my arm red with blood and asked with concern.


    "Hey, it''s OK. I didn''t expect you would care about me." When I heard Yan''s concern, I let out a strange laugh in my mouth. As a result, Yan''s eyes turned white.


    Due to the escape of the sword demon, the demon legion of the sword demon has no fighting power.


    In addition, Eric and the phantom seem to be taking the Burning Legion to vent their anger. I can''t help but be surprised when I see them.


    Soon, the sword demon''s army was beaten by us.


    Under the leadership of the phantom, we found the stolen youth spring of the Renma clan. It can be said that this task was completed perfectly, and I began to be proud.


    "Hey, Yan, look what this is." I took out the angel armor and said to Yan.


    Yan was so excited when he saw the angel armor I took out. His two big eyes flashed at me and made my heart beat.


    See Yan for a time looking at Angel armor into God, my hands unconsciously like Yan''s small waist in the past.


    "Go away!" But Yan seems to see my intention, immediately robbed the angel armor, ferocious said to me.


    I this hand a shiver quickly took back, toward Yan said: "that what, this next Kaisha that old place - female should have no words."


    Early I thought that it would be a great achievement to help the angel clan recapture Angel resurrection A. there should be no problem about Yan and I concluding a contract.


    Just Yan gave me a look, I immediately dare not speak, the atmosphere for a moment silent down.


    "I''m going back to my family, so I won''t go with you." At this time, the voice of the phantom broke the silence, and I cast a grateful look at her.


    Then Eric said, "I won''t go with you either."


    I looked at the phantom and Eric and said, "OK."


    In this way, after cleaning up the combat power of the demon legion, my team and I went back to the human horse clan smoothly.


    I can see a strong and tall figure from a distance. Needless to say, it must be the head of the humanoid clan, hekarim.


    "Did you make it?" Nahykarim asked eagerly as he saw us back in the human race.


    I just nodded slightly, but the pupil of his eyes dilated, and his nose gasped. It seemed that he was very excited.


    He took me to the meeting hall of the people and horses, who were so enthusiastic.


    First of all, I''d like to talk about the special treatment that the angels can enjoy. Now I think I can get it.


    Looking at the cheers of the people and horses, it was more exciting than the celebration. The horseshoes were like setting off firecrackers all the way.


    Surrounded by the excitement of the people and horses, we soon came to the solemn meeting hall of the people and horses.


    See the vicissitudes of the people and horses sage in the center of the position, fast toward us.


    "Dear angel." That person horse clan''s now still very polite toward Yan bowed to greet a way.


    "Well, you still don''t let us in." I saw the Renma sage standing there in a daze. I didn''t know what he was thinking, so he said in a low voice.


    Hekarim, the head of the humanoid clan, coughed immediately. The sage of the humanoid clan responded instantly and said, "Oh, my dear friend, please come inside."


    Nima!


    When I heard that, I was numb to death, and I had goose bumps.


    After sitting down, the sage of Renma nationality also asked excitedly: "my dear friend, has the spring of youth come back?"


    Before I opened my mouth, Yan said to the sage of the Renma clan, "yes, but it''s back."


    No one thought that as soon as Yan''s words came out, the people and horses outside the door were all roaring up to the sky.


    The sage of the Renma clan took a breath and recovered after a long time.


    On one side, the head of the Renma clan, hekarim, knows that the spring of youth has been taken back.


    But he got confirmation from the beautiful angel Yan himself, and he was excited again and said, "Xiao Lun, my dear friend, now you are my benefactor."


    The sage of the people and horses also touched his chin and nodded his head. He felt that he was about to burst into tears, not to mention the people outside the door. It was just tears in his eyes.


    I also know the importance of youth spring to the people and horses. Seeing the sincerity of the people and horses, I was almost moved to tears.


    After a long and long greeting, I gave the spring of youth to the people.I heard that there was a grand ceremony, but I was a little tired after some fighting, so I didn''t go, but the people of the people and horses didn''t say anything.


    In this way, the next morning a ray of sunlight cast into my window.


    After stretching, I opened the door and walked out. To my surprise, every place I went would cause a sensation, so I began to realize the helplessness of being a celebrity.


    But this kind of feeling is really cool, just when I was intoxicated in this environment, Yan came over.


    Yan''s sexy figure in the sunlight, I can''t help bleeding my nose.


    "You wake up at last." Yan looked at me and said.


    I also scratched the back of my head and said to Yan, "ha ha, I''m doing well."


    While I was talking with Yan, a young man of horse race came and said excitedly, "dear angel and my benefactor of horse race, our patriarch and sage invite you to have lunch."


    I also said with a smile to the young man of the people and horses: "OK, we''ll come later"


    I have to say that since I got back the spring of youth, I have won the great trust of the people and horses.


    Soon Yan and I came to the feast prepared by the sage and head of the Renma clan.


    After a while of eating and drinking, I was in a good mood, because I haven''t eaten like this for a long time.


    "I don''t know what your angel and benefactor are going to do next." The humanoid patriarch, hekarim, suddenly asked.


    After I had enough to eat and drink, I said casually, "I don''t know for the moment, but I''m going to pass the test in a temple and get a title by the way."


    Yan a listen also immediately turned a white eye to me way: "what call by the way?"


    The head and sage of the Renma clan looked at me with a dull face, as if they didn''t understand what I said.


    I couldn''t help but add: "you see that what, that what, Robin got the title of a son of the night, it seems like a bull, so I also want to get one."


    The head of the Renma clan patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, my benefactor. It''s up to my Renma clan.".

 Chapter 171

    what the fuck!


    As soon as I heard it, I was a little confused. What is teaching people and horses.


    Can others help to obtain the title of the temple?


    Seeing that I was a little confused, the sage of the humanoid tribe immediately said, "xiaolun, it''s still a while before the next opening of your temple. We have a temple like the humanoid tribe. You might as well test it here."


    When I hear that, my God.


    Outside that cow force noisy Temple test, the human horse clan actually also can have?


    In my heart, there are many questions.


    I looked at Yan and the sages of the people and horses, and said, "do you people and horses also have temples to test?"


    "Yes, there are also some of my people and horses. If you open the temple, you need to pay some price." The Renma sage said to me with pride.


    The Yan of one side also shows surprised facial expression to say: "the temple of your people horse clan really still can open? It seems to me that it hasn''t been opened yet? "


    Listen to what they say to me, I''m so big that I can''t tell what''s going on.


    Outside, you can go to the temple to get a title. It''s all like a cow.


    But when you get to the Renma tribe, people directly say that there is a temple in my house, and you can go in and take part in the test to get the title.


    Nima!


    Who else can be bullied? When I heard the sage''s words, I felt the dregs of the earth, the son of the dark night.


    Even those who see other people have the title to cast their eyes full of adoration are the same dregs of the earth.


    It almost made me think it was really awesome.


    It took me quite a while to come back to my mind and say to the sages of the humanoid race, "isn''t that temple that we got the title after being tested? How can you people and horses have it? "


    With that, I was completely puzzled.


    Not only me, but also I look at Yan with a blank face.


    Obviously, it seems that this temple of the people and horses is not very well known.


    The sages of the Renma nationality saw that my face was not natural, but they still said with a smile, "xiaolun, you don''t know. The temple used in the mainland now can only be regarded as a fake temple."


    I was stunned when I heard that the sage of the Renma clan actually said that the temple used in the mainland is a fake temple, so the title is a fake one?


    Think of here, my face instantly pulled down, what kind of play.


    After working for a long time, some people in their apprentice''s fiancee''s family also worshipped the false title of a false temple.


    I Pooh! I even want to get a title.


    But I still asked curiously: "what does that false Temple mean? Isn''t the title obtained a fake one? "


    With that, I looked at Yan and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yan just eyes hard stare at me, snorted and said: "don''t laugh, laugh to see how I deal with you."


    The sages and sages of the Renma clan were embarrassed when they saw me.


    The sage coughed twice and continued: "you don''t know. The title of the temple used in the mainland after the test is not a fake one. The reason why it''s a fake temple is that it''s an ancient temple."


    As soon as I hear the ancient two words, I even feel short of breath. In ancient times, people with even one word must be the most powerful thing.


    As soon as I heard the sages of the people and horses say that the ancient temple, my whole spirit.


    He Karim and the sage also smile when they see my excited look, and nod their heads with pride.


    I quickly said to the Centaur sage, "do you mean I can enter the shrine of your Centaur to take part in the title test?"


    I couldn''t believe it myself.


    The sage and the sage said almost at the same time, "yes."


    Oh, my God! What is this called? It''s called happiness. It comes too suddenly.


    As if the sage and the sage of the Renma clan wanted to repent, I said excitedly, "OK, that''s settled, but can we hurry up, we have other things to do?"


    As soon as I said it, I immediately realized, damn, I don''t want to be so obvious.


    As soon as I saw that Yan''s forehead was covered with sweat, I realized that it was wrong.


    But what can I do? I''m not taking advantage of them even if I''ve done so much for them.


    The sage of the Renma clan was very positive and said: "yes, you are the benefactor of our Renma clan. Since the benefactor wants to participate in the title test, we should help ourselves."


    I heard the sages of the people and horses saying in person that my mental arithmetic was released.


    I had lost interest when I learned from the people and horses that the test title temple on the mainland was a fake temple.


    But I didn''t expect that the temple of the people and horses was so powerful.One day later, a grand ceremony was held to open the temple.


    Surrounded by the people and horses, I came to an open square and saw the people and horses wearing around in the huge square as if they were performing something.


    There are several huge stone pillars in the middle of the square, which gives us a sense of historical vicissitudes.


    And there are some complicated geometric patterns around the stone column.


    I said to Yan with a smile: "Yan, do you know what the temple of the people and horses is like?"


    "I don''t know. As far as I know, the temple of the people and horses has never been opened to others. I didn''t expect that it would be opened to you." Yan''s eyes flashed a strange light: "maybe this is an absolute opportunity."


    Looking at her like that, it''s like I''ve had some bad luck. In my heart, I''m just...


    ah, at least I''m trying my best to get others'' recognition, OK.


    When I saw Yan''s eyes, I felt that my personality was insulted by Yan.


    After more than half a day''s ceremony, a young man of Ma nationality began to take me into the center of the square.


    When I looked up at the huge stone pillar, I found something swimming on it.


    But before I could see it clearly, a strong light burst out between the stone pillars and soared into the sky.


    In this way, the sky began to appear a looming huge palace, the magnificent palace, I can not help but take a deep breath.


    So the palace floated in the sky, and many people of the horse tribe were stunned when they looked at the huge palace.


    Then the gate of the palace opened slowly, and a vast breath came.


    Boom!


    With the complete opening of the palace gate, the light from the huge stone pillars is directly connected to the towering palace, forming a taste ladder.


    I can say that I was shocked and speechless. This temple is too awesome.


    "Xiaolun, now you can go to the ancient temple. After passing the test, you can get your title." The sage of Renma nationality said to me kindly.

 Chapter 172

    When I heard that the sages of the people and horses let me into the temple, I moved forward excitedly.


    But when I stepped on the gorgeous ladder, I stopped in an instant.


    All of a sudden, I subconsciously thought, since this temple is so powerful, why don''t I take Yan and man Sandao in together.


    Think about that Yan and man Sandao did not get the title, why not take this rare opportunity to test together.


    So I stopped and turned to the sage of the Renma clan. The sage saw me stop and walk towards him, full of doubts.


    The sage saw me withdraw and said to me, "Xiao Lun, why are you back again?"


    I scratched the back of my head and said to the sage, "I want to take two people into the temple."


    With that, I also gave a look to Yan and man Sandao. Man Sandao also showed a grateful look to me with an excited face, but Yan still looked at me coldly.


    Ah, I sighed at that time. If Yan could give me a hot look, I felt that no matter how much I suffered, it would be worth it.


    The sage of the Renma clan didn''t respond. I coughed next to him twice and reminded the sage again.


    The sage finally came back to me and said, "well, this is an ancient temple after all. You can only enter three people at a time."


    As soon as I heard the sage''s words, my nervous heart gradually relaxed a lot.


    After some exchanges, the sages of the Renma clan agreed that I would take Yan and man Sandao into the temple together to take part in the test.


    Then Yan and man three Dao came to the magnificent ladder, and we three slowly moved from the ladder to the hall.


    In the process of climbing the ladder, he was so excited that he flattered me so much that I was embarrassed.


    But the only disappointment is that Yan is still so cold.


    Finally, we succeeded in climbing the ladder. When we entered the main hall, the golden light rose to light up the whole world.


    We were all blinded by the glare of gold until it cleared away.


    as like as two peas in the square, I saw the beautiful decoration of the hall.


    "Xiao Lun, thank you." When I was absorbed in observing everything in the hall, Yan said softly in my ear.


    I swear, I thought it was all my delusion.


    But the next moment, I feel like I am in a dream, Yan actually took my arm.


    Although across the clothes, but I clearly feel the temperature on Yan''s hand.


    I looked back at Yan, the proud figure and the towering mountain, a warm current in my heart filled my whole body.


    Ah!


    I subconsciously toward Yan holding my hand touched in the past, the lubrication of the skin is full of elasticity.


    Yan''s white face actually showed a touch of red light. My heart was beating like a deer bumping.


    Seeing that Yan didn''t resist, I took Yan''s hand and said, "let''s go ahead and have a look."


    In this way, I took Yan to the center of the hall, followed by man Sandao.


    Seeing man Sandao''s incredible eyes looking at me, I gave him a proud smile.


    But when we just stepped into the center of the hall, the mysterious stone pillars suddenly gave off a strong light.


    The whole hall was illuminated. When I opened my eyes, man Sandao had disappeared, leaving me and Yan alone.


    "Where is this? I''m so scared. " Yan took my hand and asked blankly.


    "Well, I don''t know." I patted Yan''s little hand and said to her.


    I looked around, and there was a boundless sea of flowers. There was a small wooden house in the middle of the sea. The breeze is blowing, and the fragrance of flowers is coming.


    Nima! It''s like fairyland.


    I said to Yan, "do you know what the temple test is like?"


    Yan is very gentle to me shook his head.


    Well, although I don''t know what the temple test is like, it seems that the test is not so important in my mind now.


    Yan and I came to the small wooden house in the sea of flowers. Although the house was not big, it was very clean and there was no dust.


    Then I put Yan in the cabin and decided to go out to find a move.


    After all, this simple and honest Sandao is his apprentice. Seeing that man Sandao is not with me and Yan, I''m worried.


    It''s getting dark, but I haven''t found man Sandao yet.


    So I went back to the cabin, but when I walked into the cabin, I was shocked.


    That Yan took off that sexy coat unexpectedly, appear particularly attractive under the illumination of moonlight.


    I almost couldn''t resist jumping on Yan. Reason told me that it was absolutely impossible.When Yan saw me coming back, he immediately got up from the stool, thought I was coming and hugged me.


    I instantly feel the blood surge, breathless, I am full of happiness raised his hands tightly hugged Yan.


    With this force, I immediately noticed a mass of soft things pressing on my chest, full of elasticity. I subconsciously looked down and saw that the crystal clear skin was with a mass of red halo.


    At this moment, my mind is full of endless reverie, and my whole body is beginning to become hot and dry.


    Just as I''m enjoying this happy moment.


    Bang!


    A violent sound came out from behind, frightening me. I quickly released my hands and looked back.


    In the light of the night, I saw the familiar figure. I wanted to rush forward and beat him.


    "Why? Master, what are you doing here? " Man three Dao sees a way, I and Yan are very no brain of ask a way.


    Nima! Don''t come here so coincidentally. I haven''t found you for a long time, but you broke in at this time.


    When I saw man san dao appear, I gave him a vicious look.


    However, I still forced to bear the unhappiness in my heart and said to my mindless apprentice, "nothing. Where have you been? I went out to look for it for a long time, but I didn''t find it."


    "No, I see you are not here, so I look for you everywhere. When I see the cabin, I am ready to come in for a night. I will look for you tomorrow. Who knows you are here." Man Sandao explained.


    In this way, man Sandao went into the cabin and began to talk about the process of finding me and Yan.


    But what surprised me was that Yan didn''t seem to be surprised by the appearance of man Sandao, and he didn''t have any interest in the narration of man Sandao.


    I also felt a little bit wrong, and I began to think about what happened when I entered the hall.


    Thinking about it, I even felt that there was something wrong with man san dao. Man san dao, who was always brainless, became talkative.


    When man Sandao finished his narration, Yan said to me, "since Sandao has come back, let''s have a night off and have a look around tomorrow."

 Chapter 173

    "Well, let''s stop here today." Hear Yan''s words, I feel a little suspicious to say.


    The next morning, the red sun shot straight into the cabin.


    I stretched out and walked out of the room.


    I saw Yan and man Sandao sitting together and saying something.


    What about your sister?


    I sat down and said to man Sandao, "what are you talking about?"


    Man Sandao saw me walk past and stood up in panic and said, "it''s nothing, Shifu. It''s time for us to start."


    I glanced over with a cold look.


    Nima!


    Now I''m very busy. I don''t know the situation. Man Sandao told me it''s time to start.


    Just as I was about to get angry on my face, Yan stood up and said to me, "Xiao Lun, let''s go."


    Before I could react, Yan and man went out one after another.


    "Hey, what''s the situation? You know where to go See Yan and man three Dao went out, I side shout again ran out.


    But my doubts gradually increased.


    Because in my sense, the behavior of Yan and man Sandao seems a little strange, but I can''t say what''s wrong.


    In my opinion, the only thing that''s not right is that they don''t seem to pay so much attention to the temple test.


    "Yan, do you know where we should go?" I still can''t restrain the question in the heart, catch up with Yan to ask a way.


    Yan looked back at me and said, "I don''t know."


    Then I handed it to man san dao. He was about to open his eyes, but man san dao interrupted me.


    "Master, don''t look at me. I don''t know." Man Sandao looked at me and said for sure.


    Damn it! A black line flashed across my forehead, and I didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    In this way, I followed the two of them in the vast sea of flowers, aimlessly walking.


    But I found that the more I walked, the more tired I felt.


    The surrounding air began to become hot and dry, and the hot sun made people''s skin ache.


    But looking at Yan and man, three knives actually walk forward like a person who has nothing to do.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but say to Yan and man three knives: "stop for me, where are you going?"


    Man Sandao saw that I was angry and looked at me with a comforting look, but he didn''t say anything.


    Yan also listened to the footsteps and looked at me panting.


    When they stopped, I was surprised to find that in addition to sweating, Yan and man had no sweat.


    The more I thought about it, the more strange it became. I began to think about the scene of entering the hall of the temple.


    Boom!


    Think of my mind a burst of roar, sweat began to soak the whole body, the body also began to become weak.


    In this high temperature, my eyes seem to begin to become illusory, headache.


    Fuzzy consciousness, Yan and man three knives began to come like me.


    "Xiao Lun, are you ok?" Yan seems very concerned to me.


    But when Yan approached me, I burst out a powerful momentum, grabbed Yan and said to her, "who are you?"


    Man Sandao was scared and said to me, "master, what are you doing? That''s Yan. "


    at this time, Yan is also like a frightened little rabbit, seeing that I yank her.


    She hurried to break away.


    "Xiao Lun, what are you doing? You hurt me." Yan made a strong and magnetic voice and said to me.


    But I don''t care how Yan struggles at all. I have an intuition that there must be something wrong with Yan and man Sandao.


    Because Yan and I together, if before Yan will never make such abnormal behavior.


    And man san dao is just like a different person.


    And man Sandao''s desire for title is far more than me, but now man Sandao''s performance makes me feel very surprised.


    For me, a title is just a curiosity, a test by the way, to see what I can achieve.


    However, it is of great significance to man Sandao or the whole man clan.


    There is a rival in man Sandao''s fiancee who has won the title of son of the night.


    If man Sandao can also get a title, I believe that man Sandao has less resistance to his fiancee.


    But now man Sandao is not worried at all. He seems to have left his fiancee behind. This is the most suspicious place.


    I gave a tentative voice to man san dao and roared, "man san dao, have you forgotten your fiancee?"


    Sure enough, when I roared out this sentence, man Sandao''s expression didn''t change at all.Even Yan is a blank face, as if I do not know what to say.


    My heart suddenly nervous up, if the front of Yan and man three knife is fake, that really Yan and man three knife where to go.


    Thinking of this, I began to think of the strong white light as soon as I entered the hall of the temple. Did Yan and I separate from each other from there?


    I immediately toward behind big back a few steps, eyes fixed on now Yan and man three knife.


    "Who are you?" I suddenly said to the stranger who seemed familiar in front of me.


    See now man three knives and Yan become dull up, my heart is really anxious.


    Now I can be sure that Yanhe man Sandao is a fake.


    My whole heart suddenly cold up, hesitated to worry about the safety of Yan and man three knives, the anger in my heart instantly gushed out.


    Bang!


    I hit man san dao fiercely and made a loud noise. Man san dao fell to the ground.


    At this time, Yan yelled to me: "xiaolun, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Yes, now I''m crazy, that man san dao immediately stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at me.


    That innocent look made me feel that I was really wrong.


    But at the thought of Yan''s strange behavior, my shaking heart immediately became firm.


    Bang!


    I pull open Yan to continue to toward the man three knives to rush past, toward the man three knives is a fierce beat.


    But what surprised me was that man stood there with three chances and didn''t fight back.


    My fists began to be covered with blood, so mansandao was finally beaten to the ground,


    Yan stood by and looked at me, and there was no panic in his eyes.


    I step by step toward Yan close, Yan does not retreat.


    I began to hesitate, in the face of this Yan I really have to go?


    Thinking of yesterday''s beautiful moment with Yan, I kept asking about my heart.


    Yan stood there quietly watching me step by step to her.


    Finally, I clenched my teeth, shaking my hands and punched Yan, and fell to the ground with the boundless sea of flowers disappearing.


    When I came back, I appeared in the hall of the temple, and all this was a magic array.

 Chapter 174

    I saw Yan and man Sandao fall on the ground. I was very worried. I ran to help Yan and cried out, but Yan didn''t respond.


    "Cough." The voice of a cough spreads out, Yan fiercely took a breath, it is sober to come over finally.


    "Xiao Lun, I seem to have a dream." Wake up Yan looks like was frightened by what said to me.


    I patted Yan on the shoulder and said, "it''s ok now."


    "Ah, help." Just when Yan and I hugged each other, man Sandao howled like a pig behind me.


    In the end, the three of us told us all about what happened in the dream. Of course, I didn''t tell Yan about my affair. If Yan knew, I couldn''t afford to go.


    Boom!


    The hall began to vibrate, and then a majestic voice rang through the hall.


    "Congratulations on passing the first round of the dream test, and then you will pass the next round."


    After that ethereal voice finished, three light doors appeared in the hall.


    Man san dao was so shocked that he opened his mouth and stood there.


    Without hesitation, the three of us chose a light door and went in.


    Boom!


    When I entered the gate of light, I felt a roar in my ears, and then came the noise of a group of people.


    "Look, that fool is awake." I looked up and a fat man pointed at me and said to another man.


    Nima!


    it can be said that I hate people talking to me with their fingers, and this fat pig even dares to scold me.


    Just when I felt that I was going to teach the fat man a lesson, the man next to the fat man said directly to the group of people around me: "that fool wakes up and continues to beat him."


    Bang!


    Before I could react, these people were just beating and kicking me.


    I swear, I''m really angry.


    What''s the situation? I don''t know what it is now.


    When the anger in my heart was about to gush out like a volcano, an old woman''s voice with a crying voice came from behind.


    "Stop it, you bastards, stop it." I calmed down and covered my head with my hands. Through the gap of the crowd, I saw an old lady driving towards the crowd with a stick.


    Then that group of people kicked me hard, spat and said: "fool, I''ll deal with you next time."


    Nima!


    I''m just going crazy. Who am I going to mess with.


    Just when I was at a loss, the old lady came over and pulled me up with tears.


    When I stood up, I found a broken and decadent sign standing at a gate in the distance. The sign only left a village character.


    "Are you all right, son?" Just as I was observing all this, the old woman asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, thank you, grandma." I said back to the old woman.


    The old lady cried. The tears on her cheek pulled me and said, "it''s OK. Let''s go home."


    "Er..."


    I didn''t seem to know what was going on. I just answered and was led into the village by the old woman.


    When I entered the village, people gathered on both sides of the road.


    I was embarrassed at first, but later I found that I was wrong, and it was a big mistake.


    I began to find these people began to whisper, do not know what to say, although I did not hear, but certainly not good words.


    Because I''m not happy to see them look like a monkey in a circus.


    From the fists and kicks of that group of people just now to the strange eyes of these people, my heart is speechless.


    Who did I invite to offend? In such a strange environment, I also met a group of villains.


    Ah... Why am I so sad.


    Soon I and the old lady went all the way through the pointing crowd and came to a shabby little house.


    Some of the fences around the house have collapsed, and a big tree in the yard looks lifeless.


    "Grandma, where is this?" I''m very grateful to the old lady, so I can''t help asking such a question.


    "Oh, poor child, this is your home, of course." Said the old woman with a sigh.


    Ah! What''s the situation? How is this my home? When I heard the old lady talking, it was better than a bolt from the blue.


    Then, the old lady took me into the room. Later, I found that I was crossing again.


    Think of now only I and his grandmother depend on each other, a burst of bitterness in my heart, but when I first came, the tone of being beaten for no reason could not swallow anything.It''s getting dark. After dinner, the old woman has gone to sleep.


    I decided that I should find out the situation here first. I was saying that I was supposed to take part in the title test in the temple. How could I be here now.


    I walked around the yard, but the village and the people were strange to me.


    "Hey, you fool, you dare to go out for a walk in the middle of the night." At this time, I found that three or five drunk people jumped out and blocked my way.


    In the moonlight, I clearly found that these drunkards were the ones who beat me in the daytime.


    "Get out of here!" When I saw these people clearly, I yelled angrily at them.


    I thought to myself, if these people don''t open their eyes to stop me, I don''t mind moving my muscles and bones to clean them up.


    "Oh, useless waste dare to yell at my brother. It seems that I''m tired of living." The fat man, who was covered with flesh, said to me with a disgusting smell of wine in his mouth.


    "Waste, you have the seed to say it. Try it." Damn, although I was sent to this strange environment and didn''t want to cause trouble, this group of people annoyed me.


    "Shit, waste is waste. Don''t you believe it?" With that, the thin man took the wine pot in his hand and took a big drink.


    Poof!


    The man just drank the wine in his mouth and suddenly sprayed it on my face. My boiling blood rushed directly from the bottom of my feet to the top of my hair.


    Just as I clenched my fist and was knocked over by the blind goods, the man picked up the bottle in his hand and hit me on the head.


    "Beat the crap, boys." The fool muttered to several people around him.


    As soon as the words fell, a few fists just like I rushed, my fists at this time had already been pinching.


    I want to let these bastards try to provoke me. At this time, I don''t care whether this is a temple test.


    I don''t care what happened in this strange village. I only know that these people have angered me and the consequences are very serious.

 Chapter 175

    Bang!


    Unbearable I raised my hand with a sandbag big fist heavily on the fat man''s face, suddenly issued a crisp sound.


    Those drunkards didn''t expect that the stupid rubbish in their eyes would dare to resist.


    You know, the body of the former owner of this body is not as strong as me. I have been bullied here for a long time.


    And in their eyes, I''m a real fool, and I''m sick.


    When I hit out with one punch, no matter the fat man or those people on one side, they all looked at me in surprise.


    It can be said that my strength is still very measured. If this group wants me to do my best to beat them, it won''t kill them.


    And I''m not very familiar with it. Naturally, I don''t want to expose it too much.


    Then the fat man woke up in shock, and scolded me as loud as if he was drunk: "well, you trash, you dare to fight back. Today I have to beat you down."


    When I heard the angry howl of the fat man, it was funny in my heart. I thought to myself, "just you fat pig, I''ll beat you up, and you dare to shout at me."


    "Hum." I snorted and looked at the funny figure of the drunk fat man with a look of sarcasm.


    During the day, I was beaten down by these boys. After beating this fist, I felt the anger in my heart was released.


    I don''t know why I felt so happy after I had to punch. I almost looked back at all the temple tests.


    Bang!


    I saw the drunk thugs surrounded me, and I kicked one of them out.


    Those people were drunk, although there were so many people, how could they resist my fist.


    So with three fists and two kicks, those people were beaten to the ground by me, and there were howls like killing pigs.


    After hearing these thugs fall to the ground after the pain of the wail, I simply feel more pleasant than any music in the world.


    It seemed that all the anger in my heart was gone during the day.


    "Boy, you can''t wait for my brother to come back." The fat man seemed not willing to yell at me.


    I immediately threw a fierce look at the fat man, who immediately closed his mouth.


    "Ha ha, if you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll beat you. Your mother doesn''t know you." I saw the fat man laughing and said.


    The fat man''s body trembled, showing a vicious look, but he didn''t say anything.


    In this way, I patted the dust on my body and walked past the fallen drunkards.


    When I passed by the man who hit me with the bottle, I kicked him a few more feet, which made him cry.


    "Well, aren''t you very arrogant? You''re giving me a look. " I said to the man as I kicked.


    Finally, I was a little tired. Looking at the thugs who fell to the ground, I said, "if you don''t want to die, get out of here. I want to go back to sleep."


    Those gangsters want to see the ghost, drag up the heavy body, endure severe pain and quickly run away.


    But the fat man''s eyes were full of flesh. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hum, if you are calling me a fool, I will beat you once I see you." Looking at those embarrassed figures, I spat and said unhappily.


    I didn''t expect to be called a fool when I came to this strange place.


    I''m so handsome, smart and smart. I can''t help sighing that God is unfair.


    After this episode, I went back to my house and fell on the bed, thinking about the temple test, but I didn''t have a clue.


    With a whistling, the East began to appear a touch of fish belly white, with the sun shining into the broken window, in my ear actually sounded the voice of the old lady.


    "My good grandson, get up and eat." That old voice suddenly rang out, I turned over and jumped out of the place where I was sleeping.


    I went to the hall and saw two hard nests on the broken table. The old man with white hair looked at me with endless kindness in his eyes.


    Although there was nothing in the broken room except a broken stool and a lame table, the kindness in the old man''s eyes made me feel the warmth of home.


    The old woman saw me come out, quickly handed over a Wotou, said to me with a smile: "come on, my good grandson must be hungry."


    As a result, I saw the rough hands and said to the old man, "thank you, grandma."


    I don''t know how, when I called out that, the old man was so excited that he burst into tears and hugged me and cried.My heart is like the ice and snow in winter melted by the spring, my heart is warm up in an instant, maybe this is the feeling of home.


    Seeing such a broken house and such a loving grandmother, I feel that I need to do something to improve the situation.


    After eating the hard Wotou, the first thing I decided was to get some prey on the mountain to improve my food. To be honest, the Wotou was hard to swallow.


    Then I went out of the village and walked to the mountains. When I passed by the village, people actually looked like monsters and avoided me from a distance.


    This makes me feel very strange, but I didn''t think much about it. I just want to go outside the village.


    I have to say that there are still a lot of prey on the mountain. Seeing that it was getting dark, I carried a deer and a few pheasants and went down the mountain.


    Think of that kind old granny and that old hut, although it looks very hard, but I also feel the warmth of home for the first time, thinking that there is a long smile on my face.


    But when I walked into the village, my mood became dignified.


    The thugs I beat showed me a very arrogant smile when they saw me walking into the village. The light in their eyes was very insidious.


    I walked towards the shabby little house, but I didn''t see the shadow of the house. I was in that position, and I was smoking.


    My heart trembled, and my heart began to ache.


    I put down my prey and ran in that direction.


    When I ran to the room, the scene in front of me was like a bolt from the blue. It hit me hard.


    I looked at the ruins in front of me, and the whole person stood there stupidly, just like a huge wave in my heart.


    I clenched my fists, and my teeth were biting. When I thought of the kind old man, my anger was like a volcano, and tears poured out from my eyes.

 Chapter 176

    In this way, I feel as if the sky has become bloody, and the shabby and warm cottage has become a pile of coke in my eyes.


    I seem to be deeply stabbed into the heart by a sharp dagger, the pain of gouging out my heart instantly paralyzed my whole body.


    I turned and roared angrily into the sky. Then I turned and ran in the small village like a murderer.


    Anyone can''t help shaking when they see it. I grabbed a man and asked, "who did it?"


    The man was seized by me, and trembled to answer: "I saw that Wang pangzi was burning with his big brother who was a horse thief."


    "Well, where are they now? Take me Already filled with anger in my heart, I said to the man without patience.


    The man shook his head when he saw my state: "Xiao Lun, don''t go. You can''t fight them."


    When the man said my name, my heart shook.


    In addition to the anger in my heart, there is a little more doubt. It seems that I am also called xiaolun here.


    Is this a mirage? No, it can''t be. It''s real. It''s like I came to this planet.


    No matter whether it is or not, since this is because of, I naturally want to make an end, this is my original intention.


    At the thought of that loving face, my heart fiercely tightened, and the eyes in my eyes became fierce.


    I said to the man, "where are they? Take me quickly


    The man seemed to be a little dull by my momentum, and his voice trembled.


    When the man took me to the fat man''s house, my anger seemed to have finally found a goal to vent.


    Bang!


    I kicked the fat man''s door open. At this time, there was a big banquet in the middle of the yard. The noisy atmosphere became very quiet with my entrance.


    I saw about ten or twenty strong men eating meat and drinking in the yard, with a row of horses tied beside them.


    I think this is a group of horse thieves headed by Wang pangzi''s elder brother.


    Then the hustle and bustle of the atmosphere suddenly become cold, the surrounding air seems to have dropped to the extreme.


    The fat man Wang saw me standing at his gate, and his eyes fell on me.


    I then full of murderous stare at him, he was a shock, angry to gnash his teeth and said: "good boy, I was looking for you, you actually sent yourself to the door."


    Then the ten or twenty strong horse thieves also came to me with a cold light.


    Looking at these vicious horse thieves, I thought of the kind-hearted old lady, and the killing intention in her heart was even more serious.


    "You are all going to be buried with me today!" I clenched my fist and yelled at the scum.


    "Well, if you don''t think much of yourself, you''ll die." The scar face on the fat man Wang spat at me scornfully.


    I threw the person who led the way to the side and used my own speed to the extreme. I rushed to the fat man Wang.


    Instantly think of a fierce cheetah, at this time Wang Pang is the prey.


    Bang!


    on the way, I instantly kicked a foot and heavily kicked on the wine table.


    As soon as I saw the table full of delicacies, I couldn''t help thinking of even a nest that morning, and my heart was shocked.


    Scattered memory is coming.


    The old man clutching a crutch, in order not to let the village bully his grandson, offered his family''s grain for a moment of peace.


    The old man clutching a crutch once knelt down three times on that rainy night in order to let the villagers not call his grandson crazy.


    The old man clutching a crutch prayed door-to-door in order to feed his growing grandson.


    Ah!


    A roaring roar came from my mouth, as if to poke a hole in this day.


    When the horse thieves saw me coming, they picked up the saber in their hands and rushed over.


    Just the scar face beside the fat man Wang stared at himself, as if I was a dead thing, drinking and eating meat.


    Bang!


    A horse thief suddenly cut me like a knife, and my head turned to avoid this sudden attack.


    The remaining light in the corner of my eyes saw that, in the moment I dodged that, there was a surprised expression on the scar face, but it disappeared immediately.


    Boom!


    After I dodged the knife, I took out my fist and hit the horse thief.


    The horse thief''s heavy body was that my fists were tightly pressed together. I beat him and he flew out and fell heavily on the ground and fainted.


    Soon I got rid of this group of horse thieves, only fat man Wang and scar face beside him were left in front of me.


    The scar face and the fat man Wang saw that they were beaten by me all over the place, and their eyes gradually became dignified.But the fat man suddenly said to me: "hum, you don''t want to leave here today with my big brother."


    Where can I give him a chance to talk? I picked up a plate in my hand and threw it at the fat man Wang.


    Bang!


    Wang pangzi''s scar face took out a big knife, jumped abruptly, smashed the plate, and rushed directly to me.


    I was also a little shocked. It seems that the skill of scar face is not bad.


    Although I can still use my own strength, but at this critical moment, I found that in addition to my own fighting strength, other forces seem to be sealed.


    So I had to fight with that scar face.


    Although that scar face has so two sons, but after fighting again and again, that scar face obviously becomes a little weak.


    Wang pangzi saw that he was defeated, and the expression on his face began to become angry.


    But soon.


    Bang!


    That scar face once again hit me and hit me heavily, which made me fly backwards and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Angry, although I can''t use more powerful power, but I also want to beat scar face down with my fighting skills.


    "Take your life!" I growled angrily.


    Boom!


    I collided with scar face''s fist, and then I made a fierce effort, only to hear a fierce scream from scar face.


    Then I raised my foot and kicked the scar face on the chest.


    The chest of scar face collapsed in an instant, flew out and lay on the ground like a dead dog.


    I stare at Wang pangzi fiercely and walk towards him step by step.


    At this time, Wang pangzi saw that the person he invited fell down on the ground, and his heart suddenly panicked, with a dense sweat oozing from his forehead.


    "Take your life!" I forced to endure the pain in my heart, and sand cried to the fat man Wang.


    At this time, Wang pangzi saw me walking towards him step by step, just like seeing death.


    Stand up to want to escape, but how can I let him go.


    I rushed forward and punched him hard in the face. The fat face was leaning aside in a moment. A few teeth mixed with the blood spurted out.


    In this way, I hit the fat man one by one. At this time, he was like a sandbag for me to vent.


    The fat man was already paralyzed and motionless on the ground, but there was no less anger in my heart.


    At this time, I don''t know where a shaking voice appeared, with a cry, said: "please, let go of my grandson."

 Chapter 177

    Just as I was about to vent my endless anger on Wang pangzi, an old voice came from behind me.


    The fist that had been raised was stopped.


    I looked back at a rickety old lady with shabby clothes and wrinkles on her face like old bark, which might fall off at any time. She looked at me with praying eyes.


    The fat man Wang stopped his fist when he saw me. His body trembled and said to me, "Xiao Lun, it''s not me who killed your grandmother. It''s those bullies who did it. They found that your grandmother had their things and forced her to hand them over. But your grandmother vowed to die. So they will..."


    I didn''t pay attention to the fat man''s words, and the fist that stopped in the air fell on the fat man again.


    "Please let go of my grandson. I''m just such a grandson." The old man saw that my fist fell on Wang fatty again and begged me.


    Whoo!


    A white light and shadow reflected the dazzling cold light, Shua across from my eyes, I quickly hid, jumped up in an instant.


    When I fixed my body, I found that scar face was awake and staring at me fiercely.


    "No one in this village can live today." The scar face seemed to be angry to the extreme. When he saw that the knife failed, he gave me a fierce roar.


    I couldn''t help frowning. "What do you mean? Isn''t it really with the fat man? "


    Just now, the old man, regardless of the present situation, fell on his knees and said to me in tears, "please let my grandson go." Finish saying unexpectedly on the ground fierce kowtow.


    But the present situation makes me not care about the granny who pleads for the fat man. Anyway, they must die today. It''s natural for them to kill.


    Bang!


    That scar face a knife to wave, I side body a hide, once again a punch mercilessly beat in that scar face of body.


    Poof!


    That scar face spurts out a mouthful of blood, flies backward, falls heavily on the ground.


    With the sound of the fight, more and more village names surrounded the yard of the fat man.


    But surprisingly, some of these people seemed to clap their hands. It felt like a rare performance.


    Although when I first came to this village, I only thought the villagers here were fierce, but I didn''t expect that in the face of such a fierce fighting scene, there was a faint look of excitement in my eyes.


    My heart is filled with a little doubt again.


    "Fight well, kill him." A person who looks a little weak, his face is ferocious and twisted, and he shouts excitedly.


    Bang!


    The scar face quickly got up from the ground, a knife was close to my chest, I hid on my side, and my hands leaned against the situation.


    He grabbed the knife in his hand and put it on the neck of scar face. A touch of blood gushed out in an instant.


    The scar face ugly face with unwilling, eyes drum like ox''s eyes on the ground like this.


    Then a group of bullies who came to their senses seemed to smell the bloody smell in the air, and their expressions became extremely strange.


    It seems that there is a bloodthirsty instinct calling them, without a trace of hesitation, all like me rushed over.


    When the villagers around saw this scene, their eyes showed a strong desire.


    The crowd roared, "kill him, you must kill him."


    There are many people have shown a cold smile, let people listen to all not creepy.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Those who wake up with a knife in their hands, fierce as I came, I was surprised.


    Looking at those people''s ferocious face, open mouth, that ugly mouth, eyes are still full of blood, just like the devil.


    I wave the sword in my hand to fight against these demonic human beings.


    Shua!


    I saw an opportunity and slashed one of them fiercely. When the man''s arm touched the blade, it was cut off instantly.


    But the man seemed to have no sense of pain. Instead, he went crazy.


    The villagers around are also cheering, as if the smell of blood can bring them joy.


    I''m sure there must be something wrong with these people, and these villains seem to be demonized.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    I brandish the big knife in my hand and kill like killing gods. The villains pour out a few mouthfuls of blood one by one and then fall to the ground.


    I don''t think I will be soft hearted in the face of demons. Besides, these people have committed unforgivable crimes.


    Soon all the bullies fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. The blood had dyed the small yard red.


    I took a deep breath, as if the huge stone in my heart finally fell to the ground.The fat man Wang saw me coming towards him step by step. He began to shudder and said to me, "no, you don''t come here. It''s none of my business."


    The onlooker yelled excitedly, "kill him, kill him!"


    In an instant, the onlookers were like boiling water, and the cry of killing rang through the world.


    But there is one exception, that is the granny of fat Wang.


    When I went to Wang pangzi and raised my bloody sword to end the cause and effect of all this.


    Which rickets figure instantly protects that Wang fat man.


    The old man screamed violently from his hoarse throat, "please, please let my grandson go."


    But when the villagers around saw that the knife in my hand stagnated, a sound like a huge wave spread instantly.


    "Kill them, kill them all."


    "Please let go of my grandson. I will die for him." The old man said to me in a trembling voice.


    Seeing the old man blocking the fat man, I didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The villagers around me became impatient when they saw that I didn''t drop the sword in my hand. They all came up one by one, as if they wanted to witness my killing.


    When the old man saw the villagers coming up, he moved away from Wang pangzi and kowtowed to me in a low voice.


    On the one hand, the villagers called to kill, on the other hand, the old man asked for mercy.


    Two kinds of voices surround me fiercely. As soon as I think that the old man who is full of love for me has left me, a sense of killing immediately fills my whole body.


    Seeing that the old man in front of me was protecting his grandson so desperately made me feel a touch in my heart.


    "What''s the difference between me and fat Wang if I go down with this knife?" I began to show such questions in my heart.


    But one side of the villagers can not help but let me feel a heavy doubt.


    The old man''s forehead began to ooze blood, and the white hair on his temples had been dyed red by blood.


    My heart hesitated again, and finally the loving old man appeared in my mind again. I looked up to the sky and roared loudly.


    Finally, seeing the pale old man who was almost fainting because of blood loss, I galloped away in the villagers'' cry.


    But I was deeply shocked by the behavior of this group of villagers.

 Chapter 178

    After I left, the cry of the village, like a balloon, began to become slowly silent.


    However, when I passed by the villagers, no one saw me showing fear, and all of them sneered.


    For the blood, for the slaughter seems to be taken for granted, without a trace of pity, without a trace of sympathy.


    These villagers let me see more bloodthirsty and schadenfreude.


    After that night, I went back to the place that was burned to ruins. It was actually a warm place for me to feel the village.


    Thinking of the kind eyes of the old man who once loved him, he revealed his love for himself. For a moment, it seemed that his cold heart was melted again.


    Think of those two tough nests, think of the scene that the old man stood up for himself.


    Tears in the eyes can not help but Shua Shua flow down.


    I can''t control the emotion in my heart. I knelt on the ruins with a puff. I smashed my hands like the ground.


    I hate it!


    I hate why these villains attack such a weak old man. What''s more, I hate that none of these villagers even stand up to stop them.


    I think of the villagers, and their cold eyes and ferocious expressions are like demons. I swear to find out why.


    So I stayed on the ruins all night.


    A white light began to appear in the sky, and I began to walk towards the village with my tired body.


    The bustling market is as noisy as ever. Apart from seeing selfishness in these faces, I can''t see anything else.


    It''s like yesterday''s things didn''t happen, and the rhythm of life in the past has been restored.


    I walked slowly up the street, secretly observing the villagers.


    "Hey, get out of here! It''s mine. " A sudden voice broke the noise of the market. When I looked back, I found a strong middle-aged man yelling at a little boy.


    The little boy didn''t seem to be afraid at all. There was a strong momentum in his eyes. He spat at the middle-aged man and said, "it''s my stuff. Do you want to rob it?"


    The pedestrians stopped immediately and gathered around. There was a cry in the crowd.


    "Fight, kill this little thing."


    The sound was like pouring a cup of cold water into a hot pot, and it began to boil.


    The noise in the crowd began to gather, all shouting and fighting.


    My expression in the moment dignified, a small thing as for this?


    saw as like as two peas of the villagers'' eyes, and the expression was so sinister and ugly.


    Pop!


    The middle-aged man actually showed a vicious smile, a heavy slap in the face of the little boy, made a violent sound.


    The little boy''s mouth was covered with a trace of blood, and the five fingerprints on his face were clearly visible. He immediately covered his red cheek with his hands, without a trace of shouting, as if he didn''t know the pain.


    Just stare at the middle-aged man with a trace of vicious eyes, vaguely I found that the little boy''s eyes actually revealed a strong sense of killing.


    "Good fight!" Some people can''t help clapping and cheering when they see the middle-aged man start, but others say to the little boy, "kill him, kill him."


    In the crowd''s shouts, the middle-aged man showed a scornful smile to the little boy.


    Poof!


    The little boy didn''t know where to find a sharp dagger before everyone reacted. He thrust it into the middle-aged man''s chest. The middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood in amazement.


    The little boy took back the dagger in his hand, wiped the blood on the dagger, and turned away quietly.


    People saw that the middle-aged man fell to the ground, but there was no one to help.


    "Cut, it''s useless." It seems that the public didn''t care about the middle-aged man''s being stabbed. On the contrary, it seemed to sweep everyone''s interest. They spat and scattered one after another.


    Although the middle-aged man was stabbed, but the stab was not too deep to hurt people''s lives. The middle-aged man covered the wound with his hand, spat on his face and quickly left the scene.


    When this happened, the people around recovered their peace as if nothing had happened.


    It seems that in the village, it''s very common to fight and hurt people. The villagers here always look excited when they see such a scene.


    I''m afraid only evil people can do such a thing. Are the people in this village not good people?


    The question in my heart became more and more serious, and seeing this scene strengthened my belief to find out the reason.


    After some inquiry, I''m going to find the head of the village and ask him what happened in the village and why the people here have become so indifferent.Across the street, I came to an open place, which is located in this hut.


    Under a big tree, there was an old man who thought he was tall and thin. I heard that this man was the head of this village.


    When I walked in, the old man got up and looked at me staring at him. He turned a white eye and said to me: "who, don''t you go away!"


    I''m angry when I hear that. You let me go before I speak.


    Accustomed to the style of the village, I was not angry and said to the village head, "old man, if you dare to say something, I''ll beat you all over the place to find your teeth!"


    Sure enough, after I made a cruel remark, the village head immediately closed his mouth and looked at me with disdain.


    "Village head, I''ve come to ask you something." I saw that the village Leng came down, not from the mouth said.


    The village head gave me a wicked smile and said, "hum, if you have something to say, let it go."


    Listening to the words of the village head, I tried to resist the anger in my heart and asked, "on the way I came here just now, I saw a strong man and a child fighting each other for a small matter, and the people around me didn''t have the slightest intention of persuading. I don''t know why?"


    "Hum, it''s a fart. How can you come to disturb me for such a trifle?" With that, the village head''s face became distorted.


    The village head showed a touch of contempt from the corner of his eyes. He continued to snort for me to retort: "and you, don''t you just kill a few people? We cheer for you. Why are you not happy? "


    Damn it, it makes no sense.


    I was so angry that I grabbed the village head and pressed him on the ground and asked, "what''s the matter with this village? I don''t think you''re good people."


    Pop!


    I twisted the village head''s arm and made a sound of bone loosening. The village grew up in pain and cried.


    Then the village head said angrily, "you''re not a good man. You''re not a good man without a good heart."

 Chapter 179

    Hearing the kindness of the village head, I was stunned for a long time.


    Then I let go of the village head, looked at him full of doubts and asked, "what''s the matter with a good heart?"


    For the first time, the village head showed a little doubt and said to me, "don''t you know? You don''t know the goodness of heart Then he looked at me like an idiot and laughed.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter with kindness?" In the face of the village head''s laughter, I was very speechless interrupt, he asked.


    Later, in the words of the village head, I learned that this search was captured by a demon. No wonder I feel a little strange when I see everyone here.


    It''s just that there''s nothing wrong with this kind of weirdness. Knowing that the people in this village have been robbed of their kindness by the devil, all these things can be explained.


    The villagers are selfish and vicious because of the devil. Soon I made a decision in my heart.


    "Village head, where is the devil? I''m going to take back the good heart. " I said firmly to the village head.


    The village head glanced at me, with a sinister smile on his face again, and said to me: "hum, it''s up to you." Then he pointed to a mountain in the distance.


    "It''s right there. Go yourself." The old man told me where the devil was.


    Knowing where the devil was, I turned around and left the village head for the mountain.


    Once again through the noisy market, all kinds of disputes appear again, but this time I did not stop.


    I went through the crowd and left the village. I wanted to go directly to the mountain forest. I swore that I would kill the devil and get back the good heart.


    If it wasn''t for the devil, the village would not be like this. If it wasn''t for the devil, the loving people would not leave me.


    At the thought of the old man who brought warmth to me, my fists clattered, as if countless anger surged into my heart again.


    At last, I came to the peak. When I stepped into the peak, I felt a pair of eyes looking at myself in the dark.


    It''s like a cheetah staring at a lamb in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to pounce on its prey.


    It''s a pity that I''m not a prey waiting to be captured, and the devil is not a cheetah.


    After being aware of these abnormalities, I gradually began to become alert.


    Bang!


    A loud noise came out behind me. I only saw a huge claw like catching by myself. Subconsciously, I would summon the storm sword to resist.


    But when I think of my strength, it seems that I can''t make it out completely when I am in the village.


    A serious sense of crisis lingered in my mind, whispering, "are you too impulsive?"


    See that the claw is about to reach his chest, if it''s not so I''m not finished.


    Think of here, the forehead of the cold sweat dense flow down.


    Seeing that I could not avoid it, I held my last hope and roared, "storm sword, come quickly!"


    Boom!


    A dazzling light flashed out and lit up the whole valley.


    After the light, the storm sword appeared in my hands, and I was ecstatic.


    Pick up the big sword in the hand to resist in front of the chest!


    Bang!


    That huge claw suddenly grabbed down in front of me, the shock of deep back, arm numbness.


    My hands could not help shaking, thinking of the dangerous moment just now, my whole back was soaked with sweat.


    But fortunately, I was not in danger. Looking at the storm sword, my pupils suddenly contracted, as if the storm sword began to sound.


    The heart of the war suddenly became strong.


    After seeing that the attack failed, the devil finally showed his ferocious face and attacked me again.


    Boom!


    I raised the storm sword in my hand, and instantly applied my strength to the extreme. The air around me began to burst, making a buzzing sound.


    Bang!


    I picked up the storm sword and thought about it. The huge talons of the devil collided with each other and made a huge sound. The air waves wrapped in layers shook the surrounding rocks down.


    The huge impact made my arm numb again, and the devil took advantage of my arm to attack again.


    Seeing that the devil was about to succeed, I could not take care of my temporarily numb arm and turned back from the moment.


    But because the devil was a little faster, my numb arm was still clawed out, a long wound, instant blood flow out, soaked the whole arm.


    The devil''s black figure actually showed a contemptuous smile and made a tut tut sound.


    I forced to hold back the severe pain from my arm, gritted my teeth, picked up the storm sword, and chopped like the devil again.


    The devil took out a huge ice sword and resisted.The sound of the two swords colliding with each other is even more shocking, and the surrounding trees are uprooted by the strong waves.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect the devil to be so strong." My heart is also secretly scold oneself, unexpectedly what so rashly came to this devil''s nest.


    After colliding with the devil for several times, I didn''t have the slightest hesitation to quickly distance myself from him.


    Since we can''t resist hard, it can only be taken by accident.


    When I saw that the huge ice sword was about to fall down on me, I suddenly flashed, and the ground was cut into a deep gully by the ice sword.


    The cold air spread around, and the surrounding land was frozen instantly.


    I said in my heart: "it''s dangerous. I almost got caught. I feel sorry when I think of the cold air."


    In the constant Dodge, I found that although the devil''s move is very strong, but the action is not so sensitive.


    Finally, I found a chance, after the devil used a sword.


    I raised the storm sword in my hand and rushed to the devil at a very fast speed, which instantly increased the storm sword to 20 tons.


    Bang!


    With a knife, the devil was cut down by the storm sword. The strong shock wave caused the whole valley to shake up, and the rocks on both sides were shaking off one after another to taste the dust.


    The devil let out a harsh cry, then fell down, and then slowly dissipated.


    See this scene, endure the pain of my deep breath, nervous heart began to slowly calm down.


    Then the devil began to dissipate slowly, leaving only a red crystal with a soft light.


    In the cold Valley, I gradually feel a trace of warmth under the light.


    If there is no wrong guess, the crystal should be the devil who intercepts the good heart of the villagers.


    Whoo!


    After taking a deep breath, I put away my kindness, simply bandaged the wound on my arm, and quickly walked down the mountain.

 Chapter 180

    The cold wind blowing in the mountains, the blood of the injured arm has solidified, I am running rapidly in the dark mountain stream.


    When I returned to the village again, I stood on the broken plaque and stopped.


    The mood in the heart was suddenly stirred by an invisible force, like overturning the Schisandra bottle, I felt a burst of pain.


    I looked up at the shabby plaque, in this familiar place.


    When I just came to this village, the old man''s figure was clearly reflected in front of my eyes.


    "Stop it, you bastards, stop it." The scene that the old man waved the stick in his hand to drive away the villains clearly reverberated in my mind for a long time.


    The tears in his eyes gushed out again unconsciously, and the old man''s scenes always appeared in his mind.


    Standing here for a long time, the day gradually dark down.


    More and more villagers see me standing here motionless, surrounded by villagers began to appear whispering voice.


    I stared at the villagers coldly, without any special feelings.


    Gradually, I walked straight towards the village, surrounded by the villagers quickly get out of the way.


    With the kindness of the villagers in hand, at the moment of entering the village, the originally weak light began to become strong.


    Looking at the strange change, I am more sure that it is the devil who takes the good heart of the villagers.


    A little comfort began to appear in my heart. If I get back my kind heart, I can be regarded as repaying the kindness of the old man.


    With a kind heart in my hand, I didn''t have the cold expression to manage the villagers. I began to speed up my pace and walk towards the village head.


    Although I have recaptured the good heart for the villagers, there is no way to use it.


    I put away my kindness and came to the village head''s residence.


    The village head saw me appear again and said, "hum, what are you doing here?"


    When I saw the twisted expression of the village head, I was very upset and said, "old man, you have taken back the good heart. What should I do next?"


    It seemed that the village couldn''t believe his ears. The expression on his face suddenly became wonderful, but he soon regained his cold look and said, "hum, it''s up to you? You actually said that you have regained your kindness. You can go if you have nothing to do. "


    I am patient enough with the village head. I dare say that if he talks to me in such a tone, I will beat him up.


    I took out the kind heart from my body and put it in front of the village head. The kind heart suddenly burst out a strong light.


    Seeing the kindness in front of him, the village head took a deep breath and said in disbelief, "is this really kindness? How did you do that? "


    "How can you use this kind heart to get back to normal?" I don''t have the patience to explain too much. Except for the kind old man, I really can''t put up any good feelings for the people in the village.


    The village head stared at him for a long time before he came back to his senses and said, "come on, come inside and talk."


    I followed the village head into the house. The village head looked back at the door and locked them tightly.


    Then he sat down and said to me, "give me the kindness first."


    I can''t help but frown. Why does the village head want me to give this kind heart to him? Moreover, in the urgent look of the village head''s eyes, I clearly saw a trace of greed that was hard to hide.


    I hit the table fiercely and roared, "you old man, tell me how to use this kind heart."


    The village head was a little afraid when he saw that I was angry, so he covered up his greed and gritted his teeth and said, "there is an altar in the village square. Just put the good heart on the altar."


    "That''s it?" I can''t believe what the village head said.


    But the village head firmly replied: "yes, it''s that simple."


    "Then don''t you take me!" Knowing how to use the good heart, I immediately urged the way.


    I dragged the reluctant village head to the village square altar. The damaged altar was covered with weeds. The complex patterns revealed the ancient and vicissitudes. There was something similar to a candlestick at the top of the altar, and the groove was filled with dust.


    I took that kind heart and slowly walked up the steps of the altar. The kind heart in my hand thought that something was calling, and began to vibrate in my hands.


    Bang!


    Finally, at the moment when I stepped on the altar, the good heart in my hand began to burst out a dazzling light, with endless momentum straight into the sky.


    It seems that the villagers in the village saw this scene and gathered around the altar one after another.


    The candlestick covered with dust on the altar also felt the sudden vibration of distance.


    With a click, the broken Candlestick cracked, and the stone chips around it began to fall off. A golden light swept over the candlestick, revealing its golden appearance.I hold the kind heart in my hand and slowly put it on the candlestick. The villagers around me began to roar: "what are you doing? Don''t roll down quickly."


    The villagers under the altar were restless, but when I put my kind heart into the candlestick, the villagers in the square were quiet.


    When the heart of kindness and the altar Candlestick are combined, the whole sky is illuminated by a soft light, and finally turns into many extremely gentle pink light spots slowly falling.


    When each soft light spot falls down, everyone''s heart seems to be affected by some kind of action. However, the villager''s face with a ferocious look is a little happy.


    Gradually, the villagers'' eyes began to become moist. I don''t know if the villagers thought of anything, or maybe when the good heart came back to them, the hidden emotion was vented, and the crying voice constantly appeared in the crowd.


    After all this, I don''t care about the villagers in the square. I just walk down the altar and leave.


    At this time, a voice behind me said: "please wait a moment, I have something important to say to you."


    I subconsciously looked back and saw that the speaker was the village head. But at this time, the village head''s eyes began to soften and looked like a kind old man.


    The village head took me to his residence again. After looking at me for a long time, he took a deep breath and said to me, "I know there is a way to revive your grandmother."


    When I heard the village head say a word, the whole person stayed in the same place, calm as the lake in the heart, instantly set off a huge wave, excited for a long time speechless.


    It''s like a heart that has lost its color in seeing the world, and once again has the hope to see the colorful world!

 Chapter 181

    The figure of the old man in my heart reappeared in front of me, and the temperature of the two warm nests seemed to remain in my mouth.


    At this time, I was so excited that I couldn''t express it. After calming down my good mood, I asked the village head eagerly, "what''s the way?"


    Just at this time, the village head''s eyes looked at me, frowned and worried, and said to me, "your arm is injured. It''s better to have a rest for a period of time."


    Seeing the village head''s words suddenly turn, my expression began to become dignified.


    I said to the village, "please tell me, what is the way to revive my grandmother."


    The village head hesitated and looked at me again and again, and finally sighed: "a hundred miles east of the village, there is a place called solitude swamp, and there is a wizard in the swamp abyss who has the ability to resurrect people, but at a great cost."


    When I heard what the village head said, the wizard was shocked to the extreme. I didn''t expect that there were people with such ability in this place.


    But when I heard the village head''s story, I was overjoyed. When I thought of the old man who was very kind to me, a warm current rose in my heart.


    Although it is to pay a great price, it is still worth it. If it were not for me, the old man would not be innocent.


    Then I chatted with the village head for a long time and learned something about the lonely swamp.


    As soon as the village head opened the gate, he saw that the small courtyard was full of villagers. This really surprised me. I don''t know what happened.


    "Please forgive me, I''m not human!" A sudden sound suddenly appeared in the crowd.


    I fixed my eyes on it. It turned out that fat Wang knelt on the ground and cried for my forgiveness.


    When I saw the figure of the fat man, I was slightly touched.


    Although there was still some resentment in my heart, when I wanted to rush up and beat him, I saw the rickety old man beside the fat man.


    After seeing the same Wang fat man, I put it down.


    When I saw the rickety old man protecting Wang fatty, I thought that there was an old man who protected me like this.


    A tear flash in my eyes soon, which makes me more determined to resurrect.


    Seeing that the villagers'' eyes burst out their grateful eyes, I also slightly exhaled a long breath and left the place directly.


    The next day, with the first ray of white light in the sky, I walked out of the small village in the direction of the sun alone.


    If you want to say that you still have a little nostalgia for this village, it should be the old man who used to be.


    But now I have to find the wizard of the lonely swamp for the sake of the loving old man. No matter what price I pay, I must revive the old man.


    And now I only have this idea in my mind.


    After a long journey, I finally left the village. I don''t know how long it took.


    I went in one direction, the original dense forest gradually became sparse, even the towering peaks also began to become gradually gentle.


    Finally, after passing through a sparse forest, I came to the end of the mountain.


    In front of that stretch of broken wall seems to have no end, the land at the foot here seems to suddenly sink in general, it is particularly strange.


    Under the broken wall in front of me is the boundless plain, full of potholes and hollows, surrounded by fog. There are some crooked dead trees in the broad swamp. Seeing this scene, my heart began to show a trace of joy.


    Because I know, in front of this place is really a swamp.


    I watched over the swamp for a long time, as if the continent was cut off by the desolate swamp, and I couldn''t find any other way.


    I finally along the broken wall slowly scared the sinking swamp, and formally entered the boundary of the lonely swamp.


    When I stood in the swamp, I found that in addition to a few dead trees slanting on the ground, there were still rolling bubbles in the wet swamp.


    I broke off a stone on the broken wall and threw it into the swamp.


    Goo!


    Just listen to a dull voice, the stone slowly sink into the mud.


    Seeing this scene, my expression also became heavy.


    There were some dead trees in the marsh. I collected them and made a wooden boat. Then I found a long wooden stick as the power to slide. I drove slowly towards the depth of the marsh.


    Quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack, quack.


    The silence of the swamp was terrifying, and the constant rolling gas around it gave off a vomit odor.


    The more forward, the more dead, and the fog around began to become thick up, almost can not see the road ahead.


    Shua!


    A very fast figure lightning like in front of their own through, a foreboding moment lingering in my heart.I can''t help but stop the action in my hand, and began to become cautious. I was full of vigilance and looked around.


    Aware that there was no change, he picked up the stick in his hand and went on to the depth of the swamp where he could hardly see the way ahead.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been walking in such a bad environment, but I finally saw a towering shadow through the thick fog in front of me. When I rowed past, I found the original stone.


    My heart was full of doubts. How could there be such a huge stone in the swamp? I looked to the left and right sides, and the swamp around was blocked by huge stones.


    I began to become cautious, the so-called abnormal things must be demon, in such a swamp, actually such a huge stone standing here is really puzzling.


    Surprisingly, the surface of the boulder is not very smooth, so I decided to get close to the boulder first and try to climb up to see the surrounding conditions.


    Although the visibility is very low in this solitude swamp, and the surrounding reeks.


    But in order to revive the loving old man, I made up my mind to find the wizard in the swamp abyss anyway.


    I carefully slid the boat made of dead wood to the boulder. After staring at it for a long time, I decided to use the potholes on the boulder to climb up to have a look, so I began to leave the boat and climb up.


    WOW!


    After climbing for a while, the stone in one''s hand suddenly loosened and rolled down. My whole body almost fell down.


    "Shh." A heart instantly nervous way extreme, looking at the bottom can not see the ground swamp, the whole back can not help but be wet with sweat.


    After a long sigh of relief, I readjusted my figure and continued to climb up slowly.


    Finally, I don''t know how long I have been climbing on this huge stone, and finally I have climbed to the top.

 Chapter 182

    After climbing to the top, I found that there was a vast open space above the boulder.


    After a long time of climbing, I can''t help feeling that my physical strength is too much. I lie down and gasp heavily.


    Just think that almost fell down, my heart is still a burst of sob fear.


    Now I am eager to find the wizard in the lonely swamp, because in this dark swamp, even I can''t tell how long I have been wandering in this endless swamp.


    After a short rest, I began to walk on the big platform at the top of the boulder.


    All of a sudden, I found a place of the huge stone, and there appeared a stone ladder that seemed to be artificially chiseled out.


    Seeing these, the tired heart suddenly seemed to be moistened.


    After this boundless wandering, it can be said that it is physical to spiritual destruction. If it is not for a firm idea to support myself, I am afraid that I will sink down in this swamp early.


    So when you see the artificial traces on the boulder, the psychological ecstasy is no less than the discovery of oasis in the desert.


    Even so, my spirit is also beginning to become trance up, but a strong spiritual idea has always supported themselves.


    There is only one thought in my mind, that is to find the wizard and revive the loving old man.


    No matter how much it costs for the kind man, the old man is his only concern in the cold village.


    In that old man''s place, I felt the warmth of my home and the love of my relatives. What could be more precious than these.


    Because of this, I will firmly come to this swamp abyss, aimless search.


    Finally, in this dark swamp, I found a trace of human, which made me excited.


    I forced up the spirit, toward the stone ladder in the past.


    The stone ladder goes down, which means that mine is at the top of the ladder.


    With full hope, I step by step toward the stone ladder below.


    There is nothing wrong with saying that it is easy to go up the mountain but difficult to go down.


    The crooked stone ladder is extremely narrow, some places even need to side the body to pass, what''s more terrible is that the stone ladder is very steep, some places are basically vertical.


    My hands firmly grasp the stone ladder, slowly moving down.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been here, but I''ve come to the bottom.


    When I got to the bottom of the moment, my breathing instantly became smooth up, because I found that the air here, no longer issued that kind of suffocating stench.


    I immediately greedy big breath of this fresh air, just when I completely relax vigilance big breath.


    Shua!


    A very fast white light through the air, a burst of gas explosion sound rushed to myself, my heart suddenly a tight, a side more than the past.


    Then a black figure came out with a strange smile.


    The gray black robe that grew up wrapped the man tightly, and the big hat of the robe covered the whole head of the man inside.


    Originally dim light in the swamp, more can not see the face of the person in front of you, but in the black light, a pair of bright eyes, like a cat in the dark, exude human essence.


    After I dodged the blow, I quickly looked back at the figure and said, "who are you? Why attack me? "


    The man made a strange voice, tut tut said: "hum, aren''t you looking for me?"


    I was shocked when I heard that man coming back.


    I immediately showed a trace of ecstasy from the vigilant mentality, because I knew that if I guessed correctly, the man in front of me would be the vanishing wizard.


    I choked with excitement and said to the black figure again, "are you the vanishing wizard?"


    The man slowly walked into me without saying a word, just around me for a circle, began to look up and down, and then issued a burst of laughter.


    But that low voice is hard to hear, a kind of hoarse voice is like a fat pig grinding its teeth.


    I saw the man''s strange movements and began to ask again, "who are you? You are not the necromancer


    The black figure ignored me completely, and then turned around me for more than half a day. After that, it made a tut tut voice again and said to me, "yes, I''m the annihilation wizard. I didn''t expect that you could find it here."


    Listen to that wizard''s words, I can''t help a Leng, yes, when the village head told himself, I''m not sure if there is really a vanishing wizard.


    After all, the village head also heard it from the old village head, but when I heard the man admit that he was the vanishing wizard, my heart suddenly relaxed.


    "I want you to help me revive a man."


    "Tut Tut, yes." The vanishing wizard agreed without even thinking about it, and gave out a cold laugh again, constantly looking around me.I thought to myself, "didn''t the village head say that it would cost a lot? How can this man be so simple at the moment? "


    The next moment I will know that I was wrong, and wrong.


    Before I could speak, the necromancer gave me a hoarse voice again and said, "give me your fighting heart, and I will help you." Then he gave a strange smile.


    When I heard the heart of fighting, my whole brain was confused. It was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, directly hitting my head and buzzing.


    In the heart sends out the question unceasingly, "how does he know the matter of fighting heart?"


    But the vanishing wizard said to me again, "give up your fighting heart, and I''ll help you, or I won''t talk about it."


    I just stay in the same place, hesitating in my heart.


    The heart of this fight for himself is extremely finally, if not for it, I don''t know how many times I have died.


    This is a strong dependence of oneself, but that vanishes the sorcerer to call a name to want to fight heart.


    In my heart, there is a constant tug of war.


    On the one hand, she is a grandmother who cares for her, and on the other hand, she is an indispensable fighting heart.


    What should we do? At this time, the laughter of the vanishing wizard was like a magic sound, which made people''s heart agitated.


    Ah!


    In the heart anxious I, looked up to the sky a roar, both hands clenched the fist ruthlessly smashed to a stone.


    The stone character, my fist was smashed, but the wizard''s laughter still reverberated in my ears.


    I began to question myself in my heart, why did I come here to revive my grandmother?


    But now I hesitated, thinking that I came here step by step is a belief to support myself.


    How can I give up when I get to my destination? With a roar of great pain in my heart, I finally took out my heart of fighting. The moment when my heart of fighting came out, it was full of dazzling light and lit up the sky.

 Chapter 183

    When the dazzling light began to dissipate, the lonely wizard''s eyes were staring at the heart of the fight like the fiery magma.


    I stare at this heart of fighting, and my heart begins to contradict again.


    At this time, the vanishing wizard giggled again and said in a hoarse voice, "give up your fighting heart, so that I can revive your grandmother."


    This voice seems to have a magic power in their ears lingering in the ear.


    My spirit seems to have begun to appear in a trance, looking at the lonely wizard constantly shaking the body, is about to hand over the heart of the fight.


    The wizard saw me slowly pass the heart of the fight, two eyes shot the essence of hungry wolf.


    Finally, in order to revive grandma, I gave my heart to fight.


    The annihilation wizard snatched the heart of the fight and immediately gave out a cold laugh, which made people feel numb.


    "How are you going to revive my grandmother?" Seeing the heart of fighting in the hands of the lonely wizard, I couldn''t help but say with pain.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry." In the eyes of the lonely wizard, there was only the heart of fighting in his hands. He answered carelessly.


    I looked at the lonely wizard, and I was very anxious. I gave up my heart to fight for my grandmother''s resurrection.


    And now the vanishing wizard seems to put the agreement behind him, which makes me worried.


    "Dear wizard, please help me revive my grandmother." I forbeared the displeasure in my heart and said humbly to the wizard.


    Shua!


    The vanishing wizard stopped his strange smile and quickly put away his fighting heart.


    Then he turned around and said to me, "hum, do you want me to revive your grandmother?"


    "Damn it! What do you mean, what''s the ghost''s mind of the vanishing wizard? " Want to know here, I unconsciously clenched my fist, a little angry.


    When the vanishing wizard saw that my face began to change, he was also slightly stunned. Then he said to me in a gentle voice, "resurrect your grandmother, but these are not enough."


    "Well, come with me first." The vanishing wizard said to me again.


    Seeing the wizard''s flashing action, I began to have a suspicion.


    The wizard began to shuffle towards a black hole, and I didn''t know what the wizard was thinking.


    "Come with me." The wizard saw that I didn''t catch up, so he turned back and muttered to me.


    As soon as I entered the cave, I felt that I could not see anything. The wizard''s laughter came from my ear, which was very penetrating.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, in the dark cave, the fire on the two walls burst out, illuminating the dark passage.


    In this light, I saw the two walls of the ferocious beast head revealed a trace of strange.


    The wizard stopped and looked back at me. His dark face was covered by a big hat and there was a cold light on it.


    Bang!


    My intuitive center of gravity sank and my body plummeted with a bang.


    "Ha ha ha." In an instant, the wild laughter of the vanishing wizard reverberated around.


    "It''s really stupid. Wouldn''t it be better to get the heart of fighting in vain?" The wizard then said to me as I fell.


    Falling to the bottom of the earth, I heard the words of the wizard, and the magma in my heart immediately spewed out.


    He gave up his fighting heart in order to revive his grandmother, but now that the lonely wizard got his fighting heart, he still wanted to trap himself for nothing.


    His heart is to blame!


    Since the soft can''t do, it''s hard.


    Encounter this moment, my heart immediately angry.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    A strong pressure began to burst in the sealed underground cage, and the surrounding walls began to collapse.


    When I rushed out of the simple cage, I looked at the wizard coldly, and my eyes were full of killing.


    I saw the wizard see me that moment, the whole figure a slight shock, immediately stopped that lewd - evil laughter.


    "What''s this for? I hope you will revive my grandmother first. " Although the heart is full of intention to kill, but after all, the resurrection of grandma also depends on him, so had to endure.


    The vanishing wizard saw me rush out of the trap so quickly. He could not help laughing again and said, "OK, I will revive your grandmother. Come with me."


    I stared at the wizard angrily for fear that he was playing some tricks.


    After a while, through a light, the necromancer and I came out of the long tunnel and came to a clearing.


    There is an altar in the open space, surrounded by white bones, which looks very strange.


    "Come back to life, my grandmother. If you''re playing any tricks, I''ll send you to hell." I''m not angry when I see that wizard.The wizard took a glance and was silent again.


    "You quickly resurrect my grandmother, or..." seeing that the wizard didn''t respond, I anxiously urged again.


    The wizard began to recite some incantations to the altar. The air around him began to condense and the temperature began to slow down.


    But the reality is not what I imagined.


    After the wizard circled the altar for more than half a day, a black light rushed out of the altar and poured directly into the wizard''s body.


    The wizard turned to me and said, "I can''t revive your grandmother."


    I heard the words of the wizard and the whole person stood there.


    What do you mean? If the vanishing wizard can''t revive his grandmother, then what happened just now?


    I summoned the storm sword, and with it I roared directly at the necromancer and said, "if you can''t revive my grandmother, I''ll kill you."


    But the vanishing wizard did show a smile of disdain and said, "I''m just the keeper of the second pass of the temple. Even if you kill me, it''s useless."


    When I heard that, I was confused. Although I knew that I was entering the temple to start some kind of test, why was it so real in front of me.


    "No, whether it''s real or unreal, I must revive grandma." My heart began to strengthen the idea.


    I said to the wizard again, "how can I revive my grandmother?"


    "Ha ha, do you want to revive your grandmother? You know, it''s all illusory. " The wizard continued to say to me in the black light.


    Whether it''s illusory or real, I have only one idea now, that is to revive my grandmother. So I firmly replied: "I must revive my grandmother."


    The vanishing wizard began to smile and said, "Congratulations, you have passed the second level test. If you want to revive your grandmother, you have to pass the third level test."


    "When you pass the third level, you will get a wish from the temple. You can use your wish to revive your grandmother." The wizard didn''t seem to pay attention to himself and continued.

 Chapter 184

    When I heard that the vanishing wizard said that I could get a wish from the temple through the third level of the temple, my silent heart became excited again.


    At the moment, I feel that the most urgent thing is not to pass the temple test. In my heart, although I only spent a very short time with the old man, it made me feel warm for the first time.


    And this kind of warmth and simplicity can''t be in simplicity, because it''s a feeling of home.


    "I can help you open the portal to the third level." The vanishing wizard saw me with an excited look and said to me again.


    I took a breath and said excitedly, "OK, as long as I can revive my grandmother, I''m willing to give everything."


    I came here just to revive my grandmother. Although I was very disappointed to hear that the vanishing wizard could not revive my grandmother, my lost heart was rekindled again.


    This let me how not excited, I quickly said to the vanishing Wizard: "where is the portal, I will go right now."


    The wizard still couldn''t see his face clearly in the black light column. After a long time, he slowly said again: "I''m opening the portal leading to the third pass of the temple for you now. As for whether I can pass it or not, it depends on you."


    Boom!


    When the vanishing wizard had just finished, the black light column sent out a strong momentum from the altar again, but this time the black light column became more intense.


    I was also startled by this powerful momentum. My eyes were staring at all the changes in front of me. I didn''t dare to blink.


    I saw the wizard''s figure gradually become illusory, and the black light column on the altar began to condense into a gate.


    At this gate, it seems to be an endless abyss.


    Finally, after the gate was formed, the vanishing wizard said weakly, "my mission has been completed, and it''s up to you next."


    With that, the vanishing wizard also turned into a black light and shadow and dissipated in the light gate like a black hole.


    I didn''t have any hesitation. At the moment when the vanishing wizard disappeared, I raised my feet like the light door.


    Boom!


    When I enter the gate of light, I just feel the roar in my mind.


    Here, the vision seems to have lost its function, completely unable to see a little light.


    However, after adapting to such an environment, I was surprised to find that my senses seemed to gradually begin to improve a lot in this dark environment.


    Even without light, I can clearly feel everything around me. In the face of this incredible scene, my heart is also full of deep shock.


    Bang!


    Really when I was silent in this deep shock, a strong impact swept towards me and released the sound of sonic boom.


    In the instinctive reaction, I raised my arm to protect my chest, and a strong impact began to make me constantly backward.


    I clenched my teeth tightly and tried to slow down my body. In the face of this sudden moment, my heart became tense.


    "Well, how dare you come here?" Before I came to my senses, a touch of sarcastic language began to linger in my ears.


    "Who are you?" I asked subconsciously.


    But the man of unknown origin hummed coldly in an instant: "hum, I dare to come without knowing where this is?"


    Indeed, I only know that here are the three levels of the temple test. As long as I pass this level, I can get a wish, and then I can revive the grandmother who loves me.


    At the thought of this, a sense of perseverance appeared on my face.


    No matter where this is, I only know that now I just need to beat the man in front of me.


    So the desire for victory in my heart is even stronger than before.


    For me, it''s nothing if I can''t pass the temple test this time, even if it''s such a rare opportunity in the ancient temple test, I won''t care so much.


    And the only thing I care about is that I must pass the test to get a wish of the temple. Reviving my grandmother is just my only purpose now, so no matter who it is, I can''t stop it.


    Boom!


    In an instant, I started to burst out with all my physical strength. With a roar, I summoned the storm sword and raised my hand to chop it.


    The unknown figure on the other side couldn''t help sneering and said, "hum, why are you so cruel to yourself? You should know that I am you, you are me, and what can you get in the end."


    Hear that figure send out the words of indescribable, I am slightly a Leng.


    Boom!


    With a sound of explosion, I raised the storm sword and cut it in the direction of the man I felt.


    Bang!


    Just when I thought that knife could cut the figure firmly, I was stunned.


    Because I found that there was a very familiar force that blocked my heavy blow in the same way.At the moment, my heart is full of surprise, almost can''t believe the face of the empty figure: "how can it be?"


    "Hum." After a cold hum, the man continued, "I said, I''m a part of you. You don''t have to be shocked."


    When the figure finished speaking, boom! The original silence and darkness, like the strange space of the abyss, became revealed.


    through as like as two peas, I saw that the figure in front of me was exactly the same as mine. In the hand, I was holding a storm sword, and I saw a slight contempt in my eyes.


    Bang!


    The man quickly rushed to himself, because the speed was too fast, the impact was too strong, I had no time to dodge, and I was about to cut myself in front of my chest.


    I quickly raised the windstorm sword in my hand to resist. Because the speed was a little slower, the windstorm sword that the man was holding left a scar on his chest. The blood started to flow out in an instant, and the wound began to tear open with a sharp pain.


    At the same time, my hands began to be slightly numb. After taking a deep breath of air conditioning, I picked up the storm sword in my hand and started to fight with myself.


    But in any case, it seems that none of my actions are seen through by the figure, and my attack has no effect at all.


    When I was forced to go backward again, the cold voice echoed in this space again. "I''m your evil idea. I know everything about you. Don''t think about resurrecting grandma. As long as you don''t resurrect him, I''ll let you pass this level."


    See that figure stopped the action in the hand, as if to oneself completely don''t put on the heart, only attend to oneself to mumble.


    "Why do you waste this precious wish? You need to know what it means when it is a wish from an ancient temple? So as long as you give up, I''ll let you pass. " The figure saw that I began to show some hesitation, but he continued to speak without waiting for my reaction.

 Chapter 185

    Yes, when I heard what the evil self said, I began to waver.


    I just resurrected my grandmother, the kind old man who cared for me. I didn''t think much about the value and significance of the temple wish.


    But in this moment of shaking, I think of the figure that the old man stood in front of me again, and the moment when his hands passed the hard nest.


    Thinking of these, my wavering heart became firm again.


    What am I here for? I can come here step by step to revive my grandmother''s belief?


    How many times do I want to give up, when I can''t hold on, it''s this belief that supports me. Today is the last step. How can I let my own words succeed.


    After taking a deep breath, I waved the storm sword in my hand again, and sent out a sword to the evil self.


    But that evil thought of oneself unexpectedly completely anticipated own offensive, ahead of time a side body dodged past.


    I can''t help cursing in my heart, but just as I cursing in my heart, a swift sword shadow passed in front of my eyes again.


    The body began to instinctively dodge towards the safe place, because the sword shadow was too fast, and it was slow to react by itself.


    And this slow half shot can be said to be able to take his own life.


    Through that instinctive reaction, when I dodged the blow, I gradually found that although the evil self knew his attack like the back of his hand, if he didn''t think about it, could he predict the way?


    This idea suddenly appeared in my heart, and the corner of my mouth began to tilt up slightly.


    Bang!


    With the instinctive consciousness, I began to slowly put down the control of the sword, just like a beast with the most primitive instinct began to cut toward the evil idea of myself.


    One sword, two swords...


    even I didn''t know how many swords I had split, and the evil thought''s own action finally slowed down.


    Even several times he could avoid my attack, but because he was totally unexpected, he began to dodge awkwardly.


    Gradually, the evil self began to realize a trace of the same.


    Hesitation completely rely on this instinct to the evil idea of their own crazy cut off, for a time like a raging flood momentum instantly soared.


    However, the evil self began to gradually distance from me.


    Suddenly, a strange sound appeared behind me. I was stunned in my heart. When I was just ready to escape, I found that I had been forced to a dead corner.


    In desperation, I can only use the storm sword to split him. In an instant, two of the same storm swords began to collide.


    I just felt a numbness in my hand and began to tremble. It seemed that I could not hold the sword in my hand.


    The evil thought of their own is also back out, spit out a mouthful of blood, but the blood is black.


    But I didn''t get any better. I felt a little heat on my chest just now, and then I felt a strong pain.


    I looked up to see the back out of their own read, the corner of the mouth can not help but emerge with a sneer.


    That evil idea of oneself is also a colleague, with a strange look at me, that arms on the continuous flow of blood along the storm sword, actually began to slowly toward the ground drip down.


    I gradually felt that the storm sword was shaking, and it seemed to be full of anger.


    I firmly grasped the storm sword in my hand, and once again burst out an amazing momentum, which was introduced into the storm sword. In an instant, I only heard the roar of the sword God.


    A startling light runs through the whole space like a long dragon.


    Seeing the storm sword in my hand, I had a feeling of looking down on the world again.


    Just this time, I''m facing myself.


    Therefore, only when you surpass the limit of your body can you defeat your evil thoughts, otherwise you will lose both sides.


    Boom!


    A dragon chant roars out from the storm sword in my hand, and I rush to the evil thought of myself like a knife.


    But the evil thought of himself seems to have been prepared for a long time, but also towards me quickly.


    Bang!


    When the storm sword in their hands collided with each other again, an amazing light rushed from the storm sword.


    And after a loud noise, it seems that the surrounding air is compressed to the extreme, making a terrible sound explosion.


    My hands seem to be completely numb and unconscious, and my brain and arm are completely out of touch. Now I am holding the hilt by instinct.


    The arm began to crack, but it didn''t seem to feel pain, just that numbness, dare to gradually spread along the arm to his body.


    This had to make me panic, if so, how can I overcome the evil thoughts of myself? How can I get the reward of the temple? Without the reward, what can I have?Think of here, my heart a panic.


    Boom!


    I developed a unwilling howl, I picked up the hands of the storm sword and moved forward.


    The blade of that room slowly pressed down on the evil self, and the evil self''s forehead was also dripping with beads of sweat.


    After a long stalemate, I finally gritted my teeth and waved the storm sword in my hand again. The two storm swords burst out fierce sparks in an instant.


    "Die, die for me!" I can''t stand such a long suffering any longer, I can''t help yelling at myself.


    At the same time, the windstorm sword in his hand, like the fangs of wild animals, constantly cleaves to the evil self.


    Each sword''s shadow splits out like tearing the air, making a terrible sound explosion, and at the same time, it is mixed with intense high temperature.


    Boom!


    The evil thought of their own finally can not resist their own crazy offensive, was forced to retreat.


    Seeing that I was forced into a dead corner by the evil thoughts, I was even more energetic and forced to endure the huge pain in my chest.


    He fiercely raised the storm sword in his hand and slashed it down.


    The evil thought of their own eyes to dodge, not urgent, can only reluctantly raise the hands of the storm sword to resist.


    But that blow is almost spent all their energy of a blow, that evil idea hastily resist how can succeed.


    Bang!


    Under the crazy attack, the fierce impact of a sword rebounded in my hands, which was far from the pain of the chest, shaking up again.


    Poof!


    I just feel a stuffy chest, a mouthful of blood again.


    Bang!


    With the falling of the sword, the big sword broke in a moment.


    The evil thought of himself with the wind big sword broken, the sword in my hand is like the flood after the gate, rushing toward the evil thought of himself, was born into two sections.


    Bang!


    A clear sound sounded again, I fell to the ground, weak way to the extreme, only to see that the evil idea of their own slowly dissipated, his heart is now slightly relieved.

 Chapter 186

    Soon in my weak eyes to see the evil thoughts of their own, but into a little bit of light gradually disappeared in this endless darkness.


    Don''t know how long, I opened my eyes hard.


    But I felt the pain spread all over my body in an instant, and my whole body could not help oozing big beads of sweat, soaking the whole back in an instant.


    I forced to endure the huge pain in my heart and began to walk towards the endless dark space with my heavy body.


    At the thought of reviving her grandmother through the desire of the temple, all the pain seemed to disappear on her body.


    I think of the old man who cares for himself, and his dry mouth can''t help but show a happy smile.


    But I have been wandering in this dark space for a long time, and I haven''t seen the source.


    As if I was completely trapped in this dark space, my heart began to worry.


    Are you kidding? I''ve just died. I''ll have a chance to revive my grandmother.


    But it took me a long time to find that I could not find a way out in this dark space.


    At the thought of this, a just put down heart slowly began to become impatient.


    When I failed to find a way out, I began to lie on the ground and gasp.


    The hope in my eyes seems to be left behind by the exhausted body.


    Just as I began to feel sleepy.


    Boom!


    In front of his eyes actually appeared a white light, only to see that the white light began to slowly expand, gradually formed a light door.


    When I saw the light door, my eyes became sharp, and I tried to see something from it.


    Gradually I found that the white light began to penetrate into the dark space, and a black figure began to appear in the light door.


    As the figure walked out, the whole dark space was illuminated.


    As the figure gradually came towards me, my heart immediately began to become alert.


    "Ha ha, congratulations on passing the temple test." Before I could see the face of the black figure clearly, a voice began to ring in my ears.


    When I heard the sound, my heart was shocked.


    "Who is this man and why is he here? Why did he say he had finished the temple test? " When the black figure said this, countless questions began to linger in his heart.


    "Who are you?" Without more words, I said directly to the black figure walking slowly.


    Just the black figure didn''t say a word, just like I came quietly, as if there was no trace of mischief.


    When the black figure came in, I finally saw the man''s face, tall and strong body, wearing a gorgeous cloak, and the high cheekbones were very prominent.


    When I feel it carefully, I find that this person exudes a kind of sacred atmosphere that people want to worship.


    "Congratulations, you have passed the temple test. Next you can get a temple wish." That person has no superfluous words, still look insipid to say to me.


    But I still have a lot of questions in my heart, looking at that person coming so suddenly.


    I got up from the lying ground and said to the man, "who are you?"


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to be nervous. I''m the Lord of this temple." When the man saw that I was on the alert, he laughed and said.


    When I heard that, I was confused. What''s the special situation? There are still Temple owners in the temple.


    However, although I was shocked in my heart, when he said that he was the Lord of the temple, his heart was extremely excited.


    In particular, I heard him say that the temple can satisfy one of his wishes. Does it not mean that his grandmother can be resurrected?


    At the thought of this, my heart suddenly became extremely excited.


    I eased the excitement in my heart, then calmed down and said to the temple master, "are you really the temple master?"


    The temple master saw that he asked him this question again and again, and his calm expression began to tighten.


    "Yes, I am the Lord of the temple. According to the rules of the temple test, I can fulfill a wish on behalf of the temple." The expression on the face of the temple was fleeting and began to count for me.


    When I saw that the temple owner affirmed that I could get a wish from the temple, my heart suddenly became extremely happy.


    "Then I will revive my grandmother." Almost at the moment when the temple master finished speaking, I began to express my thoughts to the temple master.


    But that temple Lord, the face of no surprise began to change again, two eyebrows wrinkled, began to fall into meditation.


    After a long time, the temple owner said to myself, "there is only one wish, and only one chance. This is your reward. If you want to revive your grandmother, then your title will have no chance."As soon as I heard that, the whole person seemed to be pushed to the edge of the cliff again.


    Why can''t grandma get the title after her own resurrection?


    You know, I came to take part in the test of the ancient temple for the title of the ancient temple.


    The so-called Temple owner actually said that if he wanted to revive his grandmother, he could not get the title.


    I''m afraid that even people who are calm can''t calm down like me now.


    So I began to hesitate up, the temple master I don''t speak, face is also an instant appeared a smile.


    "Ha ha, although the temple can satisfy your wish, you can think it over carefully, and you don''t have to be in a hurry. Come with me." The temple Lord saw my face full of hesitation, stood there and began to say to me.


    I was also a moment to send a breath, if I really want to make a choice immediately, I really do not know what to do.


    The temple master began to go towards the light gate just now. I watched the temple master walk like the light gate step by step, and I also followed closely.


    But the temple master walked to the front and back of the light door and looked at me, but it didn''t seem to be waiting for me.


    Just as my face began to appear suspicious, I immediately realized that the closer the light door was, the more powerful there was an obstruction, as if to keep myself out.


    I felt the resistance, and the look on my face began to complicate.


    The temple master just looked at me with a smile at the light gate.


    "If you want to get the wish of the temple, you have to go through the light gate to the temple quickly. If the light gate disappears, you will be trapped in the endless dark space." The temple owner said to me with a smile.


    "My wish is to revive my grandmother." I stabilize the mood in the heart, firmly said to the temple Lord.


    Seeing my wish, the temple owner seemed a little incredulous and said, "if you choose to revive your grandmother, the title will not be with you. You should know that the title of the ancient temple is very powerful, not just a title."


    I felt a little lost in my heart, but I still made this choice.


    Yes, in front of interests and family, I chose family.

 Chapter 187

    "Damn, that''s too cruel." Heard that the temple master calmly standing beside the light, looking at his difficult move, my heart is the temple master''s home up and down greetings again.


    But I''m also worried. If I''m trapped in this endless dark space, it''s not as cruel as killing myself.


    At the thought of being trapped, I can''t help feeling chilly.


    Looking at the temple master''s eyes staring at himself, I don''t know how unhappy I am.


    Regardless of the pain on my body, I gritted my teeth and thought in my heart: "fight, no matter what, first pass this pass in front of me."


    So I began to stride towards guangmen. If it wasn''t for my own injury, how could it be.


    Hiss...


    without taking a step, the huge resistance immediately surrounded me and formed a strong tearing force. Under the strong tearing force, the injured area gradually began to crack and exude blood. The pain immediately made me hiss.


    As soon as I bite my teeth, I don''t care a lot. The powerful momentum in my body will compete with the prestige of the light gate.


    Finally, I went to the light door reluctantly, and my clothes had already been wet by the flowing blood.


    "Ha ha, that''s good. Let''s go." That temple Lord seemed to admire of looked at me, smile Ying Ying said to me.


    I didn''t have the strength to say anything to the temple master. Seeing that the temple master''s body flashed into the light gate, I quickly walked into the light gate without hesitation.


    Boom!


    A bang with dazzling light, people lost in the light door.


    After a while, when I really opened my eyes, I found that I had reached a magnificent hall.


    The exquisite stone pillars are carved with vivid dragons, which are very fierce, just like living creatures.


    In addition to these pillars, the open hall is extremely open. After observing for a while, I found that there is no door in this hall.


    Along the front of the main hall, there are several stone steps, on which stands the same building as the altar, but it is much smaller than the altar.


    It looks very beautiful, and the delicate patterns show the chill.


    Seeing the scenes in front of me, I was like a child who had never seen the world before, and the novelty in my heart was revealed without concealment.


    In an instant, my brain trembled, and I woke up from this new intoxication.


    Wake up in my heart a burst of fear, I know just must be in the magic.


    If I don''t wake up, the consequences are unimaginable. I stare at the temple master in front of me and say, "what did you do?"


    But that temple Lord as if nothing had happened, the look on the face is still flat.


    Looking at my excited expression, I can''t help but say to me: "I just want to test whether my heart is tenacious, and there is no malice."


    The Lord of the temple said quietly, as if it was not a big deal at all.


    Then the temple owner said to me, "you have passed the test. Now you can say one of your wishes in this temple."


    As soon as I heard the fierce reaction, yes, now I am in the main hall of the temple, I can have a wish.


    But my heart is still struggling, on the one hand is his loving grandmother, on the other hand is his temple title, not to mention this is the legendary ancient temple title.


    At the thought of this, I didn''t know how to choose. In the face of this temple test, I thought these were illusory.


    But even if it is illusory, but the kind of family and the kind of grandmother who let his heart feel warm, once real in front of his eyes.


    "But what''s the point of even resurrecting your grandmother? I may never come back here again. " At this time, different voices began to appear in my contradictory heart.


    At this time, the temple master began to urge: "do you think about it? Now in this temple, just say what you want, and I can help you achieve it. "


    My God, when the words of the Lord of the temple rang in my ears again, my heart suddenly began to become impatient again.


    For myself, this choice is too difficult.


    If you choose to get the temple title, it''s a real benefit.


    And this time I came to God just to get the title, my resurrection grandmother''s heart began to shake up.


    Gradually my heart began to shake, but in the face of the temple, I was still silent.


    Because I''m afraid, once I say it, I''m afraid that decision will make me regret it.


    So I dare not say that maybe I am selfish, but is it really worth it for the illusory grandmother in the temple?


    You know, that title is the title of the ancient temple. It''s a real orthodox title. As long as you get that title, you can enhance your strength a lot. This is undoubtedly a powerful help for you to resist those more and more powerful enemies in the future.However, my heart just does not allow me to do so, even in the face of the illusory granny who has been together for a short time, in my heart is also branded with an indelible mark.


    If I miss this opportunity to revive my grandmother, will my conscience not feel uneasy?


    No! The answer is sure to be what I can imagine. Originally, it was a seemingly simple decision. When I came here, I felt like a mess.


    When I think of the time when I just came to the village with the temple, a group of people were bullying themselves around me. At this time, my grandmother took a stick to drive away the evil people for herself.


    That kind of loving eyes have been deeply engraved in their own bones, and the two hard nests are the most delicious things they have ever eaten.


    Now I think of it, that kind of afterglow seems to be on my lips.


    That kind of taste is the taste of home, and that kind of affection is the family affection that can''t be separated by time.


    Think of here, my eyes can''t help ruddy up.


    Finally, after countless struggles, I began to have the answer in my heart.


    I slowly opened my dry lips, and my heart became firm again. I said to the temple master, "I have already thought about it. My wish is to revive my grandmother."


    The temple master saw that my eyes began to change. He didn''t expect that I chose a surprising result in front of a real benefit.


    The temple master held back for a moment and said to me, "you know, the title of the ancient temple has a different meaning. Don''t you really think about it?"


    I heard the God''s words again firmly said: "no, I just resurrect my grandmother."

 Chapter 188

    I didn''t waver when I saw the regretful color on the face of the temple master.


    Because in my opinion, family love is an indelible thing in the world. Only with family love can human beings continue.


    At this time, I raised my voice again and said firmly to the temple master, "temple master, my wish is to revive my grandmother. Please revive my grandmother!"


    Seeing that I was so firm, the Lord of the temple said again, "have you really decided? You need to know that the temple title you have won is similar to your current fighting heart function. No, it should be stronger. "


    Although I have made a plan to give up, but in the face of the temple Lord''s voice, I am still shocked in my heart.


    Although I don''t know how powerful the ancient title is, I know how powerful the fighting heart is.


    With the heart of fighting, I can beat the sword devil who can''t be defeated. If it wasn''t for moganna who saved him from the void, he would not know where he is now.


    But how can the decision I made go against my heart.


    "Yes, my wish is to revive my grandmother." As long as my grandmother can resurrect, no matter what title it is or how strong the title is, most of it has nothing to do with me. Now the only thing I want to do is to resurrect my grandmother quickly.


    I think that my grandmother will soon be able to revive, my heart again overflowed with a trace of warmth, as if bathed in the sun, I feel very happy.


    "Well, I''ll do what you want." When your God Temple Lord saw that I was not changing my tongue and still had a firm face, he finally showed a smile and said to me.


    As if this is the answer that the temple Lord wants, seeing the change on the temple Lord''s face, my heart is also a burst of curiosity.


    Boom!


    With the right arm of the temple owner raised, a golden light instantly shot into the only step in the hall. In fact, the small decoration higher than the other ground is a small altar.


    When that extremely rich golden light shot into the small altar, boom! The momentum of the golden light suddenly rose.


    In an instant, the air in the closed hall suddenly became violent, and the air suddenly became turbulent.


    Out of the temple, the Lord is still calm, I have been blown by the earthquake storm began to stagger up.


    I forced to open my eyes to see what the temple master wanted.


    Bang!


    Soon the other hand of the temple master also pressed on the small altar, and the golden light shining through the whole hall began to converge little by little.


    With the convergence of the golden light, the turbulent flow of the crazy bully in the hall is gradually calmed down, and the former calm is restored.


    I stare at the scene in front of me. It seems incredible. The golden light seems to have turned into liquid. In the round basin of the altar, it has changed into liquid, and the golden liquid is rich.


    It seems to contain a strong force, people feel unfathomable.


    After all this, the temple master also wiped the sweat on his forehead, turned around and said to me with a smile, "Congratulations, now you are just passing the examination of the temple."


    I heard the words of the Lord of the temple and looked at his fast changing expression. The feeling in my heart could not be expressed in words.


    I haven''t passed the temple test for a long time, but now I''ve passed it.


    But think carefully: "no, what if we just pass the matter of resurrecting grandma now?" At the thought of this, my heart immediately became anxious.


    "Pass the test now? What about my resurrection of grandma? " My heart has been like a hot pot of ants, began to worry about the temple asked.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. Your grandmother will come back to life, but can you come here now?" The temple master saw that since I was worried, the smile on my face was more brilliant.


    After hearing the words of the Lord of the temple, my heart, which had been moved to my throat, was calm again.


    After a long breath in my heart, I went to the direction of the temple master and the small altar with some doubts.


    When I walked in, I found the transparent golden liquid in the basin in the center of the altar.


    Heart greatly shocked up, God, this thing actually contains the energy of terror, even himself is also scared.


    When I was full of face, the temple Master said, "now you can get the title test."


    I was confused again. Didn''t I just pass the test? Why do you have to test now.


    Thinking of what happened in the ancient temple, I began to get depressed.


    "Well, the Lord of the temple, right? How can I get the title test?" Seeing that things are almost settled, a dangling heart feels incomparably relaxed and involuntarily says to the slippery head of an temple."Just put your hand in it." The temple master''s attitude now turned 180 degrees and said to me with a smile.


    I thought to myself, "shit, is that easy? Isn''t this old thing lying to me? " Of course, it''s impossible for me to say these words.


    Just looking at the look of the temple master full of expectation, I slowly raised my hands and began to put them into the basin full of golden liquid.


    When my hands just began to touch the golden liquid, I suddenly felt a strong gravitational pull on myself.


    At that time, I just felt numb in my hands, and various pictures began to appear in my mind.


    That huge amount of information is just like breaking through my brain. This huge amount of information begins to spread in my brain one by one.


    In the face of the transmission of information, my heart was completely shocked.


    It''s a matter of ancient times. It''s actually presented in my mind. If I say so, don''t I know the secret of ancient times that people don''t know now?


    Slowly, after the memory transmission, the temple hall began to reverberate with this kind of ethereal melody, as if it was carrying out some kind of ancient ceremony.


    Bang!


    I stood on the altar, the altar instantly burst out of a very shocking golden light, straight to heaven and earth, the whole temple hall was covered with layers of golden ripples, set off layers of waves.


    The temple master looked at it with a smile, showing a touch of excitement.


    "I give you the descendants of the dragon in the name of heaven and earth!" An old voice of vicissitudes began to reverberate in the hall.


    When the temple Master heard the name, the whole person began to be excited and seemed to stand unsteadily.


    I also showed a strong sense of excitement, and thought to myself: "Damn, this is too awesome. It''s the strongest in history. I''m the descendant of the dragon. You know my hometown..." I couldn''t help laughing when I thought about it.

 Chapter 189

    Soon the vicissitudes of the ancient sound and the rich golden light gradually disappeared, I obviously felt that there was something in my body, full of power.


    Looking back, I saw the temple master''s eyes full of excitement, and his trembling lips burst out a very weak voice.


    "How could it be, how could it be the descendant of the dragon!" That temple Lord stays to look at me full is inconceivable to say.


    But I don''t care about the question of the temple owner. Although I got the title of cow, I was very excited.


    But there is always a trace of regret in my heart, just like a stone always pressing itself.


    "Lord, I still want to revive my grandmother." I am full of expectation to the temple Lord said.


    When the Lord of the temple heard my words, he immediately came back to me and said, "I can''t do anything to revive your grandmother."


    When I heard the words of the Lord of the temple, I felt lost.


    But the words of the Lord of the temple let me rekindle the hope in my heart.


    "If you really want to revive your grandmother, it''s up to you." The temple master finally calmed down the excitement in his heart and said slowly.


    "What should I do?" Without any hesitation, I asked the Lord of the temple.


    "Originally, you couldn''t revive your grandmother, but you actually won the title of the strongest temple, the descendant of the dragon, so you could revive your grandmother." The temple master thought for a while before he spoke again.


    I have been a little dizzy by the Lord of the temple. It seems that he didn''t tell me what to do, but he said to me again with a dull voice: "because you are the descendant of the dragon, so you are qualified to enter a place called death abyss. As long as you can defeat the Golden Dragon there and get the wish stone inside, you will naturally revive your grandmother."


    "Where is that place? I''ll go now. " I immediately said to the Lord of the temple.


    The Lord of the temple looked at me and said nothing. With a wave of his hand, a light door appeared on the altar again.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a black light door was like an endless abyss. The Lord of the temple said again: "although you are qualified to enter the abyss of death, it is also extremely dangerous. You should be more careful yourself."


    The blood in my heart seems to be boiling. After so many things, how can I restrain the excitement in my heart when I hear that I really have the chance to revive my grandmother this time.


    Almost without any hesitation, I clenched my fist and quickly went through the light door.


    Shua!


    A staggering moment, I appeared in an extremely strange place, surrounded by dense trees, it is particularly quiet.


    I feel a little annoyed for a moment. It''s such a big place. Where should I find the wish stone.


    When I think of it, I feel depressed.


    But when I think of my grandmother, my heart is full of endless power.


    Shua!


    All of a sudden, the sky was covered with dark clouds. As soon as I looked up, I found a huge figure flying over me.


    I look carefully, it is a golden dragon, and in the sunlight appears particularly dazzling.


    There was no hesitation. Seeing the Golden Dragon galloping over me, I followed him quickly.


    Finally, I saw the Golden Dragon landing on a very wide open space. It seemed that there were layers of heat waves on the open space.


    Just looking at this, I didn''t find the so-called wish stone.


    So I''m not in a hurry to go out. After all, it''s not a wise choice to have a confrontation with golden dragon.


    It would be better if I could follow the dragon to find the stone of desire.


    So I quietly observed the Golden Dragon in the distance.


    But with a huge dragon chant, the Golden Dragon immediately soared up and flew in his own direction again.


    My heart immediately nervous up, in the face of the golden dragon, he did not intend to fight with him.


    Looking at the huge body, the domineering power of the dragon clan makes people feel a sense of awe. Moreover, according to my observation, the strength of the golden dragon is absolutely above me.


    Seeing that the golden dragon was flying towards itself again, I found that there was an extremely beautiful stone shining on the dragon''s forehead.


    saw this scene as like as two peas of gold, and the heart of the sacred dragon''s forehead was clearly the same as the stone of desire.


    Seeing this scene, I also shook my head helplessly. I didn''t want to fight with golden dragon.


    But it looks like there''s no other way but to fight hard. The hope of his grandmother''s resurrection lies in the Golden Dragon.


    I am also a gnash teeth, eyes burst out a strong golden light, staring straight at the golden dragon flying towards me.


    Obviously, my whereabouts must have been found by the golden dragon, who opened his mouth before he flew to me.Send out a strong dragon chant to me, shaking my eardrum.


    Then the roaring waves, like tornadoes, rolled up the trees around them in the air and turned them into pieces.


    I immediately burst out all the momentum in my body, resisting the strong storm.


    The frenzied wind is like a wind blade, which blows on his face with a painful feeling.


    Poof!


    Under the roar of the golden dragon, the originally dense forest around was razed to the ground in an instant.


    "Hum, ignorant human, how did you come here?" The Golden Dragon found himself roaring in the air.


    At that time, I heard the voice of the golden dragon, and my heart was trembling. But because the storm was too overbearing, I had to fight hard and had no time to escape.


    Bang!


    I bear the pain to summon the storm sword, the momentum of the moment increased several times, then gradually let the body pain relieved a lot.


    When the Dragon saw me, he could not help roaring again. "Well, since you have come to the abyss of death, you should die here."


    Boom!


    At this time, I saw that the fierce Golden Dragon didn''t hesitate at all. I picked up the storm sword in my hand and cut at the dragon.


    Bang!


    In my hand, the huge virtual shadow of the big sword immediately collided with the huge claws of the Golden Dragon and made a loud noise.


    My heart suddenly surprised, this holy dragon''s physique is too strong, even the storm sword can''t shake the slightest bit.


    But not long after the stalemate, the Golden Dragon roared again.


    On the top of the mountain, which was thought to be flat, huge rocks began to roll down and turn into dust in the roar of the storm sword and the holy dragon.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Under the instigation of the huge wings of the golden dragon, I tried my best to quickly push away, picked up the storm sword in my hand, and kept waving to resist.

 Chapter 190

    But the momentum of the golden dragon is completely above itself. I have guessed that the Golden Dragon may be very strong, but I didn''t expect that it would be so much stronger than myself.


    Originally thought that the huge body should be less clumsy, did not expect that the golden dragon was so sensitive, let me not enter.


    Shua!


    The huge claw of the dragon in my eyes was like my own fierce grasp. I quickly dodged, took back the storm sword in my hand, and immediately used it to the extreme.


    The storm sword immediately flashed into the sky, even in the daytime.


    In a moment, the air around me began to be filled with the strong and strong sword Qi of the storm sword. I raised the huge virtual shadow of the storm sword and cut it fiercely towards the Giant Claw of the Golden Dragon.


    Bang!


    When the storm sword collided with the golden dragon, there was a violent sound immediately, and the surrounding air seemed to be compressed to the extreme instantly, making a continuous sound explosion.


    I only felt numbness on my arm again, and in this huge impact, I kept flying backwards.


    Trembling hands began to flow out of the blood, along the storm sword began to slowly drip.


    Feel that gold dragon powerful physique, my heart is also a strong shock.


    Gradually began to appear in the heart of hesitation, I began to think that such a powerful golden dragon, I really can defeat him?


    But when I think of grandma''s resurrection hope all in the golden dragon, the short hesitation in my heart is fleeting.


    In the brief confrontation with the golden dragon, it was obvious that he was completely at a disadvantage.


    Boom!


    The Dragon looked at me, standing there, and began to stir up the wings violently. At the same time, it also spurted a hot flame from its mouth.


    The fire, stirred by the huge wings, immediately formed a fire dragon and came straight at me.


    When the hot magma like flame mixed, the hurricane immediately burned up the surrounding air, and the burning flame began to fall violently around me like fireworks.


    My heart suddenly surprised, sweat on the forehead began to roll out, if this was hit by the fire dragon, where to live.


    Boom!


    The fire dragon rushed to his chest in an instant, hesitating too fast to escape.


    So I had no choice but to raise the storm sword in my hand and resist in a hurry.


    But the fierce red dragon instantly turned the storm sword in my hand into a fiery one, and the raging heat continued to rage in front of me.


    Poof!


    I just feel a stuffy chest, a mouthful of blood from the final jet away, the terrible high temperature actually vomited the blood directly evaporated.


    And his two arms began to burn under the high temperature.


    I bite bite, regardless of the body pain, picked up the hands of the storm sword, immediately toward the Golden Dragon ruthlessly split past.


    The golden dragon was as motionless as an iron one.


    I was shocked that the sword of Fengfeng sword didn''t even hurt the skin of the Golden Dragon.


    Seeing all this, my heart was depressed, and again I vomited a mouthful of blood. My eyes were fixed on the Golden Dragon.


    "Hum, human beings are beyond their ability. Since they have entered the abyss of death, you don''t want to go out alive." The Golden Dragon said to my humble mouth.


    Poof!


    Spit out a mouthful of residual blood, my eyes glared at the golden dragon, said: "my life is not up to you to decide." With that, I began to burst out all my strength, and storm sword was also promoted by me to the highest tonnage.


    Hum!


    The Golden Dragon saw that I was still working hard to pin and snorted again and said to me, "don''t waste your efforts. I am invincible in the abyss of death. You can''t hurt me."


    I raised the windstorm sword in my hand to form a huge sword shadow again. With endless power, it seemed that I wanted to kill heaven and earth. I wanted to chop the Golden Dragon.


    The fierce heat around was swept away under the sword, leaving a cold sword filled the whole mountain forest.


    Boom!


    A sword that goes straight to heaven and earth is full of huge power, and falls on the golden holy dragon with violent momentum.


    The sword light fell, the smoke surrounded, the huge figure of the Golden Dragon began to shake twice, and then issued an angry roar.


    When the smoke dispersed, the huge figure of the Golden Dragon began to show. The two fiery red eyes were full of a strong sense of killing. They stared at me and said, "you want to die!"


    With that, the huge figure was shaking violently.


    Bang! The original body is many times bigger than me, the Golden Dragon''s body began to make a violent noise, the original huge dragon shadow gradually began to rise.


    When I saw this scene, my heart was stagnant. I didn''t expect that the Golden Dragon could be transformed.


    Poof!


    Before I could react, the Golden Dragon had a huge claw like me.Seeing that I was about to reach my body, I quickly raised the storm sword in my hand to resist.


    But because the gold dragon''s speed is too fast, in the rush of resistance, I was born of the shock of inverted fly out.


    WOW!


    Several mouthfuls of blood gushed out in succession, and the body with huge pain could not move.


    Although the Lord of the temple said that the golden dragon was very strong, he did not say that it could be so strong.


    Looking at the huge figure, I felt so powerless for the first time.


    The Golden Dragon saw me flying upside down, threw a scornful look at me again and said with disdain: "go to die."


    With that, the Golden Dragon began to pounce on me. I just felt numb under the attack of the Golden Dragon. I saw that the huge dragon claw was about to grab me, but I couldn''t move a cent when I lay on the ground.


    A kind of extreme uneasiness began to fill my heart. Am I going to stop here?


    No! A strong unwillingness began to linger in my heart. I began to roar angrily at the thought that my grandmother had not been revived, but I would be buried here.


    Just as the huge dragon claw banged on my body, a strange golden light began to shoot from my body, directly isolating the huge claw.


    Extremely weak, I looked at this magical scene and began to be shocked, but the Golden Dragon began to panic and tremble and said: "impossible, how can you be the descendant of the dragon."


    Ah! The Golden Dragon just like to see the devil began to scream in fear, the sound of tragic dragon began to ring between heaven and earth.


    When I heard that the Golden Dragon said the descendant of the dragon, my heart was full of doubt, but this is not what I care about now, now I only know that the Golden Dragon began to become afraid.


    Boom!


    The golden light from my body began to gather into a huge virtual shadow of the real dragon, which was about to swallow towards the Golden Dragon.


    The Golden Dragon just like the mouse to see the cat began to run up, but the huge real dragon virtual shadow stretched out a huge dragon claw, a golden dragon caught back.


    Lying on the ground, I can be said to be completely shocked.


    The real dragon opens its mouth and sucks fiercely. Under the pain of the golden dragon, a shadow is gradually sucked into the real dragon''s mouth.


    I can''t believe the scene I saw at this time. The real dragon and the virtual shadow were absorbing the dragon soul of the Golden Dragon.

 Chapter 191

    No matter how hard the Golden Dragon struggled in the virtual claw of the real dragon, it didn''t help. Moreover, the Golden Dragon made a miserable howl, which made people feel numb.


    But at this time, looking at this sudden turning point, my heart is also deeply shocked.


    Originally thought that the Golden Dragon''s powerful body would fall into a bitter battle, but with the appearance of the real dragon, the Golden Dragon had no resistance.


    I feel a kind of unprecedented excitement about the praise of the descendant of the dragon. Originally, the last wish of the temple master was to revive grandma. Unexpectedly, I finally got the title of the descendant of the dragon through the temple test.


    Although I can see that the temple owner was also shocked by the title, and I think it''s a very strong title, but I still didn''t think it would be such a strong title. It''s the emperor of the dragon.


    With the huge virtual shadow of the real dragon devouring the soul of the golden dragon, it began to dissipate gradually, and turned into a golden light to get into its own body again.


    Boom!


    After the virtual shadow of the real dragon dissipated, the body of the huge golden dragon fell to the ground with a bang, and the ground was solidly smashed into a huge pit, stirring up dust all over the sky.


    As the real dragon virtual shadow swallowed the dragon soul, it quickly got into its own body, and the body that could not move began to recover slowly.


    But my pain didn''t disappear at all, and a bitter smile could not help but emerge from the corner of my mouth.


    After a long time, I finally got up from the ground.


    Looking at the wish on the forehead of the golden dragon, the stone heart was full of excitement. The thought that her grandmother could be revived soon diluted the great pain of her body.


    I dragged my tired body to the golden dragon, and pried the huge wish stone on my forehead carefully with the windstorm sword.


    Bang!


    When I pried open the wishing stone, I heard a crisp sound. The huge wishing stone immediately fell to the ground with the size of a fist.


    I quickly picked up the wish stone on the ground and headed for the messengers.


    Shua!


    Through the portal, I went back to the main hall of the temple again, and the temple master saw me appear in the main hall, and his eyes were directly staring at me.


    Before the Lord of the temple opened his mouth, I said directly, "I''ve got the wish stone. Now how can I revive my grandmother?"


    That temple Lord didn''t seem to react, slightly Leng for a while, but soon came back to God and said: "since you''ve got it back, come with me." With that, he kept looking up and down at me.


    Soon, the temple master took me back to the familiar village, but the familiar figure was no longer there. However, the thought of reviving my grandmother immediately made me very excited.


    When the Lord of the temple took me back to the village head, he said to me, "just put the wish stone on the altar in the village and think about the people you want to revive."


    With that, the Lord of the temple disappeared in the light door again.


    When I turned around, I walked directly to the village altar without hesitation.


    On the street to the village, many people saw me leave and came up.


    Seeing that the villagers have changed so much after taking back the good heart, my heart is much better.


    Now we just wait for ourselves to revive our grandmother, then this matter even has a perfect ending.


    Thinking of this, there was a little tension in my heart. When the villagers knew my intention, they were excited and followed me to the altar.


    Soon all the villagers gathered around the square of the altar. Under the leadership of the village head, I went up to the small platform of the altar and carefully put the wish stone on the candlestick of the altar with both hands.


    Boom!


    I saw the wish stone gradually turned into liquid and poured into the candle. The candlestick that had been extinguished suddenly lit up and burst out a strong column of light straight into the sky.


    When I saw this scene, I immediately meditated in accordance with what the temple Master said.


    I think of the scene when I first came to the village and the kind old man drove away the bully for me. The warmth I felt from the kind and kind people gathered into a warm current in my heart.


    Boom!


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that the white light began to become more intense. The altar was covered by a golden light in the square.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the golden light began to reflect back towards the altar on the ground again, and then there was a strong light on the ground, which was really blinding.


    After the golden light slowly dispersed, a familiar figure appeared in front of my eyes. I could no longer help the excitement in my heart and ran towards the figure quickly.


    Everything is like a dream, I held the old man''s eyes, unconsciously eyes have shed tears.The old man also slowly opened his eyes, looking at me, holding her also shed tears.


    I looked around the square, and some villagers wiped their eyes with their hands.


    "Grandma." I cried to the kind old man excitedly.


    "Oh, my good grandson." The old man hugged me and said to me.


    Then a figure quickly ran to me and grandma, and knelt on the ground with a puff.


    Yes, this man is Wang Pang. Wang Pang has deeply repented for what he has done.


    Wang said to my grandmother, "I''m sorry. I''m a jerk." And he slapped himself in the face.


    But it can be seen that fat Wang really repented.


    Where did my loving grandmother experience this scene? She watched Wang Fat kneel on the ground and wanted to help him up.


    I also helped my grandmother to go over and said to Wang pangzi, "get up, let him pass the past."


    Then, surrounded by villagers, grandma and I left the village head''s altar and walked towards the residence.


    Only when we got to the once shabby house, there were only ashes on the ground.


    Grandma''s nose acid, again shed tears.


    People are also worried to see such a scene.


    The fat man said, "Auntie and brother, please come to my house first. I''ll find some brothers to help you build a new house."


    Then I took my grandmother to Wang pangzi''s house and talked about what happened these days.


    Seeing grandma''s kind eyes, my eyes were moist again.


    This is a kind of warmth of home, a kind of kinship, a kind of family care for themselves.


    When I think of these, I always feel that there are no difficulties in the world that can overwhelm me. One day, I will let the devil like moganna disappear forever, and all this is to better protect my home.

 Chapter 192

    The next day, I said goodbye to my grandmother and walked out of the village early, because Wang promised that he would take good care of my grandmother after I left.


    I was also greatly relieved when I finally did a good job of my grandmother''s resurrection and the village.


    The thought of being separated from Yan for such a long time also began to be missed in my heart.


    So after leaving the village, I found the Lord of the temple and returned to the human horse tribe with the help of the Lord of the temple.


    Boom!


    When I walked out of the temple, the original majestic temple with a bang, but slowly became ethereal.


    The tremendous sound immediately attracted the people of the people and horses.


    Instantly heard that with the dense sound of the horse''s hoof, people and horses of the whole square surrounded by water.


    Looking at the palace disappearing behind, it seems that there is an inexplicable missing in my heart.


    But looking back at the dense crowd in front of me, I was sweating on my forehead.


    I thought in my heart: "Damn, is this noise too big? How come all the people of the people and horses are here?"


    But I still wiped the sweat on my forehead and walked towards the square.


    Seeing me walking into the square, the sage of the people and horses raised the high horse''s hooves again and roared in the sky.


    Then the people and horses in the square began to roar toward the sky one by one, and they also gathered their hooves.


    "Dear! What is this for? " Seeing such a scene, I couldn''t help asking questions in my heart.


    Then the sage of the Renma clan came directly to me and said, "xiaolun, you have come out at last."


    "Hasn''t Yan and man three knives come out yet?" I didn''t see Yan and man in the square. He couldn''t help but ask the sage of Renma nationality.


    The sage of the Renma nationality said to me with a smile, "Hey, they have been out for a long time. Come with me."


    Then I came to the hall with the sages of the people and horses.


    Finally, I saw Yan and man Sandao in the hall.


    "Master, you are back at last. We have been waiting for you for a long time." That pretty three knives saw me to walk in, hurriedly open mouth to say.


    "Ha ha, good boy, you can do it." I haven''t seen man Sandao for a long time. Now I''m happy to see that he and Yan have returned to the Renma clan safely.


    But just walked into the hall, I saw that Yan''s didn''t seem to have much excitement.


    However, I didn''t care too much. With Yan''s cold character, I naturally won''t show much in front of people, so I didn''t think much.


    After that, the head of the Ma clan came in and chatted.


    The head of the Renma clan said, "xiaolun, we have held a celebration party specially for you. At that time, everyone will be lively."


    "Well, thank you, patriarch." Seeing that the head of the Renma clan is so enthusiastic, I think it''s also a happy reply.


    After chatting for a while, Yan said that he was a little tired and wanted to go back to the house to have a rest, while man Sandao and I wandered among the people.


    After experiencing those things of the ancient temple, I feel that I haven''t relaxed for a long time. In the light of my eyes, I feel comfortable when I look at the beautiful scenery of the people and horses.


    Soon night began to fall, but the people and horses were very noisy.


    The campfire on the square added a touch of festive atmosphere.


    Some satisfied young people watched Yan and I go to the square, and their eyes already showed a look of awe.


    Yes, at the moment when I walked out of the temple, people knew the title I got. That''s why there was a very shocking scene. It was the highest etiquette of the people and horses.


    I took Yan step by step to the square, that man san dao has long been restless, early ran to the past and the people of the horse race jumped up.


    The party is very lively, everyone you a cup of me a cup of all began to appear a bit drunk.


    That Yan is also holding the wine cup in his hand to drink, white face began to show a trace of red, the graceful posture in the light of the campfire is particularly attractive.


    Looking at Yan''s beautiful body, my heart seems to be covered with countless ants.


    "Yan, you are so beautiful." I can''t help but walk to Yan''s side and say softly.


    But Yan didn''t seem to hear it at all. He continued to drink the wine cup in his hand.


    I was surprised to see the drunk Yan.


    Looking at Yan unexpectedly and peacetime that kind of state is completely different, in the heart of doubt inevitably many.


    "Yan, what''s the matter with you?" See Yan this appearance, I can''t help of start concern of ask a way.


    But at this time Yan actually like a hurt child, a hugged me on my shoulder, want to find comfort.


    Suddenly I just feel a burst of heat in the heart, I gently pat this Yan''s shoulder, is about to comfort a way.


    But Yan lost the wine cup in his hand and hugged me tightly again. I only felt a slight pressure on my chest, just like myself.At this time, my breathing began to become rapid.


    See Yan has appeared a bit drunk, I hold Yan left the bonfire party, ready to send her back to the house to rest.


    Squeak!


    I pushed open the door and went in with Yan in my arms.


    For the first time, I felt that the blood gas in my chest was so violent.


    That fair skin is smooth incomparable, oneself so embrace Yan in the bosom, Yan incredibly full of intoxication in front of oneself cried.


    I slowly put Yan on the bed and asked softly, "what happened?"


    See Yan cry so sad, my heart is also uneasy.


    "I hate the blood of angels!" That Yan seems to be under the action of drunk essence began to roar out loud.


    When I heard that, the whole person was stupid. What happened to the blood of the angel? " Although the heart is suspicious, but see Yan this appearance, I also not good to ask.


    Just as I pacified Yan, I was about to leave.


    Once again, I couldn''t help looking back at Yan, who was lying on the bed and turned over to reveal a piece of white flowers.


    Instantly I feel the blood surging, the black sexy professional suit with Yan''s sexy figure, it is impossible to resist the gushing blood.


    "You don''t go." Yan, who was lying on the bed, started calling to me and grabbed me.


    I took a deep breath, and the cold jade hand was as clean and smooth as ice and snow.


    I just felt dazzled, as if it was a complete illusion.


    Just as his mind was dull, Yan said, "I can''t use the power of titles."


    At that time, I was in a daze and didn''t understand the direction at all. I was surprised and asked, "what?"


    "Because of angel blood, I can''t use the power of titles." Finish saying that Yan hugs oneself to cry aloud.


    Yan cry is so sad, listen to is so heartbreaking.


    Yan raised his head and stared at himself with a firm look. At the same time, his crystal like lips were close to his mouth.


    My heart suddenly a tight, hold Yan''s hands more force up, that smooth skin is full of elasticity.


    Finally, I can no longer control their original instinct, with a short breath immediately entangled with Yan.


    At this moment, an unprecedented happiness reverberated in my heart for a long time.

 Chapter 193

    Happy time always passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, Yan and I, who were sleeping in bed, began to wake up gradually under a bunch of warm sunshine.


    "You wake up." Looking at Yan wake up with sleepy eyes, I can''t help holding her in my arms.


    "Well, let''s get up quickly..." Yan looked a little flustered.


    I stretched out a hand to knead a way on Yan''s face: "urgent what, good early."


    This night is in is to come too suddenly, see Yan didn''t object, I lowered Yan''s body again, took Yan in the bosom.


    After a while, I saw the sleeping Yan quietly got up and left Yan De''s house.


    I don''t want to let the people of Renma know that I was sleeping with Yan last night.


    At this time out of Yan''s room, feel the morning with a little cool wind, just make my confused brain awake.


    Last night''s event seemed like a dream to myself. When I thought of the incredible scene yesterday, I couldn''t help standing in the yard and took a deep breath again.


    I walked back to my room and felt refreshed after washing.


    "Master, are you up?" Just back in my house, I heard the sound of man san dao in the yard.


    I also coughed twice. I opened my throat and said, "get up. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s time for us to go back after so many days here." Man san dao heard my voice and said aloud again.


    "Oh? Are you homesick, ha ha. " Hearing that man Sandao wants to go back, I naturally know what the boy thinks.


    But it''s almost time to go back. After all, I''ve been among the people for a long time.


    So I thought about it and said to man Sandao, "OK, you go to see if Yan is up. Later, we''ll go to meet the Ma people, and we''ll go back together."


    "Well, good." Man Sandao immediately agreed when he heard my words, and the monkey ran towards the yard.


    I packed up my things and walked out.


    Later, after taking Yan and man Sandao to bid farewell to the people and horses, they began to walk towards man Sandao''s family.


    Looking at Yan''s complicated expression all the way, I was also secretly funny.


    However, the living treasure of man san dao is very active along the way.


    But at this time, man Sandao didn''t know that his family was experiencing a nightmare.


    In this way, Yan and I, as well as man Sandao, approached man Sandao''s family step by step.


    Just as I arrived at the boundary of man san dao family, I found a smell of evil.


    I don''t know what it is, but when I got the title of the descendant of the dragon, it seems that my senses began to become stronger.


    Hesitating, I always feel strange, but in order not to let Yan and man worry, I didn''t say it.


    Along the way, I just let man Sandao play seriously and tell him that he was a little tired after a series of things. I would tell his family to take a rest early.


    After listening to me, that man san dao seemed to think of something. He began to speed up and gallop in the dense forest.


    Yan after a night of things, the expression seems to have become a little different, but along the way is still silent, just look at this from time to time, I show a smile.


    The white cheek is as red as peach blossom, which makes people look at it. It''s just pleasing to the eye.


    However, as I got closer to the man Sandao family, a more uneasy mood began to linger in my heart.


    Finally, when we went to the outside of the tribe, we found some different places.


    The Huacao trees were originally designed to hide the location of man Sandao family, but only to ensure the concealment of man Sandao family.


    However, the original dense trees were full of ruins, and more of them were uprooted or burned.


    When man Sandao spoke about all this, he said to me anxiously, "master, is something wrong?"


    Yan also frowned and said: "xiaolun, it can''t really happen.


    At this time, I also showed a trace of suspicion.


    But in the eyes of man san dao, it was a thunderbolt from the clear sky.


    Quickly improve the speed, quickly toward their own family.


    Yan and I saw that man Sandao ran up in a hurry, and we also ran after him quickly.


    You know, these scenes are enough to show that something bad has happened to man Sandao''s family.


    Random without a trace of hesitation, with Yan is also fast toward man three knife family and go.


    Boom!


    A loud bang, we see the scene of the smoker are deeply shocked.


    You''re kidding. Now people with three swords are injured and killed.See this scene, how not to let people worry.


    At this time, man Sandao seemed to rush into the crowd with some anger and roared: "who is it, I must break him to pieces." With that, man san dao began to show a sense of killing and burst out from his eyes.


    Yan see this scene is also a moment emerged deep shock.


    In front of me, the man''s family had been robbed. A large number of the injured people kept wailing.


    Looking at man san dao coming back, those injured people rolled downstairs in tears and said, "it''s the devil, it''s the devil. This revenge must be avenged."


    When I heard the word devil, my mind exploded again.


    "What is the devil?" When I heard the devil, I didn''t restrain my anger. I asked these barbarians in a loud voice.


    Then man Sandao and Yan and I went through the injured people everywhere. Looking at this chaotic scene, our anger seemed to be gushing inside.


    I looked at this time full of murderous man three knives, quickly went forward and patted him on the shoulder, said: "rest assured three knives, this revenge will be for you."


    Man san dao''s hands were creaking. Under my shot, he gradually looked back and said, "master, thank you."


    Yan see this scene is also stepped forward to comfort: "don''t worry, we will help you revenge."


    Finally, I found the elder of man Sandao clan and realized that a while ago, a legion of Mo ganna attacked the village when they passed by.


    At the time of saying all this, it seems that all the people of man san dao were angry.


    When I heard what happened, I felt a chill in my eyes, but the most important thing was to cheer up.


    After walking around the tribe, the murderous spirit in man san dao''s eyes turned into a long stream of tears.


    The injured or the dead here are all the relatives of man Sandao.


    Moganna''s demonic Legion actually passed by. It was so cruel to attack the village.


    Seeing these scenes, I am determined to help man Sandao revenge and destroy the demon army.

 Chapter 194

    Man Sandao''s red eyes shot out a strong murderous spirit, and then asked one of the elders, "where are those people?"


    Hearing the words, the elders, who were already holding their anger in their hearts, all said to man Sandao indignantly, "they are going to the west, and we don''t know the exact location."


    The anger in man san dao''s heart was almost to the extreme. He slapped the table fiercely and yelled: "I''m going to kill these demons."


    When man Sandao said this, I was also happy.


    Then he looked at the man three knives and counted the green shape of the man family. He rushed to the direction of the demon army.


    Yan and I also followed in the past. Although this is man Sandao''s family affair, when we met me, we must help man Sandao, not to mention an army of Morgana, the demon army.


    If man san dao would not have been so hot-blooded before, I think man san dao got some benefits in the temple. Now I can''t help guessing when I see man san dao.


    In the process of chasing, I said to man Sandao: "not bad, Sandao, you have grown up a lot."


    "Man Sandao looked at me and said with determination:" master, don''t worry, I will let moganna, the demon army, pay the price. "


    Shua!


    Dense trees in the jungle, a black figure with a devil''s breath, instantly shuttle through the grass, very fast.


    I jumped, took out the storm sword and went to the black figure.


    Bang!


    After a crisp sound, the devil could not move under my sword.


    After I shot, man Sandao and Yan followed me quickly.


    The man with the devil''s breath began to be ferocious on the ground.


    "Say, where are your legions, and who are they?" I pointed to the demon legion with the point of my sword.


    Before I could find out the news, man Sandao went forward to beat the people of the demon army.


    "Three knives, stop first." I saw that crazy man Sandao was also shouting to him.


    When man Sandao stopped, the demon army was almost beaten.


    Among them, on the way of questioning, that man san dao couldn''t help beating the people of the demon Legion again. At this time, the murderous Spirit sent out by man san dao made the demon soldiers tremble.


    Seeing the people of the demon Legion shivering with the beating of man san dao, the people of the demon Legion finally told the position of the Legion under the violent beating of man san dao.


    After preliminary confirmation of the Legion, we speeded up and went straight to the demon Legion.


    Finally, he found the base camp of the demonic army in a canyon. Man Sandao looked at the demonic army of moganna, and a strong sense of killing broke out in his eyes.


    Even without waiting for me to say a word, I rushed over with the big knife in my hand.


    "Ah, these three knives are still too powerful." Although I know that there are many minions in the demon Legion now, mansandao is enough to deal with it, but seeing that mansandao rushes directly, I also say to Yan in a low voice.


    "Well, if your family gets hurt, how can you calm down?" That Yan also turned a white eye to me to say.


    Then he followed man Sandao to rush down.


    When I and Yan and the young man arrived at the demon legion, the man three swords had already started the crazy killing.


    Hiss! Looking at man Sandao''s appearance, I also took a breath and said to Yan, "Yan, let''s not interfere in this. Let Sandao vent our grief."


    "Can san dao handle it?" Yan some worries of ask a way.


    "Don''t worry, the combat effectiveness of Sandao is no problem to deal with these minions." I am very confident to Yan said.


    See man three knife of kill, the person of demon Legion simply immediately panicked.


    A captain level of people to us issued a strange cry, said: "you who dare to come here to die."


    "Hum, I''m looking for you. Die for me." That man three swords immediately roared at the leader of the demon Legion.


    After that, the big sword with three sabres slashed at the leader of the demon army.


    The look of the leader of the demon Legion suddenly changed. He saw that man''s three sabres were about to cut him.


    Shua!


    The leader of the demon Legion had to hide in a hurry, but the sword of man san dao was still a little faster. The leader of the demon Legion was cut off by man san dao.


    "You want to die!" The leader of the demon Legion reacted instantly and roared to man Sandao.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Die for me." Man Sandao waved his sword again and roared at the leader of the demon army.


    Another knife, man San, cut off the other arm of the leader of the demon Legion.


    In the eyes of the leader of the demon legion, I saw a trace of panic. In front of me, man san dao was just killing.A sense of killing actually made the leader of the demon Legion start to panic.


    But man san dao didn''t give the leader of the demon Legion a chance at all. He raised his hands again and waved the big sword in his hand. When the third Dao went down, the leader of the demon Legion couldn''t make any sound any more and fell to the ground heavily.


    Man Sandao''s face was splashed with blood under the crazy slaughter. The people of the demon army were tortured by man Sandao.


    "These three knives are so brave." Looking at the pretty three knives, now it''s just domineering side leakage, I said to Yan happily.


    "You are really a good apprentice." Looking at catharsis pretty three knives, Yan is also white, I one eye mouth way.


    "This knife, because you destroyed my home." Man san dao roared angrily as he waved the big knife.


    Ah!


    Ah!


    Ah!


    With a sad cry, man san dao was killed by a devil.


    The demons looked at man san dao in front of them, just like seeing the demons, and began to run around.


    Ah!


    With a scream out, man san dao is just like a harvester constantly harvesting the demons running around.


    "This knife is for my relatives!" Man Sandao roared again.


    The man clan people who came here with their eyes wide open watched the man three swordsmen rise and fall, one by one showing incredible expressions, but they were shocked to the ground.


    Even Yan is also incredible looking at man three knives in this demon legion, like a harvester crazy killing.


    "Three Dao seems to have changed a person." Yan frowned and said to me.


    I also drew a meaningful smile from the corner of my mouth and said to Yan, "this shows that Sandao has grown up. Only in this way can he better protect his family and his people."


    "Hum." Yan looked at me and continued to pay attention to man san dao.


    Looking at man san dao at this time, I couldn''t help thinking. "This is the man san dao after the real fury."

 Chapter 195

    See in front of the man three knives in the heart that share of the hatred of the devil wantonly vent out, my heart is also happy.


    Looking at the figure of man san dao, he suddenly became a little tall. This change was due to the murderous spirit of man san dao''s hands, which was recklessly killing these damned demons.


    Soon man Sandao came to us with his tired body.


    In front of him, his eyes were red, and his big knife pulled a deep gully on the ground.


    At this time, seeing the figure of man Sandao coming back, the eyes of the man clan people who came together had already stretched out a fanatical look.


    After seeing the invincible style of man san dao, the blood of the man clan seemed to be stimulated. Like man san dao, his eyes shot a strong blood gas, as if he was born for war.


    But I can also see that man san dao is obviously different from before after experiencing this crazy revenge.


    "Three knives, let''s go." Looking at man Sandao''s red eyes, I also patted him on the shoulder and said.


    Man san dao didn''t speak, just nodded slightly.


    Although the fierce man saber destroyed the demon army, it can be seen from his expression that the man clan suffered a heavy loss by the demon army, which was still a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Come on, let''s go back and cheer your people up." Yan at this time is also to man three Dao comfort way.


    Just as we were about to turn and leave, a sharp voice sounded behind us.


    "Can you leave?"


    bang!


    After the sound sounded, a beam of light from the sky with a dangerous atmosphere fell towards us.


    My heart a tight, shouting: "careful."


    The light beam fell down in front of us, and the ground was smashed into a deep pit. There was a stream of corrosive liquid around the pit, and the smell was disgusting.


    When we looked back, we saw a small figure appeared on the stone steps behind the demon Legion.


    Looking closely, the man was short and fat, and his bulging eyes and huge mouth were terrible.


    Seeing that we didn''t win, the man who looked at the disgusting demon Legion said again: "hum, I didn''t see that there were still some skills, but I dodged my move."


    Looking at this sudden person, I also snorted and said, "what are you, where did you come from?"


    The man immediately twisted his ugly face and showed his sharp teeth. He said angrily, "I am the great lord of the abyss. How dare you say I am? You want to die. "


    The man clan heard that the demon Legion said that he was the Lord of the abyss, and his face twitched slightly.


    I was surprised when I heard that. I didn''t expect that this ugly looking man was abyss mouth.


    That''s the big mouth.


    Without the slightest hesitation, I summoned the storm sword to cut at the mouth of the abyss.


    Boom!


    a light door opened, and the dazzling light filled the whole canyon. After the light, several figures appeared.


    "Hey, hey, you''re a fast runner." A gloomy figure began to emerge and said to the abyss.


    Then the light door dissipated and a figure came out of it.


    "Xiao Lun, it seems that the situation is not good." Yan saw a figure coming out again from the light door, frowned and said to me.


    "Hum, don''t interfere. That boy killed my Legion. I''ll kill him myself." That deep big mouth sends out the smile of Yin evil to say.


    "Well, it''s up to you." One of them said.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the three members of the demon army came back to us at a very fast speed, and several members of the man clan were also nervous.


    "Get out of here." Looking at the three powerful demons attacking us, I also responded immediately.


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Voice just fell, Yan and man three knives are also toward two different directions scattered.


    Don''t say anything!


    One of them took out the big knife in his hand and cut it like me. I quickly raised the windstorm sword in my hand to resist. There was a loud noise between the collision and a roar in my ears.


    That abyss big mouth sees man three knives to run toward another direction, is also quick of chase up.


    "Well, do you want to get out of this canyon alive after you killed my army?" With the spread of man san dao, the big mouth of the abyss behind him said with a gloomy smile to man san dao.


    Bang!


    man Sandao turned around and angrily picked up the big knife in his hand and slashed at the mouth of the abyss, making a sound of distance.


    That abyss big mouth suddenly a hide, that pretty three knife knife ruthlessly split a gully on the ground, suddenly smoke everywhere."Hum, I didn''t expect you to have two sons." Dodging the abyss big mouth of a blow, looking at the pretty three knives to show a trace disdain to say.


    See that abyss big mouth open that ugliness mouth, spit out a bone sword from it.


    Seeing this scene, several clansmen who were with man Sandao also showed deep fear.


    Boom!


    The abyss big mouth picked up the bone sword in his hand and sped towards man san dao with lightning speed.


    As soon as the expression on man San''s face changed, I also felt a deep crisis in the distance, and I couldn''t help worrying about man san dao.


    However, there is no skill in separation, and the strength of the man who is fighting with me is not weak.


    Bang!


    The bone sword of the big mouth of the abyss fiercely cleaved towards man san dao. Because the speed of the big mouth of the abyss was too fast, man san dao couldn''t dodge. He could only resist when he raised the big sword in his hand, and there was a roar.


    Under that strong impact, the surrounding air seemed to be compressed, making a bang bang sound.


    Man Sandao also retreated by the huge impact.


    Ah!


    With a roar of anger, man san dao''s retreating figure finally stopped, but the big Dao in his hand had made a long and deep gully on the ground.


    When man Sandao looked up at the mouth of the abyss, his forehead was full of rarity.


    On one side, the people of the man clan panic when they see this scene.


    In my heart, I saw that man san dao was bottomless. The so-called abyss Lord''s big mouth suppressed man san dao with a single blow.


    And it seems to be very casual, even I can''t guarantee that I can suppress man san dao so easily.


    "I hope man san dao can last me."


    However, at this time, although the people of the man family were already afraid, man Sandao''s eyes were red, and he even felt a sense of war in the face of his stronger opponent.


    Seeing the strong fighting spirit of man san dao, my heart was slightly relieved.

 Chapter 196

    After being shocked by one blow, that man san dao took up the big knife in his hand again and cut toward the deep mouth fiercely. It seemed that there was no panic.


    The big mouth of the abyss also raised the bone sword in his hand to draw a light in the air, which seemed to tear the air.


    The exploding electric snake seemed to have long eyes and rushed directly to man san dao. Man san dao also waved the big knife in his hand to resist.


    Boom!


    When the big sword of man san dao just touched the electric snake, the electric snake burst up beside man san dao and made a loud noise.


    The electric snake seemed to tear the space, and the burst power instantly split the arms of man san dao, and the blood of the torn arms began to trickle down the big Dao.


    "Well, I think you can catch a few moves." That abyss big mouth sends out a burst of scornful laughter to say to man three knives.


    I saw man Sandao''s trembling hands holding his big knife tightly again, pulling out a shining light on the ground, and then pulling up towards the abyss.


    Bang!


    The invisible Qi of the sword went straight to the mouth of the abyss.


    Where the big Dao Qi passed, the rocks were breaking and the waves were surging. The big mouth of the abyss was slightly surprised when he saw the powerful blow of man san dao, but the changed look was fleeting.


    That abyss big mouth once again waved bone sword, a kind of evil power instant riot road extreme.


    One sword was directly stabbed at man san dao. When the deep mouth was so fast, it was almost against man san dao''s Qi.


    WOW!


    The sword with a big mouth in the abyss actually pierced the strike of man san dao, and directly broke the amazing sword Qi into two pieces.


    Man Sandao showed an incredible look and said, "how can this be possible?"


    Just that abyss big mouth spat a way: "how impossible, still obediently suffer to die."


    After saying that, the sword went straight to man Sandao. Seeing that man Sandao was obviously defeated by the big mouth of the abyss, I cried anxiously: "run, you are not his opponent."


    Man Sandao and several people of man''s family immediately became frightened. Man Sandao also gritted his teeth angrily and said, "no, master, I can''t be a deserter."


    Looking at that man san dao''s reply, I thought to myself, "how can man san dao be so sincere.


    But man said with disdain: "hum, it''s not very good for you to destroy my demon legion, but don''t worry, I won''t kill you so soon. I want you to see your companion die in front of your eyes."


    Man san dao was angry and his eyes were full of anger.


    Shua!


    Several members of the man clan turned around and were about to run, but the big mouth opened and a beam of light gushed out of it.


    Several people of the man clan were trapped by the light column falling from him in the process of running away. They lost their strength in an instant. This person sat on the ground one after another.


    Man Sandao saw this scene and roared: "no, I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you ugly devil!"


    The abyss big mouth picked up the bone sword in his hand, waved it again and stabbed man San fiercely.


    Poof!


    I only saw man san dao''s blood gushing out. He was stabbed in the chest by the bone sword and fell heavily on the ground.


    "Hum, you dare to destroy my demon army. I want you to see how these people die in front of your eyes."


    With that, the deep mouth showed an evil smile and walked towards the man clan.


    That man''s three swords had been severely damaged. Seeing the big mouth of the abyss step by step towards his people, he began to roar to the big mouth of the Abyss: "stop it."


    The abyss turned his head with a cruel smile, and then came to the man clan.


    Shua!


    The barbarians fell to the ground and let the abyss cut off one of them by the sword.


    Man san dao looked at all this and kept roaring, but just now man san dao was powerless.


    The deep mouth''s eyes began to stare at the man clan, and then began the bloody abuse.


    At last, the man clan was killed by the abyss mouth.


    Man Sandao sent out a heartbreaking roar, just as the abyss big mouth was ready to fight against the next man clan.


    Boom!


    A soaring beam of light instantly lit up the whole valley, and the roar of man san dao''s endless anger also rang through the valley.


    In the face of this sudden change, the abyss''s big mouth was frowning and staring at the man san dao who was already dying.


    Boom!


    That man san dao''s bloodshot eyes shot out endless killing intention. After a roar, man san dao lifted the big Dao in his hand and split it like a big mouth of the abyss.


    It seems that there is still a trace of disdain in the deep mouth''s eyes. He raises his bone sword and is ready to resist.


    However, before the sword of the deep mouth was raised, man san dao took the sword in his hand and turned it around, then came to the shadow mouth.Poof!


    That abyss big mouth didn''t react at all, it was fiercely split out by man three knives.


    The whirling storm gradually spread around, sending out a kind of invincible power, and all the trees around were uprooted to taste the dust.


    At this time, the mouth of the abyss began to tremble and say, "how can this be? It can''t be."


    Looking at the sudden change of man san dao, my heart was also deeply surprised. He had already got the upper hand, so I was immediately relieved.


    "Die." Man three knives looked at the deep that flies backward, big mouth immediately chased up to say.


    Under the cover of the storm, man san dao raised the big Dao in his hand and yelled: "man''s three Dao chop, the first chop is the anger of man king."


    I saw that the big knife raised by man san dao began to fall slowly. Although it was very slow, it had a feeling that people could not escape.


    Poof!


    The abyss big mouth picked up the bone sword in his hand and was about to stop it, but the bone sword kept waving in front of him, but the big sword, which was very slow, still didn''t fall.


    Looking at this scene, the abyss mouth like a madman, trembling constantly waving a big sword.


    But at this time, man Sandao''s eyes changed and his anger reached the extreme.


    The big knife in his hand fell in an instant, and began to cut around the abyss at a speed invisible to the naked eye.


    Then you can hear the wailing of the mouth of the abyss when you go down with each knife. For a moment, the scream of the mouth of the abyss becomes a resounding valley.


    That angry big knife set off a gust of wind, constantly frantic toward the spread around.


    Rocks continue to roll down, accompanied by the sound of knife after knife into dust.


    The deep mouth saw the fierce man three knives and showed deep fear. Then the deep mouth turned into a roar of grief and evil, and became powerful.


    Boom!


    With a smile, the abyss''s big mouth was scattered with hair, and the move of pulling out the bone sword was cracked.

 Chapter 197

    Man san dao was constantly retrogressed by the shock. Man san dao, who just had the upper hand, suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood.


    At this time, I saw that the momentum of the deep mouth began to rise slowly, and my face became more ferocious. Some rotten skin began to turn into blood, revealing white bones, which was very frightening.


    Seeing this scene, he began to worry about man Sandao. Man Sandao gathered his anger and used the first move of Man Wang''s three moves. He thought that he could suppress the big mouth of the abyss, but what he didn''t expect was that the big mouth of the abyss had such a skill.


    "Well, you forced me to show my real body. You must die." That abyss big mouth says angrily in the surging momentum.


    Realizing that the situation was not good, I couldn''t help shouting to man Sandao: "hold on, Sandao. I''ll come soon."


    After that, I picked up the storm sword and split it fiercely towards my opponent again. An amazing momentum burst out in an instant, and the boulders above the canyon kept rolling down like the tide.


    Boom!


    Man Sandao watched the momentum of the deep mouth rising, but he could not care about the pain. He raised the knife again and cut it toward the deep mouth, making a loud noise.


    The hand rises the knife to fall, but that knife unexpectedly is lifted by that abyss big mouth a sword easily resist to come down.


    I saw that the big knife in the hand of man san dao couldn''t move under the random move of the abyss''s big mouth.


    That man three knife eyebrows a tight, with the other hand firmly grasp the handle, a roar, again forced toward the abyss big mouth pressure.


    In the moment of stalemate, man three knife because of too much force, red face ki is oozing beans big sweat drops.


    "Well, I can''t help myself." That deep deep big mouth says to the pretty three knives beginning to despise.


    Boom!


    In the process of the stalemate, the deep mouth opened the bloody mouth with a very fast speed, and spewed out a mouthful of green liquid towards the man three knives.


    Ah!


    The liquid from the deep mouth immediately touched man san dao''s body. His clothes were corroded and his skin hurt. Man san dao screamed in horror.


    When I heard man san dao yelling, I couldn''t help clapping in my heart. Looking back at man san dao''s corroded body, I felt a chill in my heart.


    "Three knives, be careful!" Seeing the current situation of man san dao, I also kept my body steady and yelled at man san dao.


    But in front of me, the opponent of the demon army was really a little difficult. I couldn''t draw my body to help man for a while.


    "Hum, I said that I would never let you go. I want to make your life worse than death bit by bit." The abyss big mouth saw man Sandao''s painful cry, and could not help showing a sneer.


    Finish saying that deep deep big mouth, drag that elephant skeleton forehead body to take the bone sword in the hand to toward the man three knives to rush to come over.


    The sword in his hand sent out an evil breath, which spread instantly, and the whole valley began to be filled with the evil breath of the terrible bone sword with big mouth.


    At this time, the bone sword in the deep mouth''s hand was like a bloodthirsty devil.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Seeing that the abyss''s big mouth was holding the terrible sword in his hand, he came to man san dao. That man san dao was also an instant reaction.


    Man san dao''s expression began to get flustered. He quickly raised the big Dao in his hand to resist.


    However, the speed of that deep mouth was much faster than that of man san dao. When the bone sword of that deep mouth came out, man san dao was hit by the huge impact.


    On the way back, man Sandao hit those huge stones heavily.


    Boom!


    With a bang, even the huge stone was smashed by the terrible sword of the abyss.


    At this time, Yan also turned his head and took a look at man san dao, which showed his deep worry.


    Poof!


    With a dull sound, man san dao began to spit out a mouthful of blood again.


    After hitting several boulders in succession, man Sandao fell heavily on the ground and was buried by the collapsed boulders.


    The mouth of the abyss began to outline a cold smile and said, "hum, I''ll break you to pieces."


    "I said, I want you to see your companions die one by one in front of your eyes." The big mouth saw that man san dao was buried, and he also made a sound to the pile of stones.


    In an instant, man san dao in the stone seemed to listen to the words of the mouth of the abyss, and a murderous gas began to diffuse in the stone pile.


    Boom!


    That pretty three knives good instant rushed away the stone, a shocking blood light full straight into the sky, the whole Canyon is covered with a layer of blood fog.


    Ah!


    With the roar of man san dao, the red blood that used to fill the valley suddenly gathered around man san dao.


    The blood gas that gathered towards man san dao began to turn into light one by one, surrounded by man san dao. Surrounded by the blood light, man san dao''s corroded body quickly recovered.In the face of this scene, even I was deeply shocked by man san dao, not to mention the big mouth of the abyss, who looked at the strange man san dao and began to have a little doubt in his eyes.


    "How could it be that my corrosive liquid didn''t turn you into a pool of blood?" There was a sound coming out of the deep mouth, a skull with only white bones.


    Finally, the blood gas scattered in the canyon has all gathered on man san dao, like a bloody armor.


    Man Sandao let out a roar like an ancient beast, and the whole canyon was silent in the roar.


    Even Yan and the enemy of the demon Legion all looked over, looking at the man three swords that suddenly changed, they didn''t have a clear mind.


    Boom!


    I saw that man Sandao''s red eyes were staring at the big mouth of the abyss. The big mouth of the abyss waved the bone sword in his hand once again and cut at man Sandao crazily.


    Bang!


    The bone sword with the big mouth of the abyss between the electric light and flint fiercely split on man san dao, but man san dao didn''t rise a wave.


    Gujing wubo''s face can''t see happiness, anger, sadness and happiness. At this time, man Sandao just stares at the abyss, and big mouth seems to be waiting for something.


    But the deep mouth where can wait, while spitting out the corrosive liquid in the mouth, while using the bone sword crazy stabbing man three knives.


    Boom!


    The whole Canyon began to boil again, and the killing sound came out in the end of the abyss, but it couldn''t make it.


    At last, man san dao began to move. He suddenly felt that the clouds were changing color and the sun and the moon were not shining. Every action seemed to be a real soldier coming out of hell.


    But the deep mouth didn''t give up his crazy revenge on man Sandao.


    Finally, the attack of the abyss mouth could not shake the pace of man Sandao''s advance. The calm face of the abyss mouth finally showed a trace of panic.


    Man san dao just showed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the momentum broke away the shackles and burst out on man Sandao.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    I saw that man Sandao began to beat abyssal big mouth crazily. The attack of abyssal big mouth had no effect.


    In this duel, it took only five seconds for man san dao to fight. His big mouth fell to the ground and he had completely lost his fighting ability.


    I looked at the heart is also a burst of sob, secret way: "man three knife is really five seconds real man."

 Chapter 198

    When I saw man san dao beating the abyss which had lost its fighting power, I took a breath in my heart.


    I didn''t expect that man san dao could be invulnerable even under the absolute power of opening the abyss.


    I was also deeply shocked at the thought of the terrible blood talent of man san dao.


    One of the demons I was fighting against saw that the abyss had no power to change hands. He also growled angrily: "hum, useless thing."


    The man immediately withdrew his eyes to look at man Sandao. No matter whether the mouth of the abyss was alive or dead, he just snorted and looked back again.


    "Go to hell." The demonic Legion yelled at me.


    I also frowned, picked up the storm sword in my hand, and slashed fiercely, but the demon Legion''s head just slightly deviated, and didn''t hit at all.


    That demon Legion''s person unexpectedly raised a hand to blow toward me to come over, I instant reaction come over to quickly get away to retrogress.


    Bang!


    But the speed of the devil''s army''s fist is almost to the extreme, a dodger who is not eager to be beaten by the devil''s army''s man flies out and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    After falling heavily on the ground, I instantly picked up the big sword of the storm, and a cold air was released in the big sword of the storm.


    The storm sword began to shine like lightning.


    The light came to me along the storm sword, and I felt a shock all over.


    Bang!


    The huge impact came to me again, and the mysterious man of the demon army made me fly backwards again, but I quickly stabilized my body and rushed to the mysterious man of the demon army.


    Bang!


    The mysterious man of the demon Legion watched me rush to him quickly. He quickly picked up the weapon he had drawn and showed a sneer at me. After that, he collided with my windstorm sword with his knife in his hand and gave out a roar from the heaven and the earth.


    But the thunder and lightning around me made a crackling sound, and the thunder and lightning again passed through the storm sword to the mysterious man of the demon army, and a burning smell came into my nostrils.


    Ah!


    That demon mysterious person immediately issued a scream, Liandu dragged several tens of meters away, showing shocked wooden light looking at me.


    Seeing this, there was a sneer on my face.


    Although this demon Legion''s some people are very strong, but how can they fight with him?


    The mysterious man suffered a small loss when he was caught off guard, but it is obviously unrealistic for such a powerful elite to use this method again.


    So I began to stare at the mysterious man of the demon Legion and feel all his changes.


    All of a sudden, I found that the mysterious man who was calm in the air began to become a little impatient. In fact, the duel between experts depended on such an opportunity.


    So I am no exception, looking at the mysterious man of the demon Legion lost his mind for a moment, now I didn''t hesitate to split toward the demon.


    Bang!


    My storm sword with thunder and lightning once again split down from the void. When the mysterious man of the demon army was about to touch the tip of my sword, he immediately reacted and showed a look of shock.


    But it was such a short absence that I would never give the mysterious man of the demon Legion a second chance.


    Bang!


    I put all the thunder and lightning on my body into the storm sword. After a loud noise, someone of the demon army slammed on the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    Looking at the mysterious man of the demon Legion who lost his life, I rushed to him immediately and stepped on him severely.


    One foot, two feet...


    soon the bones of the comatose demon army began to collapse, and they opened their eyes again in pain.


    I look around, the deep mouth at the foot of man san dao is also abused.


    "Ah, three knives open, kick that ugly big mouth over." I looked at man san dao and yelled.


    Soon the battle over there was coming to an end. The three of us gathered together and were preparing for the right way.


    Boom!


    A black light door opened in an instant. For a moment, I asked a smell of receiving.


    Looking at the bright light door that illuminated the canyon, I was deeply puzzled.


    When I saw the figure slowly coming out of the light door, my heart suddenly turned into a huge wave.


    "Damn, isn''t that moganna?"


    A figure finally through the light door completely exposed in our sight.


    My heart a inexplicable impulse, the hands of the storm sword began to move violently.


    "You''re all going to die here." Finally, Morgana said slowly to us.


    As if this is a very common thing, although not very bright, but still full of that kind of endless power.Feeling the killing intention released by moganna, I immediately said to Yanhe man Sandao, "run, I''ll hold her."


    I know that even Mo ganna''s separation is not what we can fight against now, so we have to let Yan and man Sandao run first, and maybe there is still a chance to hold her down.


    "Well, it''s just too much for you to want to take out my palm." Said namogana with a contemptuous voice.


    My heart can''t help clapping, looking at man three knife forehead is also beginning to exude layers of sweat.


    "The ultimate fear! You stand still. " Then mogana raised her hands and whispered.


    In an instant, the canyon wanted to be shrouded in a black cloud with a chill.


    As soon as I saw that something was wrong, I immediately exerted all my strength to resist, but I found that I couldn''t make any effort. I turned and looked at Yanhe man Sandao, who was softer on the ground and couldn''t make any strength.


    At this time, the heart is already galloping, sweat on the forehead flow layer after layer.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    Poof!


    A few muffled sounds, which could not make us strong, even spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "Well! You are all going to die. " Moganna''s voice resounded through the canyon again.


    At this time, my heart is really flustered. I didn''t expect that there would be the separation of moganna here. I earned money against this evil.


    That Mo ganna saw to raise hand to use the ultimate fear, didn''t expect this move so fierce.


    Now lying on the ground, I was extremely angry in my eyes. I yelled at moganna: "if you have the ability, you can have a fight with me. What is this


    Looking at my struggling roar, moganna seemed to ignore me and slowly came to us.


    An inexplicable fear suddenly appeared in front of our eyes, but namogana once again showed a strange smile, don''t know what to think.

 Chapter 199

    "Hum, it''s just mole ants. I want to be fair." Morgana walked slowly with a look of contempt on her face.


    The abyss mouth was lying on the ground, with the appearance of moganna, a new light appeared in the dim eyes.


    "Master." That abyss big mouth miracle difficult turn up to pay homage to Mo ganna.


    "Waste." Moganna looked at the abyss mouth, the whole body was badly hurt, not happy to vomit a word.


    That abyss big mouth holds up the body, can''t help but under the terror breath that Mo ganna sends out, start astringent shiver.


    Then moganna gave a cold laugh and said to man Sandao, "hum, you have learned this skill. It seems that I will torture you well."


    After that, Na Mo Gan Na stretched out a pair of slender hands and pointed to the man san dao. The seemingly plain hands gave out a black light.


    Boom!


    That originally weak black light began to make a thunderous sound, and bang shot directly into man san dao''s body.


    Man Sandao''s expression became distorted instantly. A kind of unimaginable pain tormented man Sandao, and he let out a cry that shocked the whole world.


    In the Mo ganna pain corrosion of man three knife, originally paralyzed body also can''t stand the fierce pain, began to roll on the ground.


    Eyes full of endless blood, in the struggle of pain, the weak body actually began to send blood from the skin.


    Seeing this scene, Yan began to shout eagerly to man Sandao: "Sandao"


    looking at the pain that man Sandao endured, my heart felt like being stabbed by countless needles.


    I feel powerless, in the face of Mo ganna''s wanton torture of man Sandao, I fell into a deep remorse.


    Anxious mood instantly full of this whole body, that hate let me tightly press the gum, the face burst of green tendons, even I am absolutely that angry blood gas to break through the blood vessels.


    Boom!


    Originally in the ultimate fear of moganna, I also broke through the shackles of fear in that moment.


    I clenched my fist and heaved down to the ground. I yelled: "fight against the body."


    Bang!


    A strong breath swept the sky and the earth, and the fist burst out a light filled the sky and the earth, illuminating the whole canyon.


    The mouth of the abyss, which was originally proud, crawled on the ground, showing a deep look of surprise.


    The strong light immediately turned into a pillar of light, shining directly on my body. The originally weak and numb body felt a surge of power again.


    Moganna looked at me, her face could not see any waves, as calm as dead water.


    That violent force began to vent in my body, and the bones of my whole body rattled, and immediately my body became very strong.


    I looked down at moganna in front of me, raised my fist and went to moganna angrily.


    The fist went through the air and burst in front of moganna.


    Bang!


    Moganna raised a pair of slender hands, and with a wave, they collided with my huge fist, making a violent noise.


    This wave hesitated, the impact is too big, I can''t help dragging a huge body back a few steps.


    Before I got a firm figure, moganna Shua appeared in front of me like lightning.


    Boom!


    It''s cut out again, and it''s coming towards me with the destructive power of destroying heaven and earth.


    In an instant, a violent hurricane began to appear in the valley, and countless rocks rolled down and turned into ashes.


    I quickly raised my hands to resist, but namogana''s speed was too fast.


    Although reluctantly resisted the blow, but the powerful force again made my huge body fly upside down and fell heavily on the ground.


    Bang fell on the ground, smashing a huge pit, which was originally strong, my trees were torn apart by my pressure.


    I only felt numbness in my hands once, and my body began to become heavy.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful." Yan shouts to me worried.


    On one side, man san dao was tortured by namogana on the ground.


    At this time, I also took a cold breath in front of moganna, showing a deep color of fear.


    I thought to myself: "is this moganna really so powerful?"


    I''m afraid to think about it.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, my eyes were red, and I began to entangle with moganna with great pain.


    That each time collision all sends out a burst of terror sound, the shock person scalp numbness.


    But at the thought of Yan and man three swords, I tried my best to resist Mo ganna.


    Boom!


    Finally, I bear the pain, once again relying on a strong body to hit moganna, that moganna in my rapid punch is also a few steps back.Seeing this, I began to have a little confidence in my heart.


    "Well, I have some skills." Moganna stabilized her body and snorted at me.


    The violent collision has made my brain faint, I can only rely on instinct to resist.


    Soon Morgana raised her hand, and a breath of black terror began to appear beside her.


    Namogana slowly raised her hands, stirred the black breath, instantly formed a black vortex, as if to devour everything.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the black whirlpool began to approach me slowly.


    The place where the black whirlpool passed began to devour all the trees and rocks directly. Even I began to feel a kind of inexplicable danger in the terrible smell.


    But when I realized the extreme danger of the black whirlpool, I found that my legs could not move a minute standing here, and I could only let the terrible smell of destroying heaven and earth come closer to me.


    Seeing the black whirlpool getting closer to me, my forehead began to exude dense beads of sweat.


    "Storm sword." In the face of this extremely dangerous moment, since we can''t avoid it, we have to fight hard, and maybe there is still a trace of vitality.


    Boom!


    The storm sword came down from the sky and turned into a white light, which broke through the sky. The canyon, which was originally shrouded by the black atmosphere, began to shake violently.


    With a roar, I tightly hold the storm sword in my hand, shake my teeth and look at the black vortex.


    Shaking hands holding the handle tightly, with a strong sword air to the black whirlpool.


    Bang!


    The black whirlpool and my storm sword collided with each other fiercely, and I burst out a mouthful of blood in my chest.


    His hands were shaking under the huge impact force, and his windstorm sword began to shake and hum.


    But it did not stop the black whirlpool in the slightest, a black streamer began to shoot at myself.


    I firmly hold the storm sword, dare not have the slightest lax, numb arms have begun to split, oozing blood, slowly flowing down the handle of the storm sword on the ground.

 Chapter 200

    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the black whirlpool was like a black abyss, in which no light could be seen.


    The light of the storm sword gradually becomes weak, and finally the weak light is swallowed up by the black vortex.


    "Go to hell, out of your own measure." Then mogana looked at me and said a word, then turned to look away, as if she had sentenced me to death.


    But I didn''t have time to care about other things at all. I just felt gray in front of me, and the consciousness in my mind was gradually blurred.


    Feel no pain, feel no panic, tired I just want to slowly close my eyes.


    In the heart only feels too tired too tired, drags the heavy body gradually to fall behind.


    Storm sword in the hands also began to loosen down, and finally the black vortex close to my body.


    Bang!


    After a loud noise, I suddenly fell behind me and raised a piece of dust.


    Vaguely I heard a familiar voice lingering in my ears, but my consciousness has been blurred, a strong destructive force in their own body unscrupulously burst.


    Poof!


    I just feel dull in the chest, a mouthful of blood big mouth of gush out.


    When I thought that I was about to be swallowed up by the black whirlpool, the heavy body was absolutely relaxed, and the originally dull chest was absolutely cool.


    It seems that there is a strange power full of my body, let me feel very happy.


    When I slowly take a deep breath, I feel my body began to have a new vitality.


    I slowly opened my eyes, but what shocked me was that a rich golden light appeared in front of the black vortex.


    The golden light is full of a kind breath against the black whirlpool.


    Bang!


    After a loud noise, there was a figure walking out of the golden light.


    The figure was thin and tall, with a robe on his body and his back facing me.


    After the mysterious figure appeared, it just waved, and the black whirlpool actually stopped and could not move forward.


    Boom!


    A loud bang instantly interrupted the shock in my mind, the mysterious figure hit the black whirlpool, and the black whirlpool began to dissipate.


    With the disappearance of the black vortex, the canyon, which was originally shrouded in darkness, suddenly became bright.


    The golden light from the mysterious figure like a sharp sword cuts the remaining black Qi, fighting between light and dark.


    "Well, you''ve come to ruin my business?" That originally turned over moganna looked back at the mysterious figure and said a word.


    "You don''t think much of me when you look for trouble with me." The mysterious man also replied to Morgana.


    "Even if you come here today, they will die here. Besides, you are just a part." That Mo ganna seems to have some disdain to say.


    But hearing this in my ears, my heart can''t help shaking.


    What''s going on? When did you even split up.


    But before namogana finished speaking, the mysterious man said to namogana, "hum, I''m not what I used to be. If you want to move them, it depends on whether you have the ability."


    With that, the mysterious figure quickly headed for moganna.


    Bang!


    The two figures collided with each other and gave out a bang. The whole Canyon vibrated and huge stones rolled out of the cliffs.


    After several quick exchanges, the two figures left me more than a deep shock.


    In the face of such a fierce confrontation, my heart began to become inexplicable yearning, that is the desire for strength, because I want to become a strong man.


    I clearly understand that if it wasn''t for the mysterious figure coming out of the golden light, my presence would disappear in the black whirlpool.


    Only with strength and powerful capital can I protect Yan and everything around me.


    Think of here, I can''t help clenching the hands of the fist, hard hit to the ground.


    Bang!


    There was another collision, and the figures of namogana and the mysterious man regressed under that collision.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that you''ve really developed some skills, Kieran." Said namogana, retreating to the mysterious man.


    But when I heard namogana say Kiran to the God, my heart began to surge.


    Kieran, that''s the dean of the super Seminary.


    But what shocked me even more was that when I saw the face of Dean Kieran through the light, my heart beat violently.


    There was a roar in my mind, "what? Isn''t that the Lord of the temple? What''s the matter with them, Dean Kieran? "


    I was shocked again when I saw the face of Dean Kieran.I had a twitch on my face.


    Yan''s face is also showing a deep shock, but man three knife is still struggling on the ground, see this scene, my heart is also a fierce correction, very sad.


    Fortunately, after several rounds of fighting between President Kiran and moganna, moganna said to President Kiran: "hum, this time you are so far away. Next time I come here... Ha ha." After that, he gave a chuckle.


    However, in order to wait for president Kieran to speak, namogana said with a trace of insidious: "only, how long can the boy lying on the ground last?"


    It''s obvious that what Mo ganna said was "man san dao", which made me anxious.


    Seeing the suffering of man san dao, my heart is very uncomfortable. When namogana specifically mentioned man san dao, I found that the situation of man san dao is not so simple.


    Then moganna raised her hand, a black light door appeared in the void again, and then with her figure and big mouth, they disappeared in the canyon.


    At this moment, I feel that I and Yan and other talents are really pulling away from the crisis.


    When Dean nakiran saw that moganna had disappeared into the canyon with her mouth in the abyss, she took a deep breath and looked back at us.


    When he saw man san dao, the expression on his face was also slightly stunned and frowned.


    Let after raising hands, a golden light shot to man three knives, that in pain needle man three knives in the golden light, the forehead that dense sweat gradually reduced up.


    Then I dragged my heavy body to the side of man san dao. Regardless of the shock caused by the appearance of President Kieran, I directly picked up man san dao who had fainted.


    "Follow me and get out of here first." The director of Kiran looked at man san dao and said with a heavy expression.


    After that, a golden light door was torn open in the courtyard of Kiran with both hands, and soon we all stepped into the light door one after another.


    In front of my eyes, a golden light flashed and disappeared in the valley of the demon Legion.

 Chapter 201

    With the appearance of a golden light, we disappeared into the valley of the demonic legion with Dean Kieran, and came to an extremely open square.


    That open square out of the middle, there is a huge martial arts platform, outside everything is empty, in the eyes of the light, the lush trees with a layer of light fog appears looming.


    Through a row of towering huge trees outside the square, we can clearly see that the row after row of towering buildings in front of the square are particularly dazzling.


    Holding the man Sabao in my hand, I kept looking at everything around, but I looked back at Yan''s expression, which was very formal. The people of the man tribe looked at everything around with surprise, just like when they found the new world.


    But then looking at the man san dao in my hand, I began to show deep fear.


    "Come on, follow me." Just as we kept looking around, Dean Kieran began to open his mouth.


    With that, the president of Kiran walked slowly towards the row of towering buildings, and we followed closely.


    At that critical moment of death, hesitating the appearance of Dean Kieran, I was proud to get back a life.


    But looking at man san dao, who fainted in my hand, I worried and said, "what happened to that Dean Kieran, man san dao?"


    The man clan, who had been silent, quickly agreed with me when they saw me.


    But President Kieran just looked over his head and sighed, "Hey, you come with me first."


    Although I was very anxious, it was not easy for me to ask if Dean Kieran didn''t tell me.


    It''s just that I realize that things are not so simple. It seems that even Dean Kieran feels a little tricky because of the injury caused by three sabres. After listening to this, my heart thumped and my face became dignified.


    At this time, Yan seemed to be aware of the worry in my heart, and said to me with a comforting look: "don''t worry, three knives will be OK."


    Soon we followed president Kieran out of this huge square and came to the row of towering buildings we just saw.


    But it''s strange that this row of buildings suddenly became distorted like a mirage, and finally disappeared in front of us.


    "This..." seeing this scene, we were all at a loss.


    President Kieran seemed to be aware of our surprise and explained to us, "don''t be surprised. Just follow me. Don''t fall behind."


    The captain of Kieran stepped out of thin air, and the disappearing tall building appeared again in an instant.


    We followed president Kieran and stepped out. Boom! A breath of vibration, let me feel the spirit of a shock.


    This step out as if came to another world in general, in front of the beginning of a street, like a town.


    It''s just amazing that I think the town that should have been busy actually seems very quiet, and there are not many pedestrians.


    After crossing a long street, President Kieran brought us to the front of an independent building. The building is simple and vicissitudes. I don''t know how many years it has been standing again.


    Soon we got into the building.


    In the hall, I slowly put down man san dao.


    Dean Kieran, with a heavy face, said to us, "sit down first."


    At this time, we all sat down, but I always felt like I was on pins and needles.


    Because from the heavy look of President nakiran, man Sandao''s state is not so optimistic.


    But I didn''t find anything unusual except that man Sandao was sleeping.


    So I opened my mouth and said to President Kiran, "President Kiran, is there anything wrong with man san dao''s body?"


    After a long silence, President Kieran took a breath: "man san dao is not optimistic now. He is poisoned by moganna."


    "What? Poisoned? " When President kilan said that man was poisoned by three knives, several people of the man family jumped up from their seats.


    Several faces of the man clan were full of anxiety. I said, "what should I do? Can''t that poison be cured? "


    If it''s poisoning, President Kieran won''t show such a look. With the help of Captain Kieran''s method, the general poison can''t defeat him.


    When I saw president Kieran saying that he was poisoned by mansandao, I immediately realized a very serious problem, that is, the poison of moganna. Even President Kieran felt powerless, so he showed such a heavy expression.


    "Moganna''s poison is very difficult. Even I have to work hard to detoxify with sufficient detoxification materials, but now the worst is dark flower." Captain Kieran was worried when he saw us, and he also told us the problem.


    "What? Dark flower Several people of the man clan were also in a hurry when they heard the words of President Kieran.


    "Yes, the only way to get rid of man san dao''s poison is to get the dark flowers in the black forest." Captain Kiran said for sure."Where is the black forest? I''ll look for it now. " I see dark flower has eyebrows, is also a decisive said.


    But soon the words of Dean Kieran extinguished most of my hopes.


    "Although the dark flower is not a precious medicinal material, one of the characteristics of this flower is that it is very difficult to find and generally can not be used, so people will not care about it." Said Dean naquilan again.


    "But don''t worry. I will try my best to suppress the toxin. I''m asking more people to look for it with you. Maybe we can find it soon." Said the head of naquilan at once.


    "Thank you, Dean Kieran. Let''s go now." Seeing that Dean Kieran asked someone to help us go to the black forest to find the antidote herb, my heart was also a burst of gratitude.


    In the end, we left mansandao to President kilan. Yan and I left the college and headed for the black forest.


    Because time is really pressing, I learned from Dean kilan that although dark flower is not a precious herb, and black forest is relatively safe, it can only suppress the poison of man san dao for a week at most.


    So the time left for us is very urgent. It takes us at least four days to go back and forth from the black forest on College Road. That is to say, we spend only three days looking for darkness in the vast black forest.


    Thinking of this, my heart also began to be impatient. After saying goodbye to President Kieran, we went to the black forest nonstop.


    Finally, after a long journey, Yan and I came to a towering mountain.


    Deep in the mountain is the black forest, in order to save time, we began to separate into the endless mountains.

 Chapter 202

    Scattered, I quickly went into the black forest. When I stepped into the black forest, I felt as if I had entered the abyss of darkness.


    The whole person instantly felt an invisible pressure, as if the resistance in front of him would be strengthened every step he took.


    Of course, now I don''t care about these, because when I came out, Dean Kieran once said that the gravity in the black forest will strengthen with the deepening.


    The dark flower is in the deepest part of the forest, so I have only one side to adapt to the gradually strengthened gravity, and slowly move towards the deep part of the forest.


    At this time, I don''t know what happened to man san dao. In order to find the black flower as soon as possible, I gritted my teeth and quickened my pace.


    Otherwise, it would be a good environment to exercise under the heavy pressure of the black forest.


    The towering trees in the black forest, each one is as hard as steel.


    Shua!


    Suddenly a strong sense of crisis fell from the sky, I looked up and found a huge pine needle fell from the sky.


    I was surprised and quickly turned over to hide in the past. With a bang, the pine needle like a sharp sword went straight into the soil.


    "Damn it, it''s too dangerous. You have to be careful." Looking at the sharp pine needle so straight into the soil, my heart is also a burst of fear.


    At this time, I was also worried about them.


    But now the most important thing is to find the dark flowers, but it''s not as easy to find the black flowers in the black forest.


    But fortunately, it''s not a precious herb. It''s just that the place where it grows is extremely dangerous and difficult to find.


    Think of here, I also speed up the pace of looking for, but every step gradually feel hard up, under the pressure of gravity, I even want to avoid falling things hit me at any time, which one in my heart is wronged.


    Although those things don''t look dangerous, you should know that under the addition of gravity in the black forest, the trees that grow have already mutated. Every time they fall down, they will flash into the ground under the acceleration of gravity.


    These things can''t bear to be carried down by themselves.


    I so carefully forward, suddenly saw a fight in front of the voice sounded.


    I hastily and carefully toward the direction of the past, I fixed my eyes on the scene in front of me stunned.


    It was actually a python. The leopard had been working all the time. Just as I was about to leave the scene, I found a dark flower behind the python. Seeing this scene, my heart suddenly pulled up.


    After repeated observation, I finally determined that it was the dark flower.


    The leopard''s right leg in front of him seemed to be injured. The wound began to flow black blood. It was obvious that he was poisoned.


    The python seemed to be guarding the dark flower. Seeing the leopard coming, it was also a strong stop.


    Bang!


    One of the leopard''s claws seemed to be very slow, but when it touched the Python''s body, it suddenly made a bang.


    Hiss...


    the python spits out its tongue and makes a hissing sound. I don''t care whether the fight between the leopard and the python is fierce. Now I''m staring at the dark flower behind the python.


    Seeing the leopard and python entangled in front of me, I also burst out completely, resisting the heavy pressure of the black forest, rushed forward and quickly grabbed the dark flower in my hand.


    Holding the dark flower, I rushed down the mountain without hesitation. The python, who had been entangled with the leopard, found that I had captured the dark flower and roared angrily.


    The leopard in the roar of the python is also a rapid retreat out, the python to leave the leopard around suddenly like me.


    As I dodged the pine needles falling over the black forest, I quickly ran away from the chase of the leopard and the python, and became a bit embarrassed.


    But at the thought of man san dao waiting for the flower in his hand to save his life, he was also ecstatic.


    I had been used to the heavy pressure of the black forest for a long time, and soon rushed down the mountain.


    The leopard and python saw that they rushed out of the black forest and roared at me, but they didn''t step out of the black forest. The black forest tied them tightly like a cage.


    Finally, I took out the signal bomb in my hand and informed them. Before they went down the mountain, I took the dark flower and headed for the location of man Sandao.


    Three days later, with a tired look on my face, I finally went back to the residence of President Kieran.


    "Dean Kieran, I''ve brought back the dark flower." When I got to the door, I yelled into the room.


    Dean Kieran came out immediately when he heard the voice. "Give it to me quickly. You''ll see man san dao first."


    With that, Dean Kieran took the dark flower and went to his room and began to tumble.


    When I saw man san dao, he was still in a coma, but his face became black.Then came an urgent voice outside the room, I unconsciously looked out, a few familiar figures immediately printed into my eyes.


    "Xiao Lun, is Sandao OK?" Yan looked at me and immediately asked.


    "Don''t worry, Dean Kieran will be OK." Looking at the comatose man three knives, I said to Yan.


    Bang!


    There was a sound coming from Dean Kieran''s room. I was in a hurry and went over to find out.


    With a squeak, President Kieran pushed the door open, with a happy smile on his face and said, "don''t worry, I''ve got the antidote."


    When I heard the words of President Kieran, my nervous heart was finally put down.


    President Kieran held a small bottle with a stream of green liquid in his hand and said, "Xiao Lun, help man san dao up quickly."


    I quickly took the three knives up, and the dean of Keelan took the antidote in his hand and began to pour it into man three knives'' mouth.


    After all this, President Kieran said, "don''t worry. Pretty soon you will wake up."


    Hearing this, Yan and I, as well as the man clan, were also greatly relieved.


    Half a day later, man Sandao''s black face began to turn ruddy.


    Cough, with a few cough, man san dao began to wake up, but the whole person was still a little weak.


    See wake up man three knife, my face showed endless joy, said: "good boy, you finally wake up."


    "Master... I want to go back to the tribe." man Sandao just woke up and looked at me with a dull face and yelled.


    I quickly gently patted man Sandao on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry. You''ll have a good rest and we''ll go back together tomorrow."


    President Kieran also said with a smile: "you''d better have a rest first."


    The people of the man clan were even more excited when they saw man Sandao and almost burst into tears.

 Chapter 203

    The next day, a ray of fish belly white broke the silent darkness, and a ray of warm light came in along the window.


    After a few days of hard work, I finally enjoyed this rare peace.


    Looking at the man san dao who wanted to come back to his old spirit, I also felt a burst of joy in my heart.


    "Now that you''ve all won titles again, you all need to dig out the power of titles."


    In the face of President Kieran''s sudden words, my heart is also a violent shock.


    Yes, today''s president Kieran is the temple master of that day. When he won the title on that day, he said that my title has a strong potential, and its strength is no less than fighting heart.


    But I have always thought that it was my ancient title, but I didn''t find any ability. Thinking of this, my heart also appeared inexplicable melancholy.


    But these things are not urgent, it is an ancient title, only a little bit to explore the excavation, so I am not worried.


    Then we bid farewell to President kilan and began to march towards the tribe of man san dao.


    This time, it''s been a long time since man Sandao came out of the tribe. I don''t know how the construction of the tribe is recovering. Looking at man Sandao, his brow is also a little tight.


    I couldn''t help comforting man Sandao: "don''t worry, this time we are also a blessing in disguise. We have eliminated the demon legion, and our strength has improved a lot. It''s not a matter of time before we can eliminate those demons."


    With that, I couldn''t help laughing at man san dao. Man san dao, whose eyebrows were tightly locked, was also in a good mood.


    "Yes, one day none of those demons will stay." Yan as an angel is born to be hostile to the devil, so it is also hard to say.


    But the people of the man tribe gritted their teeth and said, "hum, we will definitely get revenge."


    It has to be said that the man clan still has deep resentment against the loss of the demon Legion to their tribe.


    Along the way, I suddenly found that there were few people on the busy road before.


    Thinking of this, I asked subconsciously, "do you find anything wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Yan also took over to say a word.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I can''t say it. I just have a feeling, and you find that there are no more people on the road than before." See Yan ask, I also said the idea in the heart.


    But soon the men said, "yes, you didn''t notice that there were many peddlers and pedestrians on this road at any time in the past, but today there is no one."


    After saying this, we all felt a little surprised.


    "No matter, let''s go back to the tribe first." I can''t help but feel puzzled. I also told you that the latter group rushed to the tribe quickly.


    But along the way this strange feeling is more and more heavy up, halfway through a small village, actually no one.


    My heart began to appear a kind of bad premonition, Yan and man Sabao and others face expression also become dignified.


    "Come on, let''s hurry back to the tribe. Something big must have happened." See these strange, man three knives to us loudly said.


    I also nodded slightly, followed quickly to the man tribe.


    Looking at man Sandao''s anxious look, I was also worried. The man clan, who had been harassed by the demon army, had already suffered some serious damage.


    After these strange things, it''s normal for man Sandao to worry.


    Soon, after a long journey, man Sandao and I finally returned to man tribe.


    But when we returned to the man tribe, nothing special happened. When people saw man Sandao coming back, they quickly gathered to listen to the demonic army.


    Soon after we told the people of the man clan about ourselves and the demon legion, the strong hatred on the people''s faces gradually dissipated.


    Of course, I didn''t tell you about the fact that man san dao nearly died after being poisoned by moganna. This is also to let everyone just relax and not be damaged.


    Soon, after a chat, the people of the man clan were busy again for the evening celebration.


    It has to be said that the customs of the man clan are very meaningful.


    "Sandao, your people are so enthusiastic." I saw that the bonfire party of the man clan was so lively. It was really a little festive.


    "Hey, master, you are right. This is the biggest feature of our family." It seems that man san dao has forgotten the pain that Mo ganna brought to him. He said happily.


    Just as the bonfire party was going on, a sudden voice broke the lively atmosphere. "No good..."


    before he finished speaking, the man family had fainted to the ground.My heart is also a click, and then the people stopped the celebration activities, carried the young man to the room.


    After a while, the man finally woke up, but his face immediately became shocked. Looking at us, he said in a panic: "no, the demon army of moganna has begun to attack human society on a large scale."


    Hearing this news, the expressions on all the people''s faces on the scene suddenly changed, and I was even more shocked and said, "what, did moganna attack the human society on a large scale?"


    With that, it seems that everyone has not recovered from the shock.


    The elders of the man clan gritted their teeth when they heard the news. You should know that the men clan had just experienced the attack of the demon army.


    So when you hear the news, you can know from the expression on your face that you are already very angry.


    But the young people of the man clan were even more in a crisis and asked in panic, "what should we do?"


    Yes, what should I do? I can''t help frowning after I calmed down.


    "Why didn''t Xiao Lun do it? Now moganna has gone through the human society on a large scale." The expression on Yan''s face also has some heavy to say to me.


    "Now the only way is that we can unite before moganna''s troops and a large-scale attack, and more importantly, we have to inform president Kieran first." After thinking about it, I said to the people.


    The elder and Yan of those Manshi clan also nodded slightly.


    "It''s not too late. We''ll send someone to inform president Kieran first, and we''ll inform others separately." When I saw elder man nodding and agreed, I quickly said what I thought


    in my heart

 Chapter 204

    After the sudden news, Yan and I quickly rushed to the location of President Kiran.


    When I told the news to President Kieran, Rao was a steady leader. President Kieran was also shocked and yelled, "what? How could Morgana lead the demon army to attack the human tribe


    The expression on President Kieran''s face seemed to fall into an abyss in an instant and began to twitch.


    "What shall we do now, Dean Kieran?" I can''t help but ask when I see Dean Kieran''s shock.


    "Come on, let''s hurry up and unite the two tribes. Moganna leads the army to attack. We have to unite to win." Dean Kiran, reminded by me, began to say something from the shock.


    But it wasn''t long before the nervous mood on Dean Kieran''s face calmed down again.


    "We''ve sent for people to inform the major tribes. I believe they will be here soon." Yan saw the worried look on the president''s face, and he quickly opened his mouth.


    "It''s not so simple at this time. Moganna will never lead the demon Legion to attack the human tribe for no reason. Something must have happened." Kieran said to himself, but after a while, Dean Kieran said again, "it must be so, otherwise Morgana would not be so urgent."


    Seeing the look of President Kieran, my heart is also full of doubts.


    However, no matter why moganna is so urgent to attack human tribes on a large scale, the most important thing now is how to resist moganna''s attack. The next battle must be bloody.


    Think of here, I also tightly clench my teeth, clench my fist, a fierce blow on the wall.


    Just as Yan and I were anxiously waiting for the president of Keelan, there was a loud crowd outside the room. I ran out and found that the people were really leopard girls.


    As soon as the leopard girl came in, she asked me, "is the news true?"


    Although I was not happy with this question, I definitely replied, "yes, and according to the new news, moganna''s army has slaughtered a small town."


    When I said the latest news, the expression of the Leopard Woman''s group became heavy, and the Leopard Woman uttered a whisper: "I must kill all the demons."


    "Don''t be angry. Let''s discuss how to resist the army of moganna." Yan see leopard female sent out anger is also consolation way.


    After that, AI Xi and the elders of his family came quickly, and then people from different tribes came one after another. They all gathered in the house of President Kiran and began to discuss.


    "Now that we are here, let''s talk about our views." Dean Kieran saw that everyone came and said.


    "Since Morgana led the demon army to attack, we must unite." An old man of the leopard girl group said.


    Then some people along the way began to agree.


    "But if we want our tribes to unite, who will command the whole army?" One of the elders who followed ash also said.


    Just finished, the corners of his mouth also outlined a smile, as if the United Army should have him to lead.


    It''s disgusting to see that, and this person is not someone else. He''s really the snob who opposes man Sandao and ash together.


    But as soon as this man''s words were uttered, the attention of the people who were in a panic for moganna''s attack on the human city-state suddenly changed.


    Some people''s expressions also began to change. Here, I couldn''t help issuing a secret curse: "Damn, these selfish things, the moganna army has launched an attack against the human city-state, and they are still here, thinking about who will lead the Alliance Army." Think of this, my heart is extremely unhappy.


    Displeased, I began to say, "only president Kieran is fit to lead the alliance." For the sake of stability and unity among my own people, I began to recommend president Kieran.


    However, as soon as the words came out, it was not only some people who had changed their faces, but also Dean Kieran''s face.


    "I can''t be a leader. Although moganna only comes here separately, her strength can''t be underestimated. I want to restrain moganna, and the rest depends on you." That Kieran captain is also meaningful said.


    After thinking for a long time, seeing that the people did not speak, I said again, "if President Kieran is not willing to command the alliance, what should we do?"


    When people saw that President Kieran said that he wanted to restrain moganna and had no time to take care of the Alliance Army, they were also nervous.


    After all, people give up. In such a war, we have to leave some room for our family. I know what these old people think.


    But there is no way to speak these words now, or you will collapse before the arrival of moganna''s army.


    Soon people put forward different opinions on you and me, and when they saw that people were arguing endlessly, President Kieran also frowned and said, "since everyone can''t think of any good idea, it''s better for the young generation to be the leader of the Alliance Army."The words immediately caused the noise of these family elders, but in the face of President Kieran, they had to bear it down. They didn''t dare to say anything more, and finally they could only nod their heads.


    "How to choose the person who will be the commander of the league?" An old man also touched his beard with his hand and said to President Killan.


    President Kieran just said with a smile, "I have a martial arts stage behind me. Now I''d better let my younger generation compete. If anyone wins, he will be the leader of the alliance." After that, Captain Kieran gave me a meaningful look.


    This one eye obviously had a trace of expectation for me. At this time, the noisy public Yan also pulled my hand and seemed to be worried.


    When the elders of the tribal family heard the chief of Kiran''s words, they had to accept them.


    "Well, since everyone has no opinion, we''ll go to the martial arts stage now." With that, President Kieran got up and took everyone to the stage.


    Very early, the young areas of several tribes were divided into several groups and began to compete.


    Of course, this contest is only a symbolic way to conduct a military contest by arranging troops. The role of the platform is to visualize real troops and fight on the battlefield.


    With one contest after another, I finally won the final victory of the martial arts.


    According to President Kieran, I became the leader of the Alliance Army, in charge of commanding the army.


    The elders felt a little sorry for their descendants, but they also showed a little appreciation for my performance, so I became the commander of the coalition.

 Chapter 205

    After determining the leader of the coalition forces, we discussed some possible difficulties.


    Then they all rushed back to their own clan and began to sit down. Of course, Dean Kieran also went to the man clan with me.


    "At this time, there is no time to delay. I hope you will all work together to overcome this difficulty." I saw the members of the families say that.


    Even if those people are not satisfied with the commander like me, they will not stir up internal strife regardless of the overall situation at this time.


    In order to minimize the casualties of their own family, those who had some gaps in the past quietly accepted and quickly returned to the family.


    "Xiao Lun, time is pressing now. We''d better get ready as soon as possible." Dean Kieran also said to me in a heavy voice.


    "Well, we have to hurry. I don''t know what will happen if moganna''s army gets in front of us." I am well aware of the heavy responsibilities I shoulder and feel a strong pressure.


    But at the thought of moganna''s army gathering, my heart also began to emerge a burst of inexplicable anger.


    "Master, don''t worry. I will kill those demons this time, and let them regret coming here." Just recovered man three knives is also a face of resolute said.


    "Yes, xiaolun, we are sure to win." Yan see my tight frown is also comfort way.


    To tell you the truth, in the face of this large-scale war, I have no bottom in my heart. Fortunately, with President Kieran to hold back moganna, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    But even so, those bloodthirsty demons can''t be underestimated.


    Soon the people of the major families brought the first batch of fighters.


    Under my arrangement, I named the first group of people as the first army. There were about 200 people in this team. Although they were put together for a short time, their combat effectiveness could not be underestimated. Looking at the angry eyes, I knew that some of their relatives had been attacked by the demonic army.


    After the distribution, I took this quickly formed team to the nearest town destroyed by the devil.


    Of course, President Kieran, as our most powerful card, has not been with us. Now our purpose is to explore the strength of the demon Legion and know what to do.


    This is know yourself and know your enemy, and soon the team just formed began to move towards the disaster area invaded by the devil.


    Although I have expected, the devil appeared to bring the worst plan.


    But when I and the United Army school team came to the town 100 meters away, I was still deeply shocked. It can be said that my whole body was numb in an instant.


    Seeing this scene in front of us, the whole coalition team suddenly burst out a burst of murderous spirit and began to make noise.


    I held my hands tightly, and there was a strong killing in my eyes, just like the magma from a huge volcano.


    If you look around, the original magnificent wall is broken, and the whole town spreads a breath of death. The sky and the earth lose color, and a terrible silence fills the surrounding air.


    It was frightening to see that I walked with the league team to the town.


    When entering the moment of silence, the original anger of the whole coalition army immediately fell silent when they saw all this.


    And many people are astringent and trembling, the street is full of solidified blood, the body lying on the ground, the air is full of this stench.


    Many people in the coalition forces could not help but vomit when they saw this cruel touch.


    "I must kill these demons!" Man three Dao saw this scene and said angrily.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise in the dead town, which interrupted the angry noise.


    A black whirlpool tears the void in an instant. I look up at the black hole in the void.


    I''m so familiar with this scene. When I was on earth, those demons came out of the black whirlpool.


    There was a cold smile on the corner of my mouth and said, "everyone, those demons are coming out of the vortex."


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately turned their grief and indignation into a huge killing opportunity. Their eyes were fixed on the void. It seemed that the suppressed anger finally found the outlet to vent.


    Weng...


    with the roar coming out, an extremely ugly devil appeared from the black whirlpool. The devil had huge tusks and four silver wings growing behind.


    It seemed that the devil had just experienced the battle, and the four silver wings began to drip bright red blood.


    When they saw the scene in front of them, they suddenly became very angry, and a strong sense of killing appeared in their eyes.


    And the demons in the void looked down at us, and there was a trace of desire on their ugly and ferocious faces.


    As if we were demons, our mouth was still dripping with disgusting saliva.Soon one by one, the demons came out of the black whirlpool. I clenched my fists and hated the demons.


    One, two...


    soon there were two or three hundred demons coming out of the black whirlpool.


    Looking at so many demons, I also took a breath in my heart. Although I was shocked, I was shocked immediately.


    Then a familiar figure came out of the black whirlpool. I looked around, and the figure was the sword demon of that day.


    "Well, GE xiaolun didn''t expect to meet so soon." Before I could look around, the sword demon came out of the black whirlpool and said to me.


    "Oh, who should I be? You are the loser." It''s unexpected to see the appearance of sword demon, but it''s also expected.


    For such an army leader, I naturally want to cut first, but the appearance of the sword demon seems to be more powerful than before.


    Seeing this scene, I was also slightly worried.


    When the sword devil heard what I said, he was also instantly angry.


    "Hum, none of you want to leave here today. I''ll let you all die here." The sword devil said angrily, with a scornful laugh.


    "Don''t just talk nice. I don''t know who died. If you hadn''t run fast before, you would have been my dead soul." I also laughed at the sword demon.


    But the sword devil was angry and said to the demons around him, "give them all to me and kill them all."


    At this time, the Allied forces behind me also showed strong anger in their eyes. They seemed to want to tear up these demons, and they immediately became boiling and full of fighting spirit.

 Chapter 206

    In an instant, those demons with bloody mouths rushed down, entangled with the coalition forces, and launched a battle in the dead town.


    "Ha ha, GE xiaolun, you are dead today." The sword demon reappeared the cold voice of his former superior contempt.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come and die." I was also not angry and roared at the sword demon.


    Boom!


    The sword demon opened his wings, picked up the big sword in his hand and dived from the void.


    Bang!


    When the two swords collided with each other, the huge impact force immediately broke out with a violent sound, causing a huge wave to sweep away, and the already damaged and loose town collapsed immediately under the great impact.


    The impact of the sword demon falling from the sky has to be said to be very strong. Although I once let the sword demon escape from my hands, the strength of the sword demon has been a little stronger last time.


    That huge impact also had to make me back a few steps.


    But my retreat in the eyes of the sword devil is the strength of the poor, the sword devil to me again issued a contemptuous smile, said: "hum, GE xiaolun, today I use you to sacrifice my sword."


    "Ha ha, don''t be ashamed. No matter before or now, I want you to lie down in front of me." Seeing the proud look of the sword demon, I couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    Although the sword demon is stronger, I am confident that I will defeat him. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of moganna last time, the sword demon would have been the ghost of my sword.


    Bang!


    I steadied my back figure and immediately took the storm sword in my hand and cut it at the sword demon, who seemed to have been ready for a long time.


    That side of the body is very dexterous to avoid my blow, and then the sword demon raised the big sword in his hand and cut it across.


    In a moment of weightlessness, I saw that the sword demon suddenly cut a piece, and my heart was also a little tight, frowning.


    Seeing that the sword demon''s sword is about to cross me, I''m still biting my teeth, even if I use more power to dodge back.


    But the sword demon''s big sword is extremely fast, a Dodge is not urgent, my abdomen and this skirt are cut by the sharp sword instantly.


    Before I felt the pain, a sword mark on my abdomen was bleeding.


    It''s good to get out. Even if it''s not, I''m sure I''ll be hurt a lot.


    I quickly retrogressed. Later, I wiped the wound with my hand and looked up at the sword demon with a look of surprise.


    When the sword demon saw that I was injured, a sneer appeared on his face.


    I have to say that it''s irritating to see the expression of sword demon, but from this move, I can see that the strength of sword demon has really improved a lot.


    But seeing the slaughtered people in the city, the sudden killing intention became more and more intense, as if all this turned into a powerful force pouring into my body.


    Ah!


    With a cry, I burst out a strong momentum again. Holding the storm sword in my hand, it seemed that I also had a sense, and it shook violently in my hand.


    Boom!


    I raised my foot and rushed to the sword demon quickly. I slashed the sword demon with a knife.


    The sword demon saw me flying, and also waved the big sword in his hand and slashed at me.


    Every time he waved a sword, it seemed that he was carrying an extremely cold sword Qi, which quickly formed an extremely dangerous storm and spread around.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Every sword Qi was coming towards me. I took up the storm sword in my hand and immediately fought back. With stronger momentum, I suppressed the sword.


    The air of the inverted sword immediately went towards the wall of the town, and the hard stone wall immediately turned into ashes under the air of the sword.


    Because of the strong impact, the back of my hand was numb, and the two arms were deeply split. The blood flowed down the arms and dropped down the hilt on the ground.


    The sword devil also retreated to one side after dozens of short battles and gasped.


    In this fight, both sides almost killed red eyes. Our coalition forces were angry at the killing of demons, while the ferocious demons of the demon Legion were born bloodthirsty.


    In the rage of the killing, more and more excited.


    Many of the people who are still in these allied forces are advance troops composed of elites from big families. Facing such a ferocious demon, I found a way to fight in a moment.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and three demons rushed to man san dao at the same time. I was surprised and yelled to man san dao: "be careful, man san dao!"


    That man san dao heard me yell, but also looked back in an instant, and his face was even more flustered.


    Seeing that the three demons are about to bite, my heart is in a hurry.


    If man Sandao is successfully attacked by the three demons, it is extremely dangerous and is more likely to be killed immediately.After a while, I threw away the sword demon I was against and rushed to the direction of man san dao.


    He raised his windstorm sword and cut directly at the three demons.


    With a loud sonic boom, bang! The three demons instantly turned into a pool of blood mud.


    See three Dao safe and sound, I a hanging heart instantly put down a deep inhalation of airway: "three Dao, OK."


    Man Sandao immediately reacted from his trance and said, "thank you, master."


    With that, the eyes of man san dao changed. He wiped the blood from his face and took up the big knife again to slash at the demons.


    The sword demon looked at me, instantly out of his own range, but also came after me and mocked: "hum, GE xiaolun, you''re running very fast."


    Kick your ass.


    Lao Tzu swore that I would never escape. However, the sword devil is still there. However, the arrogance of Er San has already been the most irritated.


    I also burst out with a strong intention to kill. As soon as I gritted my teeth, the blood vessels on my body showed up instantly.


    Holding the storm sword tightly, I began to chop at the sword demon again.


    Bang!


    The sword demon and I collided again, but this time the corners of both sides'' mouths spilled a touch of blood.


    In this way, I and the sword devil were deadlocked.


    It''s just at this time that something has changed again in the void.


    One by one, the demons came out of the black whirlpool again, and my heart that I thought I could fight with the sword demon immediately went down to the bottom.


    When they saw the devil coming out of the black whirlpool, they also took a breath, with a touch of worry on their faces.


    In the face of the demons coming out one after another, the corners of my mouth are twitching.


    The sword demon laughed and said, "Ge xiaolun, you don''t want to leave here alive today."


    "I bah, don''t think a few shrimps can keep me. Today I''ll kill you all." I also killed red eye at this time and roared angrily.


    After that, a voice came out quickly in the black vortex


    "is that right? Glen, you have a big voice. "

 Chapter 207

    As another familiar voice came out, my mind began to roar.


    As more and more demons emerge from it, the pressure on the coalition forces seems to be starting to increase.


    Looking at the fighting companions, there is a little uneasiness in my heart, because the situation seems to have changed.


    Although the coalition forces are all elites, it is obvious that more and more demons and their own troops will suffer greatly when consumed.


    Just when I was thinking about these things.


    Boom!


    A light came out of the black whirlpool, and the dazzling light expanded immediately when it appeared from the black whirlpool.


    Turned into a streamer directly to me, in the face of sudden changes in my heart a panic began to quickly retreat.


    It''s just that the light immediately hit the ground strongly.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the place where the light fell exploded instantly, and a dazzling fire burst into the sky, illuminating the whole town.


    Then the light dissipated and a huge mushroom cloud began to appear, rising slowly.


    Man Sandao and others were deeply shocked when they saw this scene, because the destructive power was too strong.


    The air wave from the light beam directly rolled out of the deep pit, and instantly broke down the hard wall and turned it into a pile of yellow sand.


    When the Allied forces saw this, they began to panic.


    Originally one by one, they were tired of killing with the sword demons, but now there are so many demons.


    What''s more terrible is the light column burst out in the black whirlpool. If the light column is exposed between the Allied forces and the demons, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Ha ha, GE xiaolun, don''t you have a big voice?" As the figure emerged, a voice came from the sky again.


    I don''t care if the sword demon retreats quickly. I suddenly look up and see that the ugly figure is the big mouth of the abyss.


    Of course, man Sandao also saw the big mouth of the abyss. He raised his head fiercely and said angrily, "hum, it''s your defeated general."


    The figure didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed and said, "whether you are defeated or not, now you are going to die here."


    With that, the deep mouth began to shout to the demons that appeared again: "go, you must kill all these people."


    Those ugly demons dive down again under the command of the abyss''s big mouth.


    Instant like a group of wasps, toward the coalition carried out a fierce attack.


    At this time, man Sandao and Yan are red eyed, and their clothes are covered with the blood of the devil, which makes people unable to see the appearance of their faces.


    My heart is also a tight, quickly call out the heart of the fight.


    Boom!


    I felt the fierce fighting in my body, and my body immediately began to expand. The deep fighting from bones to blood vessels began to explode in my body.


    Bang!


    I picked up the storm sword in my hand and slashed at the demons who swooped down.


    Boom!


    The sword Qi of the storm sword suddenly broke out and formed a fierce hurricane. The storm sword seemed to have the momentum of tearing the void. The fierce sword Qi made those bloodthirsty demons tremble.


    Bang!


    When the storm sword touched the demons, it immediately sent out a dazzling light and rushed to the sky. The demons were not in a hurry to send out a cry, and immediately turned into flying ash.


    The already exhausted coalition forces saw this scene and suddenly renewed their hope.


    But I ignored the sword demon. When I cut those low-level demons with one knife, the sword demon also gave out the ultimate combat power in the body.


    When I picked up the big sword, it hit me like I was behind, and the big mouth directly shot a light column to me again in the void.


    My forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    Kick your ass.


    This is cheating. I''m in a state of being attacked by enemies.


    As I dodged the light beam from the deep mouth, I resisted the sharp sword of the sword demon and felt extremely hard.


    I suddenly turned over and ran away from the attack of the sword demon. My backhand slashed with the storm sword.


    Bang!


    But the speed of the sword demon was too fast. When I blocked the blow with the sword, the sword demon hit me heavily on the chest.


    Poof!


    I only felt a mouthful of blood in my chest, and it poured out heavily. When I fell to the ground, I found that the light beam from my big mouth fell down towards me.


    There was a panic on my face, and my whole back was wet with sweat.


    "Master!" That man san dao looked at me and yelled.


    "Xiaolun..." Yan also looked at me anxiously.It''s just that everything came so fast that I couldn''t avoid the blow from the abyss.


    Boom!


    I sent out a burst of towering anger, struggling with tired body desperately turning over, trying to escape from the light column attack range.


    But the light column is too fast, even if I react quickly, I will be blown out by the edge of the light column.


    The pillar of light shot up into the sky and burst out a huge pit on the ground again.


    Under the heavy impact of the light column, I only felt my head fainted and my ears roared.


    A strong sense of pain instantly spread all over the body, and soon the whole body numb up, just looking at the blood DC of the wound all over the body, the blood and flesh of the explosion.


    Boom!


    The big mouth again shot a ray of light from the sky to the Allied forces.


    Lying on the side of spitting blood, I looked at the heart is also extremely anxious, especially the abyss mouth really fuckin ''very, but there are their own people.


    The Allied troops were in a panic when they saw the light coming down from the sky. They never thought that the deep mouth would attack us regardless of our enemies.


    Seeing that the light was about to fall in the middle of the coalition, immediately the people of the coalition began to panic and began to flee everywhere.


    But when they fled, the terrible light had fallen on them.


    Bang!


    After a loud noise, the pillar of light suddenly burst out a powerful momentum, set off layer upon layer, and those buildings were directly turned into fly ash.


    Then a dazzling light rushed into the sky. When the light disappeared, there was a painful wail everywhere.


    Looking at the mess of the town, the surroundings suddenly become indifferent.


    Man Sandao and Yan are also seriously injured. Under the attack of the big mouth light column, those bloodthirsty demons swarmed up again.


    Most of the people of the Allied forces resisted the serious injuries, and the scene was very tragic.


    Lying on the ground, I also fell into deep remorse. My blood red eyes roared to the sky: "no...


    " hum, GE xiaolun, today is your death. " The sword demon came to me at once.


    At this time, suffering from severe pain, I dragged my wounded body and began to fight again. After looking at the coalition I led, I was in a great crisis.

 Chapter 208

    Boom!


    There was chaos and Howling among the Allied forces, and the damaged town was blown to ashes by the strong beam of light in the mouth of the abyss.


    Whoo!


    "Three knives, be careful." Looking at the three demons in the man three knife dodge when quickly toward him around in the past, I was in a hurry to man three knife shout.


    When man san dao heard my warning, he turned around and saw the three ugly and ferocious demons open their mouths and bite them.


    Bang!


    After a loud noise, the man san dao saw that the expression on the face of the fast charging devil changed suddenly, and suddenly raised the big Dao in his hand to use the man''s first whirlwind.


    When the devil was just about to get close to man Sandao''s body, the strong momentum of the whirlwind moment began to burst around man Sandao.


    The three demons seemed to feel a trace of danger immediately and wanted to escape from man Sandao.


    But those three knives have already killed red eyes. How can those three demons escape from their side.


    Boom!


    "Die for me!" That pretty three knives in the hand of big knife a horizontal fiercely revolve toward those three demons horizontal cut in the past.


    Wu...


    then a sad voice came out, and the three demons were chopped into two parts by man.


    But after using this blow, man san dao seemed to have some physical strength. He put his sword on the ground, bent down and began to gasp.


    "Good courage, didn''t you be very arrogant last time? This time I want you to taste death. " A voice came out of the void quickly.


    When I looked back, it was the mouth of the abyss that was trampled by man san dao that day. Looking at the ugly appearance of the mouth, I could not help worrying about man san dao.


    Boom!


    A loud noise came out from my ear. The sword demon raised the big sword and cut it like me.


    When I saw that something was wrong, I took up the storm sword again and fought with the sword devil.


    Boom!


    The speed of the sword demon was too fast. It seemed that he didn''t know how tired he was. The more he fought, the fiercer he was. Under the constant confrontation, he made a huge sound.


    The fighting between the Allied forces and the demons is also constantly ringing in our ears. The elites of those big families are all red with blood in their eyes. From their angry eyes, we can see that they are not willing to fight. Their clothes are red with blood.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful." Yankan yelled at me.


    Bang!


    But as soon as I turned around, the demons swarmed towards me. Seeing that the demons were about to come up, my heart was shocked. I picked up the storm sword and cut it off. After a loud noise, the demons were chopped to ashes by the storm sword.


    But the sword devil took advantage of the gap between my hand and those demons, picked up the big sword in his hand, just like I cut it from behind.


    That kind of hot pain dares to spread all over the body in an instant.


    Poof!


    I just feel a blank in my mind and fall to the ground, leaving a deep sword mark behind, and the blood rolling along the wound.


    "Xiao Lun!" Yan watched me fall down slowly and began to shout violently.


    Man Sandao is also struggling to dodge when running towards me.


    "Master..." but I only heard a vague voice of man san dao in my ear, and my consciousness gradually became blurred.


    Boom!


    A violent voice came out from heaven and earth again, and the consciousness was gradually blurred, which was also the shock. Some of them woke up.


    But when I looked up, a dazzling white light fell on Yan''s side.


    The familiar figure was shrouded by the dazzling white light.


    "No!" Watching Yan disappear in the white light, I just feel a kind of towering anger and unwilling to burst out from the heart.


    Boom!


    The white light quickly burst apart beside Yan.


    The whole town was once again blown out of a deep huge pit by the storm, and a mushroom cloud rose with it. I couldn''t see Yan.


    Bear the huge pain on the body, in the heart want to knife cut as fast as ran to the direction of Yan.


    Shua!


    Now I seem to have no other consciousness, in addition to killing is killing.


    When I ran in the past, the Yan was already in the deep pit and was blown up. If it wasn''t for the angel armor, Yan was afraid that he would be wiped out in an instant.


    Even so, that Yan is also exuding a stream of blood from the corner of his mouth, I watched Yan lying there motionless.


    I feel like the whole day is stepping on the same, the surging momentum brings me infinite power, and the killing intention instantly expands to the extreme.


    "Withdraw, Xiao Lun. Let''s withdraw." Some voices began to ring in my ears in the coalition.


    Just see Yan this appearance, have already been filled with hatred, I began to raise the sky angry.


    Boom!


    The roaring force grew stronger and stronger, forming a bloody cyclone around me, which began to explode violently."Ha ha, it''s your turn now, go to hell." The sword demon also chased me more and more fiercely.


    But I was still there, motionless, not dodging, I just felt that a strong force was flowing out of my body, and the severe pain seemed to dissipate little by little.


    "Master..." the sword demon rushed like me. When he saw it, he was worried and yelled at me.


    Bang!


    The sword demon stabbed me at my chest and made a crackling sound, as if with a force to tear the void.


    Boom!


    A golden light burst out from my body in an instant. The light burst into the sky and lit up the whole sky in an instant. However, the sword devil''s fatal blow was resisted by Shengsheng and gave out a roar.


    "How can it be? It''s impossible. " The sword devil was thrown out by the golden light shock, spewing out a mouthful of blood and shouting angrily with panic on his face.


    Then the companions behind me and the demons stopped for a moment and looked at the terrible golden light on me.


    Boom!


    I began to walk slowly to Yan''s side and picked him up. At last, I found that Yan was nourished by the golden light in my arms and began to recover slowly.


    "Xiaolun..." Yan slowly opened his heavy eyes and said to me.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be OK." I slowly put Yan on the ground, and then stare at the sword demon and abyss mouth.


    That abyss big mouth and sword demon looked at me, instantly fought a cold war, his face revealed a trace of panic.


    "You''re going to die." There is no superfluous words, I just say the thoughts that reverberate in my heart and mind.


    Boom!


    The golden light began to be more and more intense, and the heaven and earth, which was filled with dust, suddenly appeared peaceful under the golden light.


    When the Allies saw this scene, their panic began to ease.


    But the demons just like to see the nemesis, began to howl, quickly want to get rid of something.


    Looking at the frightened look of the sword demon, I showed a touch of cold at the corner of my mouth and walked slowly towards the sword demon.

 Chapter 209

    Boom!


    When the sword demon saw me walking towards him step by step, he suddenly burst out a strong momentum and began to make his body suddenly huge.


    That abyss big mouth is also the first time came to the sword devil behind.


    Bang!


    A loud noise came out. Under the cover of the sword demon''s huge body, the big mouth spat out a sharper beam from the end again.


    I also slightly frowned. The sneak attack behind the mouth of the abyss was a little annoying. I immediately increased my speed and began to rush towards the sword demon.


    Bang!


    When I quickly rushed to the sword demon, the sword demon picked up the big sword in his hand and slashed towards me.


    The sword fell on the ground and burst open in an instant. A burst of fury swept the earth and tore it open, revealing a deep gully.


    Seeing the powerful sword of the sword demon, I don''t have to flash more.


    But when I dodged, the light beam from the mouth of the abyss fell in my direction ahead of time as if I didn''t want money.


    If I didn''t react quickly and dodge in time, how many times would I be blown up by that beam of light.


    Looking at this big mouth change state attack means, my heart is also began to scold.


    "Hum, GE xiaolun, I don''t only know what happened to you just now, but you must die under my sword today." The sword demon dragged his huge body and made a sound slowly.


    "Well, I won''t let you go." I dodged the attack of the abyss mouth and said coldly.


    Bang!


    Finally, I raised the storm sword in my hand and cut it to the sword devil. The sword devil thought that he was ready to take up the sword and wave it to me.


    But when the sword demon waved, I found that the sword was very slow, and I began to have a little doubt when I saw this scene.


    But I bit my teeth and slashed.


    Bang!


    Just when I thought I was going to chop the sword demon''s head, the big sword that the sword demon just mentioned suddenly appeared on his head, and the collision between the two swords began to make a violent sound.


    The sound from heaven and earth made my brain stagnate. I felt that the power of the sword demon was gradually strengthening. At that moment, I felt my arm numb.


    Seeing that the blow failed, I quickly came back.


    But the big mouth''s attack seemed to have been foreseen in advance. When I retreated, the light beam had fallen behind me.


    There''s no way. In order not to fall into the attack range of Dao Da Zui, I can only keep my body steady and strike the sword demon again.


    The sword demon''s mouth showed a cold smile and said, "hum, since you come to seek death, I will help you."


    Boom!


    This time, the sword demon also rushed to me, the terrible big sword was waving wildly, the speed was so fast that people couldn''t see clearly.


    Just when I hesitated, the sword demon had already appeared in front of me, bang! The sword demon suddenly appeared in my chest. I''m not in a hurry. I''m surprised how the sword demon can do it so fast.


    I can only harden my head and raise the storm sword in my hand to resist.


    Bang!


    The sword demon''s sword directly hit the storm sword and sent out a burst of sparks.


    Hesitating, the sword demon''s speed was too fast, and a strong impact burst on my storm sword instantly. My hands were shocked and cracked. There was continuous blood oozing from the split hands, and the blood dripped to the ground along the handle of the storm sword.


    Ah!


    With a roar of anger, the dead man pressed his teeth and pushed forward to fight against the sword demon. But the sword demon''s power was too strong. The sword demon raised his other hand and pushed it fiercely.


    Poof!


    I was thrown back by the huge impact, and my intuitive chest spat out blood.


    At this time, the allies are fighting against the dense demons again.


    There was a lot of fighting and killing everywhere.


    Seeing those desperate companions, my heart also began to think quickly. If I can''t stop the sword demon and abyss mouth today, the consequences will be immeasurable.


    So I grabbed the anger in my heart and began to think rationally.


    Boom!


    The big mouth attack sounded behind me again, which made me retreat.


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Shua!


    I quickly ran towards the sword demon, and soon I took a violent hurricane around the sword demon, and I cut at the sword demon fiercely.


    The sword demon tried to resist, but he didn''t know that I was just making a move.


    My real purpose is that annoying mouth behind him, with the cover of sword demon, spitting out the irritating light beam from his mouth wantonly.


    Bang!


    The sword demon''s big sword waved, which touched with my storm sword and made a loud noise.I looked at the big mouth beside the sword demon, and then quickly grasped the sword in my hand, and hurriedly made a horizontal sword to the direction of the big mouth.


    The big mouth didn''t seem to expect that I would suddenly give him a sword. Seeing that the storm sword was about to split, he immediately showed a look of panic.


    The sword demon watched me suddenly change direction, and his face panicked. He rushed towards me immediately.


    But how could I give him such a chance? My sword speeded up again and slashed into the abyss.


    The big mouth retreated in a hurry, but still couldn''t avoid my blow.


    Bang!


    A loud sound with harsh sound burst in front of the mouth of the abyss to form an electric dragon, crackling to form a beautiful arc, hit the mouth of the abyss.


    Poof!


    The mouth of the abyss flew out with a powerful blow and spat out blood.


    I''m glad to see the big mouth flying backwards, but soon the sword demon''s big sword cut down from my side.


    As soon as I turned around and picked up the storm sword in my hand, it immediately increased to 20 tons.


    Boom!


    The sword demon''s big sword just touched the storm sword, which was aggravated instantly. The sword demon was shocked back by a powerful force.


    The sword demon looked at the failure of the blow, looked back at the mouth of the abyss lying on the ground and vomited blood, and said darkly.


    "Well, you good Glen." The eyes looked at me with killing intent, as if they were going to tear me to pieces, and then issued a very unwilling voice to continue to say: "the demons withdraw."


    As soon as the voice of the sword demon fell, the demons began to quickly move towards the dark vortex in the void.


    I picked up the storm sword in my hand, raised it high and said to the sword devil: "hum, it''s not so easy to escape."


    Boom!


    I took the tip of the storm sword, pointed to the sword demon and rushed to it. The momentum of breaking mountains and rivers suddenly rose to the extreme.


    "Hum..." the sword demon sent out a cold hum, rolled up the deep mouth on the ground and disappeared in the same place.

 Chapter 210

    Soon the sword demon with the mouth of the abyss disappeared in the huge brown vortex, and then a large number of demons also quickly disappeared in the flattened town.


    Then, with the closure of the black vortex, the continuous tension of the fight finally came to an end, but the people had not recovered from the inertia of the fight, and their eyes were still dissatisfied with the fierce blood.


    Then, looking at the fallen comrades, a stream of tears began to roll out from the eyes.


    Seeing the demons disappear from the town, I feel like I''m all soft and I fall down and I lose consciousness.


    When I woke up, I actually appeared in the man clan. I slowly opened my eyes, only to feel that the sunlight was very dazzling.


    Goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo, goo.


    Bear the body''s huge pain, I pushed them away, slowly made their own room.


    But just when I stepped out, a familiar figure ran in.


    "Master, you wake up at last." That pretty three knives looking at me excitedly say.


    Just from the man three knives in front of me, I felt that he was more resolute and decisive. The bandaged right arm and the scarred face made him more mature.


    "You don''t have to be so excited, do you?" Looking at that pretty three knife eyes all want to shed tears, I also don''t have good spirit of say, a big man think up all have goose bumps.


    "Shifu is not awake. Do you know how long you have been in a coma?" That man san dao looked at me and began to say.


    I listen to man three knife this words seem to also have a little surprised, not from asked a way: "how long have I been in a coma?"


    "Master, you have been in a coma for a week."


    When I heard man Sandao say that he had been in a coma for a week, my whole body was a little confused.


    Damn, no wonder I''ve been in a coma for so long.


    I immediately said to man Sandao, "go and get something to eat. I''m starving."


    That man three Dao took the magic power to run out and said, "OK, master, I''ll inform them first."


    Then he limped out of the room. Looking at his figure, I walked out slowly.


    Hiss...


    when I just stepped out and wanted to cross the threshold, I just felt a burst of muscle ache in my whole body, instantly paralyzed my whole body, and almost fell to the ground by accident.


    Soon I dragged my tired body to the hall, and Dean Kieran and others had already discussed about the demon army here. When they saw me coming, they immediately said to me: "xiaolun, you finally wake up. The present situation is not optimistic."


    I''m not surprised by President Kieran''s words, because the first battle of the Alliance Army was led by the former team to find the bottom.


    The final result proves that the demonic army is absolutely ready now, and its strength can not be underestimated.


    "Dean Kieran, what happened recently." I just want to know what happened when I was in a coma, so that I can know myself and the other.


    "Nothing. Recently, some demon legions are looking for something. We have sent some people to exterminate it, but it is said that what the demon is looking for has something to do with moganna''s separation." The dean of Kiran also said to me with a slight frown.


    I''m confused when I hear that. It''s not that many demons of the demon Legion can scare you to death. You said nothing.


    But I didn''t care. After all, moganna''s separation is the biggest threat.


    When I heard about moganna''s separation, I was not good as a whole.


    "After fighting with the demon legion, I feel that the strength of your demons has obviously increased a lot. You don''t have to look like a way first." In the face of the present form, I am also worried.


    "Well, you''re right. As for the separation of moganna, we''ll talk about it later. Now it''s the demon Legion that finally shakes."


    At this time, Yan came in from the outside. As soon as he saw the way, I ran over and asked, "Ge xiaolun, you finally wake up."


    As soon as I listen to it, I''m happy. Looking at that Yan''s worried appearance, I want to go to bed for two more days.


    Looking at Yan''s face with a blush, a warm current filled my heart.


    Then we discussed the attack of the demon Legion on the whole human tribe.


    Just as we were discussing how to avoid moganna''s main force and take urgent measures, a quick voice began to ring outside the door.


    "Not good..." the man ran back in a hurry, gasping for breath, and said three words at once.


    Damn, my heart is just worried by his words.


    Then I looked at the person who came in with a look of fear and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Moganna appears in the range of the strength of the people and horses, and the people and horses have begun to withdraw after receiving the news." The man finally came over and said the point.But when he said this, all the people in the hall took a cold breath, and the whole hall became silent, as if they could hear the sound of a needle.


    It''s a good time for the congregation to recover from that dull look.


    That pretty three Dao not from of loud ask a way: "what? Is Morgana here? "


    Man Sandao didn''t seem to believe it. His face was full of doubts, but Dean Kieran vomited deeply: "ah, I didn''t expect that momogana came."


    Looking at the sighing of President Kieran, I also fell into meditation. The strength of moganna can''t be underestimated, even if it''s just the separation of moganna.


    Fortunately, Dean Kieran can hold back moganna. Although there is a price to pay, it is much luckier than moganna''s killing three parties.


    As long as we are in control of moganna''s time to quickly solve the demon legion, in time is moganna is also lonely.


    Thinking of this, I feel a little relaxed.


    "Dean Kieran, it seems that we have to make a quick decision." If we wait for Morgana to free her hand, we will be in danger.


    "Yes, now we will unite with the people of the major families to quickly wipe out the remaining demon Legion." Said the dean of Kiran eagerly.


    "Yes, if those demon legions see moganna, it''s not a life-threatening attack on the human city-state, so now they must immediately encircle and suppress the demon Legion." As an angel, Yantian was born to be the enemy of the devil, so he said urgently.


    In this way, soon a large family of people came to the meeting hall, and soon made arrangements to eliminate the forces of the demon Legion.


    But I know that a bloody war will be staged with the appearance of moganna.

 Chapter 211

    Three days later, the sun was shining on the courtyard, and the lawn on the ground was very green. However, due to the pressure of the moganna army, the relaxed air seemed to be dignified.


    "Master, let''s go. It''s time for us to go." Man three knives spread a voice not to give up behind me.


    Finally, looking at the bright sunshine, he turned around and followed the man Sandao in the hall.


    I know that I don''t have time to enjoy the beautiful sunshine. The army of moganna had already appeared in the human city-state three days ago. Where moganna went was a ruin.


    The ferocity of the devil can be said to make many people feel chilly, all this is because of the cruel means of moganna.


    As the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces, I asked the rest of the coalition forces to fight against the important places where the demonic Legion appeared three days ago. Today, I am going to have a final battle with President Kieran leading the coalition forces to the main legion of moganna.


    "Are you ready?" Dean Kieran looked at me coming out of the room and said kindly.


    "Well, no problem." I saw Dean Kieran take a deep breath, nodded silently and said.


    "In that case, let''s go. I''ll try my best to hold back Morgana and buy you more time." The Dean Kieran said to me with a heavy face when he saw me talking.


    I know that we can''t afford to lose this decisive battle. If we can''t stop moganna''s attack, we are all finished.


    After the rest, President Kieran and I led the army to the main direction of namogana''s demon army.


    About half a day''s journey, the road ahead began to gradually become desolate.


    One after another, the big trees were standing on the side of the road, and the crooked rungs were on the side of the road.


    Looking through the road, there are only some broken walls left in the original magnificent Town, which makes people shiver.


    The pack of wolves went through the charred town and began to search for buried bodies in the soil.


    Looking at this scene, many people in the coalition began to have a look of anger.


    We bear the pain of heart, quickly across the town, toward the place where moganna''s main demon army.


    In the middle of the way, many allied forces began to gather towards the main force, and also brought a lot of news about the demon Legion.


    In this analysis, the possible place of the strongest demonic legion of moganna is finally determined.


    As president Kieran and I were leading the Alliance Army to the main force of the moganna demon army, more than a dozen wounded and bloodstained people came to us in a very embarrassed way.


    "Save..." just the leader fainted on the ground before he finished speaking.


    Then we quickly woke him up to find out that the demon army led by moganna had been bloody all the way to the West.


    These people escaped from it. Knowing the direction of moganna, President Kieran and I led the League to speed up the pace.


    The golden age and iron horse swallow the mountain like a tiger.


    Boom!


    The world seemed to be shaking with its neat steps. Just then a black whirlpool appeared in front of the army.


    With the gradual expansion of the black vortex, the surrounding waves began to set off a black ripple, and the original blue sky began to become dark.


    Whoo!


    In a moment, the wind was raging, and the air was filled with terror. Soon, the black whirlpool appeared one after another, and out of it came the monstrous and ugly demons.


    Soon the demons began to become dense, and some of them even opened their mouths, showing sharp fangs and roaring at us.


    In an instant, dense demons spread all over the sky.


    Bang!


    Then the black whirlpool gradually burst open, forming a strong storm, and the violent explosion began to roll in the sky.


    Finally, an evil breath came out of the black whirlpool of the explosion.


    Dean Kieran and I suddenly looked up, and it was actually the figure of moganna.


    "Well, at last we meet again." That Mo Gan Na sends out a cold to drink the voice of the evil spirit, quickly reverberate in the void.


    Bang!


    Before I and Dean Kieran could react, moganna waved and the demons who were ready to move in the sky swooped down from the sky.


    When the coalition forces saw this scene, they also shot a strong killing opportunity.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The demon who fell down quickly entangled with the Alliance Army immediately, and there was a killing sound everywhere.


    "Xiao Lun will be handed over to you next. I''ll meet namogana." With that, Dean Kiran disappeared in the same place as a streamer.Then a demon rushed at me fiercely, and I quickly responded. I picked up the storm sword in my hand and quickly lifted it from the ground.


    Bang!


    The devil''s hard arm was hard to carry down, and the blow of the storm sword made a violent sound.


    After a violent shock, I quickly backed back and said in my heart: "Damn, the devil is too strong. I''ll kill you."


    Boom!


    I picked up the storm sword here, and stabbed the devil directly. The devil opened his bloody mouth and slapped his chest, as if he was picking on me.


    I immediately increased the strength of my hand. When the storm sword was about to approach, I made another force, and the originally calm sword body immediately gave out a roar.


    Shua!


    A shining white light directly penetrated the devil''s chest with the power of lightning.


    The devil''s eyes were fixed on the big one, and he seemed to die.


    "Well, Glen, I didn''t expect that you''ve improved." With a familiar voice behind me, I suddenly turned around, and the sword demon suddenly appeared in front of me.


    "Well, let''s die." I have nothing to say about sword demons. There is only one principle, that is, meeting is doing.


    Boom!


    When I turned around and saw the sword demon, I picked up the storm sword in my hand and swung it. The sword demon just showed a sneer and raised his hand to resist it.


    Bang!


    When I was entangled with the sword demons, all the demons had been fighting with the Alliance Army. Watching the alliance compatriots fight hard to kill the enemy, my heart was full of spirit.


    "Well, Kieran, do you want to stop my demon army?" In the sky, Mona''s voice began to reverberate throughout the battlefield.


    There are several large families of coalition forces in hearing the voice of moganna can not help but fight a shiver.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t know if my opponent has to fight." Dean Kieran was also immediately in the sky.

 Chapter 212

    Bang!


    With that, director Kieran raised his hands, and a golden light burst out fiercely, and went straight to moganna. A scornful smile appeared at the corner of moganna''s mouth, and instantly disappeared in the same place.


    At that time, I just felt flustered. Then moganna disappeared in the same place. If she appeared beside Yan and man Sandao, how could they resist.


    But when I was anxious, the voice of Dean Kieran came out of the sky.


    "Xiao Lun, take time to destroy these demons. Moganna will give it to me."


    Boom!


    The golden light of dean naquilan immediately formed a huge light and began to appear in the void.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, namogana appeared in front of the golden light wall.


    "Well, I''ve got some skills." Then the moganna stopped in front of the golden light wall and hummed coldly: "in this case, I''ll solve you first. I see who can stop me."


    Boom!


    Namogana immediately turned her direction and went directly to President Kiran. President Kiran did not show any weakness. Her arm shook and a golden sword appeared in her hand.


    With a wave of momona''s big hand, a strong wind instantly condenses into a cyclone and cuts it to President kilan. President kilan slowly raises his golden sword and waves it. The seemingly fierce cyclone is instantly dispersed by a golden light.


    Just as moganna and President Kiran were fighting in the void, the demons and allied forces on the ground also began to fight.


    "Three knives, be careful." Looking at that group of demons like a wolf pounce on man san dao, I can''t help but cry out with some worry in my heart.


    Boom!


    Man Sandao reacted instantly. The group of demons were so fast that they appeared in front of man Sandao.


    Seeing that a group of demons are about to succeed, they all underestimated the strength of man''s three swords. Man''s three swords used the whirlwind of man''s three swords fiercely.


    A violent storm immediately surrounded man Sandao. Even the power of the group of demons could not move forward.


    The group of demons saw that they could tear man san dao to pieces, but they couldn''t reach it. The group of demons began to open their bloody mouths and howl.


    At this time, man Sandao showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and used the whirlwind chopper to cut the group of demons in two as quickly as a harvester.


    Then the devil rushed to see this scene, the original crazy look immediately became frightened, quickly ran back.


    Seeing this, man Sandao immediately chased after him, but at this time, a big dazzling light appeared in front of man Sandao.


    Man san dao''s reaction immediately made him Dodge, and he began to hesitate. He just rushed so hard that he was only exposed in front of himself by the light beam.


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the light burst out instantly, and man san dao could only resist the strong impact.


    Poof!


    Rao is such a man, three knives are also spewing out a mouthful of blood, quickly blasted away, heavily fell on the ground.


    When I saw that man san dao was injured, I rushed over immediately, and the light fell directly to man san dao. I came in a hurry, and man san dao was out of the explosion range.


    "Well, good luck to you." Look at the big mouth, show the ugly mouth to open.


    Sword demon also quickly flew over, picked up the big sword in his hand and yelled angrily: "suffer death."


    Bang!


    I use the hand to drag the man three knives, I picked up the storm big sword and immediately launched the offensive, but the speed of the sword devil is also very fast, in a hurry, the strength actually deeply over me.


    I felt a numbness in my hand, even the storm sword almost shook off.


    Boom!


    After that, the sword demon cut again without stopping. I thought I couldn''t escape when Yan suddenly came from behind me.


    Quickly pulled me and man Sandao back.


    "Take good care of san dao." I said softly to Yan.


    When Yan retreated with mansabao, I immediately tried my best to break out to the extreme.


    Because I know that Dean nakiran has delayed the separation of moganna. Now as long as she refuses the main task of the demon legion, then moganna is also helpless.


    The key to the victory of this war is to let the demonic Legion lose its combat effectiveness as soon as we can while Dean Kieran drags down Mogan.


    As long as we have achieved this, we will have the hope of victory, so no matter what the cost, we have to complete this arduous task.


    It is no exaggeration to say that we are in a race against time.


    As long as we catch up with Morgana, I believe we will win.


    Bang!


    With the help of Yan, I immediately summoned the heart of fighting and colorful cloud armor.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    I picked up the windstorm sword in my hand and began to dance wildly. It was like a harvester coming out of the sword demon and the mouth of the abyss. Wherever I went, those demons turned into ashes.Boom!


    The storm sword in my hand seems to have some kind of induction, vaguely appeared, began to become more sharp.


    The sword devil and big mouth are also shriveled, showing a look of doubt.


    The sword devil was also surging, and immediately began to attack me in a frenzy. With the cover of the abyss mouth, the sword devil rushed to me and my allies without fear.


    Bang!


    After a burst of light burst, some of the alliance''s companions couldn''t dodge. They were deeply wounded and lying on the ground in a coma.


    Watching my teammates fall down one by one, I felt a burst of rage in my heart, and the strong killing intention in my eyes showed instantly.


    Bang!


    The sword devil attacked like me under the cover of his big mouth. It seemed that his hand was numb when he resisted the sword devil''s move.


    But also to avoid big mouth that powerful attack, my heart almost began to curse.


    I can''t help but quickly regress to the fierce attack of sword demon and big mouth.


    Then a scream reverberated in my ears. I fixed my eyes on the fact that the compatriots of the alliance were surrounded by the demons. There were too many demons. Finally, they were exhausted and died in the hands of the demons.


    The pain and unwillingness echoed between heaven and earth as a scream.


    My heart suddenly became impatient. I wanted to wipe out all the demons in front of me. Looking at the attack of the sword demon and abyss mouth, I couldn''t defeat them for a moment. I felt more and more urgency of time.


    So I tried to hold back my anger and began to calm down.


    "Yanhe Sandao, please help me." I yell at Yanhe and the man who wakes up.


    Yan appeared at my side immediately after hearing my call, and the man''s three sabres also ran to me fiercely, and they even used the whirlwind of man''s three sabres to approach me.


    Along the way, those demons were cut into several sections with three knives.


    "Master, give me the big mouth. I will kill him." Man three swords looked at me, eyes full of perseverance, said bravely from high.


    In this way, in order to avoid more sacrifice of my coalition partners, I prepared to join hands with three people to solve the battle in the shortest time

 Chapter 213

    With the addition of man Sandao and Yan, I felt a little relieved.


    At this time, the demons of the Allied forces and the demonic Legion fell into a bitter battle. Seeing the nature of blood donation and bloodthirsty, the demons became more ferocious.


    Boom!


    A huge sound came out from behind me in an instant, and a very dazzling light filled the world. I looked at it carefully, and it turned out that the leopard girl was fighting with a demon leader and fell into a bitter struggle.


    "Hum, Glen, even the three of you are not our opponents. When your majesty releases her hand, you will all die." The big mouth opened, and the ugly one gasped with disgusting breath.


    "Go to hell." I have no more response to the words of the abyss mouth. When I think of the monstrous crimes committed by the devil today, I can only pull out my sword and never die for him.


    Bang!


    Under the cover of man san dao, I quickly picked up the big storm sword and quickly returned to the big mouth of the abyss. The long-range attack of the big mouth behind the sword devil was too powerful, so I had to find a way to solve the big mouth of the abyss.


    Brush!


    As soon as I was close to the mouth of the abyss, the sword demon seemed to see through my intention. When he raised the sword, he cut it and tried to stop it.


    Just between the lightning and flint, Yan very cleverly appeared from behind me. A shape shifting Yan quickly resisted in front of the sword demon''s figure. I immediately changed my direction and picked up the storm sword, which instantly appeared in front of the abyss mouth.


    That abyss big mouth saw on my forehead immediately appeared dense sweat, I also did not hesitate to raise the hands of the storm big sword fiercely cut in the past.


    Touch!


    The big mouth lifted up, and a dazzling light appeared in my hand. My eyes hurt. I endured the pain and continued to chop at the big mouth of the deep. But with a loud noise, the big sword of the storm did not move in front of the big mouth of the deep.


    Immediately I felt numbness in my hands. What surprised me was that there was a shield in front of the abyss mouth. I increased my strength here. I still couldn''t hurt the abyss mouth at all. I could only draw a hot light on the shield by the storm sword.


    "Ah ha ha, it''s not so easy to hit my attention." The abyss big mouth saw that I didn''t succeed and began to laugh at me.


    Brush!


    At this time, man Sandao thought quickly that I rushed over. When I saw that the abyss mouth was covered by a shield, I also picked up the windstorm sword in my hand and slashed wildly. Finally, man Sandao joined the rhythm of slashing wildly, venting all the resentment against the demon army.


    The sword demon saw me and man three knives attacking the abyss. The expression on big mouth''s face was also drawn out for a while. He immediately wanted to get rid of Yan''s entanglement and save big mouth.


    Kill


    At this time, the Allied forces and the demon Legion were already killing, and bursts of shouts or screams began to reverberate in the whole sky.


    But I know that the devil was born to kill. It seems that his injury is not painful. In the long run, the fighting power and momentum of the coalition will be greatly weakened.


    At this time, Yan and I had no progress in fighting against the sword demon. A deep self reproach began to stir my heart.


    Boom!


    In the sky, Dean Kieran and moganna were also fighting fiercely. A loud noise came from the void, and the blood in their chest was churning.


    Poof!


    Then, moganna exuded a strong momentum, and the evil spirit in the sky began to become violent. Then, with a wave of her hand, she didn''t know what had happened, and Dean Kieran made a dull sound, puffing out blood.


    "Ha ha, you can''t stop me." That Mo ganna saw that the director of Keelan covered her chest with her hand, and she couldn''t help showing a trace of contempt.


    When the Allied forces saw that the dean of Kiran was seriously injured in the void, they all raised their heads and looked at moganna, who was filled with horror.


    "Well, you won''t succeed in any case today." President Kieran wiped the blood donation from the corner of his mouth and said firmly.


    After that, President Kieran began to shoot a golden light, and the momentum suddenly changed. Everyone was shocked.


    Dean Keelan''s hair quickly became white, and his body gradually grew old. He looked very haggard.


    Bang!


    The air around the president of Kiran burst with a blow. Moganna was also slightly stunned. Then she fought with President of Kiran.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    With the cooperation of Yan and man three sabres, we quickly bypassed the sword demon and abyss mouth, and began to run all the way to kill.


    Where they passed, the demons of the demon army cut into ashes in an instant. The sword demons and big mouth were gnashing their teeth at the scene.


    The sword demon and abyss mouth also began to attack the Allied forces. There was a scream and roar everywhere.


    Bang!


    The big mouth of the abyss sent out a huge beam of light here, and went towards the center of the coalition forces fiercely. A strong wave of air began to burst in the crowd.


    The scene in front of me made me stunned. Before I could escape, my allies were blown up by the blow of the abyss."Take your life." I let out a roar and went straight to the abyss.


    In the sky, President Kieran''s old figure is struggling to resist moganna, and moganna is also holding president Kieran, and there is no way.


    Bang!


    just after a loud noise, the body of Dean Kieran kept rolling down from the air and spat out a mouthful of blood again.


    Kill


    At this stage, we will never die. If we can''t stop the demonic Legion led by moganna, there will be no future for human beings here. Everyone who forms the alliance Legion knows this well. Even though they are full of pain, they still fight hard to kill the enemy.


    This perseverance and bravery has virtually formed a huge energy, and in this atmosphere, the overall strength of the coalition forces has become more powerful in the cruel test of life and death.


    Long time of fighting has made people tired, even those bloodthirsty demons in the killing of excitement also began to become indifferent.


    However, the comrades of the human alliance Legion were really suffering from the great pain and roaring and killing. I watched this scene with my teeth clenched and my life and death released.


    There are more than a thousand corpses lying down after half a day''s fighting. Although I don''t know the situation in other battlefields, I don''t think it will be much better here.


    I feel that my consciousness has become a little fuzzy. I just use my instinct to chop at the demons one by one. I have only one idea in my mind, that is to kill these demons.


    Finally, under the counterattack of the coalition, the demons felt a trace of inexplicable fear and began to retreat.


    Boom!


    "Withdraw." Moganna hands a few black whirlpool appeared in the void.


    The devils immediately vibrated, folded their wings, struck the black whirlpool like lightning, and disappeared.


    Although I have doubts in my heart, I am still deeply relieved.


    I know this war has finally come to an end.

 Chapter 214

    The Union Army saw that the demonic Legion began to retreat, and there was a trace of joy in their tired face.


    Boom!


    Of course, I''m not ready to let go of the sword demon and the abyss mouth, and they don''t seem to want to escape immediately, so I chased them and slashed them with a sword.


    The storm sword tore out a spark in the air, and went to the sword devil fiercely.


    Bang!


    The sword demon also showed a sneer on his face. He raised the big sword in his hand and waved it. The air around him was torn apart instantly, making a crackling sound.


    But where did the sword devil want to get a whirl chop of man san dao? He turned the bloody big Dao across his waist.


    The storm suddenly pulled out a deep ravine on the ground. The sword demon saw man Sandao attack quickly, and there was a little panic on his calm face, and there was also a thick cold sweat on his forehead.


    However, the sword devil''s reaction was very fast. When man san dao appeared in front of the sword devil, the sword devil took up the big sword in his hand and pushed me away, then he turned the big sword up.


    Bang!


    The big sword and the whirlwind chopper of man san dao came into contact with each other. There was a roar and a dazzling light. People felt numb when they saw it.


    "Well, you''re lucky this time, Kieran. Let you breathe for a while, and you won''t be so lucky next time you come." Moganna began to walk slowly towards the black whirlpool, looking back at the director Kieran, calmly said, with no waves on her face.


    The sword demon saw his master step into the void and left, and quickly left the scene.


    Shua!


    After the sword devil collided with man Sandao, he quickly went to the void. The dense demons in the void began to shuttle in the sky, one by one rushing to the black vortex.


    Hearing moganna''s call, he immediately withdrew from the battlefield.


    This is really a bit confusing, looking at such an outcome, my heart is also a deep doubt.


    "Master, what''s the matter? Then why did moganna suddenly think of evacuating? It is clearly the demon Legion that has occupied a favorable form. " That pretty three knives thrust that big knife into the ground and said to me with puzzled.


    I was also puzzled and shook my head, not to say that I didn''t even know what happened to the whole league.


    I also know the truth that the poor should not be pursued, so I didn''t let the Allied forces continue to pursue. We should know that the whole league army was already in great danger. It''s really hard to say what the outcome of the war would be if it wasn''t for the sudden retreat of moganna.


    Finally, after a while, the demonic legion of moganna has completely disappeared in the sky of this area.


    Shua!


    Director Kieran''s figure instantly appeared in front of me, looking at the tired old figure, my heart was trembling.


    "President Kieran..."


    but President Kieran immediately waved to me and said, "don''t worry about me, I''d better gather everyone to go back first.


    "Keke..." with that, Dean Kieran coughed for a while, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Is the Dean OK?" Man three knives and Yan are also colleagues open mouth concern asked.


    However, Dean Kieran still waved and said, "let''s go. Let''s go back first."


    Then, after sorting out the battlefield, the Alliance Army began to withdraw to the man clan in an orderly way.


    On the way out, no one in the Alliance Army could see any joy of victory, except a look on their faces and back.


    Yes, although moganna''s demon army retreated, those fallen brothers could not get up. People who survived with grief for their relatives and comrades could not find any reason to make themselves happy.


    I also know clearly how powerless I am in front of that powerful force.


    If it wasn''t for Dean Kieran''s delay of Morgana, we would fight against such demons and end up exhausted.


    Dragging their tired bodies, they finally went back to the base camp of the man clan.


    When everyone returned to the land of the man clan, they all got into the tent and lay up. The long battle was too tired. Every time I felt that I was so close to death.


    The next day, a ray of sunshine passed through the window. I opened my eyes feebly and looked at the bright sunshine. After taking a deep breath, I got up and pushed open the door of the room.


    A warm breeze hit, the body''s pain seems to be better than half, only feel light, feel unprecedented comfort.


    "Master, you are awake." At this time, man Sandao came in.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I immediately recovered a few of the state, looking at man Sabao said.


    "Ha ha, master, what are you nervous about? Now there is no demon army." Man san dao looked at me with a blank face and said amusingly.


    "Come on, what''s up." I immediately relaxed when I heard man san dao. I took a deep breath and said to man san dao."I''ll teach you, the commander-in-chief of the United forces, to go to the hall to discuss business. Let''s go, master. President kilan and Yan are still waiting."


    Then I raised my pace and followed man Sandao to the meeting hall of man family.


    Seeing everyone sitting in the hall, there was an unspeakable sadness.


    "Xiao Lun, here you are." Yan saw me appear and immediately said to me.


    I just nodded a little, then thought about President Kieran and said, "what happened to President Kieran this time?


    The snow-white hair and old face of President Kieran still did not recover, looking extremely haggard.


    "Nothing serious happened, and you don''t have to be so nervous. It''s just that we have suffered a great loss this time, which can be said to have hurt our vitality." You, Dean Kieran, said plainly.


    I didn''t feel much surprised when I heard that. I am also very clear about the impact of Tao on the human city-state.


    But now I am more worried about some things after the war.


    "Sit down. We want to talk about the reconstruction of some city states." Then president Kieran spoke again.


    Inside the hall are some elders of alliance families, and some city-state managers.


    After some discussions, we have finally determined some basic principles for post disaster reconstruction.


    Then the efficient distribution of the way to the head of each family, so as to initially solve the problem of the destruction of the city-state by the demon Legion.


    "Another thing is xiaolun, you are all from the earth. I want you to improve yourself before you go back to the earth." Then Dean Kieran spoke slowly.


    As soon as I heard this, my heart immediately became excited, and my hands could not help clasping their fists.


    Everything is strength, as long as you have the strength to resist the demon legion, do you still have to worry about so much?

 Chapter 215

    Later, according to President Kieran''s conjecture, this time moganna will withdraw, it must have something to do with the earth, so the president''s meaning is to let us return to the earth, but we have to make a series of preparations before returning to the earth.


    "Dean Kieran, do you have any plans?" When I saw president Kieran say this, I also asked curiously.


    But the corner of President Kieran''s mouth began to tilt up, took a cold breath, and said: "although we can barely resist the demonic legion of moganna this time, I vaguely feel that more terrible things will happen soon."


    After hearing the words of President Kiran, the expressions of Yan and man Sandao became heavy.


    "So I decided to open the ancient temple again, where you can find opportunities to exercise yourself, especially the title you won. You should inspire the potential power." Director Kieran once again said earnestly.


    "Yes, we will try our best to help you." The sage of that people and horses clan also said excitedly.


    Not to mention that the people and horses were originally the best friends of the angels. Just because I saved them, they should support themselves.


    "Thank you, sage." I''m very grateful to see the sages of Renma nationality so enthusiastic.


    After the discussion, the elders or patriarchs of other big families had no opinions.


    Two days later, after fighting with the demonic legion, he finally washed away the fatigue of his whole body and refreshed himself.


    By this time, the elders of the major families had already gone back to take care of the trifles of the destroyed town.


    On this day, Yan and man Sandao and I followed president Kiran to the ground of the Renma clan. On the way, I saw the familiar scene and marveled.


    I never thought that the people and horses were so well preserved in the war. When we went outside the territory of the people and horses, the sages and patriarchs of the people and horses led a group of people to wait here early.


    "Xiao Lun, dear angel." The sage and patriarch have a gentlemanly style, we said.


    Then, under the leadership of the people and horses, we went back to the tribe of the people and horses again.


    After a period of greetings, the sage of the humanoid Tribe said, "Dean Kiran, we are ready to open the ancient temple. We can let them in at any time."


    The sage of the people and horses is very much respected, we said.


    Dean Kieran got up and said, "in that case, let''s go."


    We followed president Kieran and finally came to the square of the altars under the leadership of the Centaurs.


    Then all the people of the people and horses stood in the square, not ready to open the ancient temple again.


    Boom! After a while of ceremony, the light in the middle of the altar became dazzling again, but at this time the light from the altar was golden.


    "Eh, the light of the altar has changed color." The straightforward character of man Sandao found that the light changed this time, and he couldn''t help but doubt it.


    The president of Kiran heard man Sandao''s words and just said with a smile: "yes, this time is different from last time. Last time, it was the people and horses who opened the ancient temple for you and won the title. This time, all the major families have made a lot of efforts. This is the temple of ancient trial."


    Yan a listen to seem to have a little don''t believe of pour to inhale a cool air, the facial expression on the face all became rich.


    Looking at Yan''s expression, I was also deeply shocked. I thought to myself, is there any difference in this temple?


    So I also asked President Kiran, "what is this ancient temple of trial?"


    And for waiting for Dean Kieran to open his mouth, he immediately interrupted, "that must be a good thing."


    I turned a white eye at man san dao and showed a cold hum. But man san dao actually showed his clothes. I don''t know. Just ask me.


    Boom!


    The golden light began to become intense, straight into the sky, and that day a huge light gate appeared in the sky, emitting the light of the Holy Spirit.


    Shua!


    The huge golden light door immediately sent out the breath of the vicissitudes of Gula, and a golden ladder slowly fell from the golden door.


    "Didn''t the ancient temple of trial say that? It''s about getting ready to exercise your ancient title. Your purpose in it is to inspire your title to be your real help. " You, Dean Kieran, explained patiently.


    Bang!


    When I started to look at the golden steps, the whole person stood there. My God, that''s crazy.


    The golden steps fell to the ground with a kind of endless pressure and began to ripple around, and the golden light flowed on the steps like water, like a living creature.


    "You go, I hope you can get something in it." Said Dean Kiran, patting me on the shoulder.


    "Well." I also nodded for sure."Let''s go." I turned my head and said a word to Yan and man three knives, then resolutely and ran toward the golden steps.


    Boom!


    As soon as my foot touched the golden steps, I immediately rushed to a strong pressure that seemed to stop me, and almost fell to the ground.


    His grandmother drops.


    This is also too evil, I immediately adjusted to come over, after adapting for a while, began to quickly toward the golden gate.


    Yan and man Sandao followed closely. When I reached the peak, man Sandao and Yan also came up together.


    I stepped into the light door, I just felt my eardrum roar, a dazzling light burst in this space.


    Shua!


    When I opened my eyes again, I actually appeared in a dense forest. The trees were incredibly tall. I was as small as an ant here.


    "Ouch..." then with a bang, the figure of man san dao appeared in front of me.


    Of course, there is Yan, but I don''t know why man san dao is solid. He fell from the tree and cried in pain.


    It''s about the testing place of ancient temples, but we found that there was nothing suspicious except that we felt very small here after walking for more than half a day.


    But when we were about to go deeper into the forest, we found that I was wrong.


    Bang!


    When I stepped into a forest in front of me, a strong pressure appeared on my body. I just felt that my body was unexpected. I was firmly pressed on the ground and couldn''t move.


    Man three knife and Yan see facial expression instant big change.


    "Xiao Lun, what''s the matter with you." Yan worried looking at me said.


    "Don''t come here if it''s OK." I quickly to Yan and man three knife shout a way.


    Man san dao was just about to step out and immediately took it back, with a look of horror on his face.

 Chapter 216

    "Master, what''s the situation?" Man Sandao yelled at me.


    I forced my body to sit on the ground slowly, feeling the change brought by the pressure, and slowly adapt to it.


    Whoo!


    After breathing slowly, I left the gravity range with one foot. I felt relaxed all over. I wiped the sweat on my forehead with my hand. Unconsciously, my back was completely wet.


    "Xiao Lun, what happened just now." Yan looks at me this tired appearance worry of ask a way.


    After I gasped for a while, I opened my mouth and slowly told Yan and man what happened just now.


    Listen to me to say the reason, that pretty three knives not only stare big eyes, show a pair of incredible appearance.


    "No wonder what we should do." Yan frowned at me and said.


    "Shall we go to the front?" Man Sandao looked ahead again and looked back quickly.


    I frowned and looked at Yan and said, "we have to adapt first. Although we are not adapted at the beginning, it just allows us to get the effect of experience."


    Yan heard me say words, gently nodded, but man three knife a listen to immediately a surprised, issued a cry: "what, no, why do we want to suffer that crime."


    I gave man Sandao a look in my eyes. Man Sandao quickly retreated behind Yan and said with a silly smile, "Hey, master, you''re kidding. Don''t be so serious and frightening."


    I walked towards man san dao. Man san dao waved his hand and said, "no, master, no, I''m playing."


    Bang!


    I kicked man san dao down with one foot. After a whine, man san dao was pressed on the ground by ten times of gravity and couldn''t move.


    Yan saw that man Sandao was kicked on the ground by me. Yan''s face suddenly showed a smiling face and burst into laughter.


    "Be careful, let''s go down, too."


    Boom!


    Yan and I began to step into the gravity zone, but this time we began to consciously resist the pressure. Although we didn''t adapt, we didn''t feel out of breath.


    That pretty three knives lie on the ground for a while, is also tired of sitting on the ground, slow for a long time to stand up.


    That man three Dao shook the dust on his body and said, "master, you are too cruel to kick me down like this."


    I didn''t pay any attention to man Sandao. I just closed my eyes and felt the feeling under the gravity. Although it was a bit of pressure, it didn''t seem that it was so difficult to resist after some time of adaptation.


    When Yan and man get used to it, we will continue to move towards the deep forest.


    But with the deepening of the three of us, we have to face more than the simple, concise, seemingly ordinary gust of wind, the three of us have to fight 12 points of mental resistance.


    That random gust of wind blowing, it seems that the strong tree actually seems to be flattened by the wind in general, a big bang down.


    I took a cool breath after watching it. I felt that this place was too strange.


    But I was also secretly excited.


    According to President Kieran, this is a place of trial in ancient times. It must be through these conditions that the outside world does not have, we can really force our own potential.


    After taking a breath, we continued to walk forward, because our end point was the top of the mountain in front of us. According to President Kieran, the top of the mountain was our way out.


    Shua!


    A gust of wind hit again, I almost did not hesitate to call out the storm sword, the large area of the storm is to let us hide, after seeing the power of the wind, Yanhe man Sabre also quickly prepared for the battle.


    Bang!


    That burst into the distance of the wind blowing towards us, I picked up the storm sword to use all the strength to start to resist.


    But under the condition of gravity, the inside of the hurricane far exceeded our strength. After resisting for a while, we couldn''t help the devastation of the hurricane.


    Poof!


    I only feel the chest a stuffy, a mouthful of blood spray, was heavily scraped back.


    Bang!


    Yan and man three knives are also blown back in a mess.


    This situation lasted about half a day, and finally we got used to the hurricane''s devastation and climbed to the top of the mountain step by step.


    One day later, dragging tired body, we finally came to the foot of the mountain.


    "Master, this place is too strange." Man Sandao had been in this bad environment for a long time, and his whole body didn''t have a good piece of meat.


    I looked at man Sandao and showed a disdainful look in my eyes and said, "there''s so much nonsense. I don''t know what else is under the alert."


    As soon as man san dao heard this, he shivered and held the big knife in his hand.


    It has to be said that man Sandao''s vigilance became stronger. After all, he suffered a lot in this cruel environment.It can be seen from his ragged clothes and bloodstains.


    It''s not only mansabao who makes changes, but even Yan, who has always been an angel, starts to get surprised. I don''t know if he is too nervous.


    However, it has to be said that this is due to the extremely terrible environment here.


    What we have improved in this environment is not only our reaction ability, but also our own strength.


    It''s half a day again. We''ve been wandering at the foot of the mountain for a long time, but we never want to take that step.


    Finally, after we adjusted ourselves, we climbed like the top of the mountain.


    But when we began to climb like the top of the mountain, a stronger pressure came down on us. I bent forward with one foot and almost didn''t fall down.


    But did not climb a step to feel the body was hollowed out, the thin air began to make it difficult for us to breathe.


    In this way, we don''t know how long we have been wandering in the same place. We just don''t move forward.


    I don''t know how long later, we all took the weapons in our hands and began to resist the hurricane in front of us.


    In this way, step by step, we went to the top of the mountain.


    By the time we got to the top of the mountain, our legs were already paralyzed. We sat down on the ground and gasped.


    Finally, a golden light flashed by, and we reappeared in the altar square of the people and horses.


    "You''re back at last." Dean Kieran met us as soon as he saw us.


    But we were all paralyzed on the ground, and did not respond to the words of President Kieran.


    Dean Kieran looked at us with a smile, as if he knew it would be the same.


    Gradually, I found that when we appeared in the altars square of the people and horses, I felt very happy all over. I just felt light, like a long drought and rain.


    Even we are covered with scars in this out of the moment immediately recovered.


    I look at the blue sky, mouth floating a smile, it is really a long time not so happy.

 Chapter 217

    After lying on the ground for more than half a day, Dean Kieran finally looked at us and said, "ha ha, you''ve had enough. Come with me."


    I slowly stood up, but when I stood up at that moment, I felt as if I was floating automatically.


    "Hehe, how do you feel?" When I haven''t recovered from this new feeling, Dean Kieran said to us.


    At this time, the three of us gathered our surprise and followed president Kieran to the hall of the people.


    "Ha ha, dear angel and Xiao Lun, you have finally come out." As soon as the sage of the Renma clan saw us enter the hall, he immediately welcomed us and said with a smile on his face.


    Gu...


    just at this time, my disheartened stomach made a protest, and my face sank instantly. I felt ashamed.


    "Ha ha, it''s our negligence. Please sit down first and I''ll ask someone to get something to eat." The sage of Renma nationality looked at me and said with a smile.


    Then we sat down in the hall, and Dean nakilan said, "when are you going to go back? I''m worried about what else moganna will do on the other side of the earth."


    "Well, as soon as possible. After all, it''s not a small matter for moganna to have such a large-scale war. We have to hurry to get this news back so that everyone can be ready." I also open my mouth to President Kieran.


    "Yes, you should hurry up. After all, I''m only separated here, but I haven''t got any connection with me on earth yet." Dean Kieran took a sip from his teacup and said calmly.


    Finally, we talked about the Morgana demons in the hall, and then we all went back to rest.


    Of course, three days after our discussion, President Kiran will send us back to earth through the altars of the humanoid tribe.


    In the morning of the third day, a ray of sunshine began to shine into my window. I slowly rubbed my eyes with my tired body and began to turn over and walk towards the outside of the hospital.


    "Xiao Lun, you''re up." Yan saw me in the yard and said to me.


    That Yan is wearing a plain white dress. Under the soft light, his white face shows a trace of blush, and he looks very charming.


    My heart began to thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    "Master, you are all here." But the beautiful time in the morning was suddenly broken by man san dao.


    I sighed and led Yan and man Sandao to the residence of President Kiran. After two days of farewell, today is the day that President Kiran and I decided to return to the earth.


    Then we went to the altar square of the people and horses under the leadership of President Kiran.


    "Dear angel and Xiao Lun, take care of yourself." The sage of the people and horses raised his head to the sky and said to us.


    Then came the call of the people and horses, and the momentum formed an air wave and floated slowly towards the sky.


    Boom!


    President Kiran waved his hand to the altar, and a golden flame began to light up on the candlestick in the center of the altar.


    It seems that a dazzling golden light directly rushed into the sky, forming a strong split storm, but such a storm is dozens of times weaker than the storm in the ancient test place.


    Bang!


    A golden light came down from the sky, and a golden light door appeared immediately.


    "You go now." Dean Kieran said to us, with a look on his face.


    Then we began to walk towards the golden gate of light in addition to the farewell of President Kieran and the people and horses.


    Shua!


    When we entered the golden light gate, we felt that the golden light was flashing and blinding.


    When we open our eyes, we are already in another place.


    It''s just that this place is very familiar. Fortunately, it''s in the middle of the night. No one in the college found it.


    If this time is found, his whereabouts will not be exposed.


    "Come on, we can''t expose it yet." I pull Yan quickly toward the sparsely populated places.


    After settling in Yan and man Sandao, I decided to meet with President kilan first.


    One is to take moganna to lead the army to attack the human city-state, and the other is to see the attitude of President Kiran on the issue of Yan.


    So taking advantage of the night, I began to quickly shuttle in the super Seminary.


    Think don''t want to let Yan exposed in Kaisha''s sight, I must speed up to solve the problem of Yan.


    Shua!


    After a long time, I finally came to the house of President Kieran. President Kieran seemed to feel the same breath and made a sound in front of me.


    I think Dean Kieran must have regarded me as a thief, and raised his hand to kill me.


    Fortunately, in the experience of the ancient trial of the ground, in the face of the lightning stroke, I had no chance to escape without any pressure.If I put it in front of my eyes, I will be beaten by President Kieran.


    Dean Kieran seemed to be surprised at his failure, and then he slapped me again.


    "Stop, it''s me, Dean. I''m xiaolun." When I saw president Kieran''s move again, I was so anxious that I couldn''t help shouting.


    President Kieran raised his hand and suddenly stopped. In the dark, he sent out a touch of pure light and said, "hum, it''s you boy." But with that, Dean Killan''s expression suddenly changed and said in surprise, "eh? No, what''s the matter with you? "


    I''m not surprised to see President Kieran''s shock. "President, let''s go in and talk."


    Then I looked around, followed by Dean Kieran quickly into the room.


    "Good boy, you dare to come back." As soon as Dean Kiran entered the room, he began to say to me.


    "Ah, the president, I have no way to come back this time. I have something important to report to you." Looking at Dean Kieran, I said sincerely.


    "Oh? What''s the big deal? " The director of Kiran raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously.


    Then I told the truth about moganna leading the demon army to attack the human city-state.


    "According to you, it seems that there must be something strange hidden in that momgana." Said the Dean, frowning.


    "Where did you get Yan? If Kaisha knew where Yan was, Yan would be severely punished.


    "I will solve the problem of Yan, but I don''t know what to do with the dean." I asked, looking at Dean Kieran with a heavy face.


    President Kieran held his breath and said to me firmly: "ha ha, you can rest assured that I will support you with all these things you bring back. I will go to Kaisha to explain."


    When I heard the words of President Kieran, I was full of joy.

 Chapter 218

    "Don''t let others know about your recent return to the college. I''ll deal with you and Yan first, so that Kaisha won''t do anything unreasonable." President nakilan finally stressed to me.


    I slightly nodded, and then quickly toward Yan and man where three knives.


    When I got to man Sandao and Yan, the sky began to light up. A touch of fish belly white quickly cut the black in the sky, and the whole sky began to appear light blue.


    The relative moonlight has not completely dissipated. It seems that there is a relative sun in the sky.


    "I''m back." I stepped into the agreed room and called.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Lun? What''s dean Kieran saying?" Yan seems to be in a hurry. He looks worried.


    I patted Yan on the shoulder with my hand and said comfortingly, "don''t worry, Dean Kieran has promised to support us in negotiating with Kaisha."


    Yan see I say so, that worried face is finally exposed a smile.


    Looking at the blue sky outside the window, my mood is also very good. After experiencing so many things, I can finally have the opportunity to face Kaisha with Yan.


    For a group of angels with such a long history, I can''t imagine the hierarchy, not to mention the severe punishment that Yan will suffer when he goes back.


    This time, with the help of President Kieran, I have more confidence in my heart.


    "Master, how long are we going to stay here? I''m almost sick. " Man Sandao said to me.


    "Yes, Xiao Lun, why don''t we go out and get some air." After a long time of suffocation, Yan also frowned and said.


    Although it''s not suitable to expose it now, I finally agreed to it under the influence of man Sandao and Yan.


    "Let''s go, but we can''t be too exposed. Let''s talk when it''s dark." I looked at Yan and man three Dao is also helpless to say.


    At last, the fireball like sun began to think about the setting of the West slowly. By the setting sun, we finally walked out of this cage like little room.


    Looking at the front of the woods in the setting sun shine is particularly beautiful, the original green leaves were red by the red afterheat of the setting sun.


    When Yan and I were walking in the woods, we found that there were two very familiar figures not far away. My heart suddenly pulled Yan and wanted to turn away.


    Kick his ass!


    There will be people in such a remote place at any time.


    But just as Yan and I were about to turn around and leave, the two figures not far away seemed to find us coming towards us quickly.


    When I fixed my eyes on Zhao Xin and saw that he was an acquaintance, I didn''t go on dodging with him.


    Simply I directly pull Yan toward Zhao Xin, but I didn''t see who was next to him for a moment.


    When I walked in, I was startled. The person next to Zhao Xin was Zhixin.


    "Hey, I said you haven''t seen me for a long time. Why are you here?" I called to Zhao Xin in the distance.


    But Zhao Xin didn''t seem to respond to my words until he walked into the room. Zhao Xin suddenly stopped walking. The whole person looked at the spot and said in surprise: "Ge xiaolun? Why are you here? "


    I also walked over and patted Zhao Xin and said, "why can''t I be here?"


    "No, I just..." Zhao Xin didn''t seem to have recovered from reality and scratched his head awkwardly.


    It was only at this time that I saw the man in front of Zhao Xin. When I saw the man, I almost didn''t scare me.


    My God! It''s Zhixin. That''s Kaisha''s loyalty.


    I thought to myself that after this encounter, I would be exposed.


    But in an instant, I recovered from the surprise and said hello to Zhixin.


    "Ha, the burning heart is gone."


    The burning heart saw that the expression on our faces also changed greatly. The original gentle face suddenly became serious and cried to me: "hum, GE xiaolun, you dare to come back."


    Yan a hear the words of the heart, the body of a fierce shock, complexion become a little flustered up, Zhao Xin see the atmosphere is not right, also hard to hit ha ha, want to divert attention.


    "Why don''t we come back? What did we do wrong? " See burn heart so serious forehead expression, my heart is also some uncomfortable up.


    "You..." That burns the heart for a moment some to be impatient and dispirited, point at me directly with the hand to say.


    "Xiao Lun, why did you come back?" That Zhao Xin also rushes to say.


    "I have something important to report to President Kieran this time." My face was calm again, looking at Zhao Xin.


    "Xiao Lun, let''s go." Yan looked at the heart and Zhao letter back to pull me ready to leave.


    But at this time, Zhixin''s face changed and he said angrily, "Yan, as an angel, you should know what mistakes you have made, and you are ready to accept punishment."I heard angry, although know Zhixin is Kaisha''s loyal, but she and Zhao Xin that layer of relationship in how also can''t say such words, come on.


    "What do you mean, you want to punish Yan to let Kaisha?" The anger on my face came out without any disguise.


    Seeing that my face was not right, Zhao Xin quickly pulled his heart and said, "Xiao Lun and Yan are our friends, so we don''t think we have met them. Let''s go back."


    However, Zhao Xin continued to open his mouth and said, "I only know that I am an angel family. I will never do anything beyond the angel family."


    "And if you do something like this, you should be punished yourself." The burning heart says directly to Yan.


    |"Well, I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong, and Xiao Lun is excellent." Yan looked at me one eye, mouth slowly to burn heart mouth to.


    "If you want to let Kesha know, just let him know, and we''re ready to get to know him about it." With that, I''m going to leave here.


    I didn''t expect to meet Zhixin and Zhaoxin when I came out to take a breath. If I had known what Zhixin would say, I wouldn''t have come out.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Lun. We won''t say we''ve met you." Zhao Xin looked at us, patted his chest and assured us.


    But when we turned around and left, Zhixin seemed to have made his own choice and said aloud: "Yan, you don''t want to escape punishment. You can rest assured that I will inform queen Kaisha. Since you have done something wrong, you should have the consciousness of doing something wrong."


    Hearing this voice, I felt a shock in my head. Then I turned to Zhixin angrily and said, "OK, since you choose like this, I''ll see how you inform Kaisha."


    I know that this matter will be solved sooner or later. Now that we meet the hot heart index, let her inform Kaisha.


    Thinking of this, I took Yan back.

 Chapter 219

    "Zhixin, you have decided to inform Kaisha. Whatever you like, but I don''t think there is anything wrong with Yan in this matter." I looked at the heart, the face can not help showing a trace of anger.


    "Well, if you say that, I won''t be embarrassed." Yan looked at Zhao Xin, then looked at me and said.


    One side of Zhao Xin sighed, appeared some helpless, a face embarrassed shriveled shriveled mouth.


    "In that case, you can inform Kaisha that he doesn''t have to come to us. We will go back to the sea super seminary in two days." After a look at Zhao Xin, I stare at Zhixin again and say something.


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will inform you to sue queen Kaisha. Although Yan violates the rules of the angel family, I will try my best to ask Yan to intercede with the queen." That Yan looked around Zhao Xin, turned to me and said.


    "Then tell queen Kaisha that I''ll see you on the deck of the sea super Seminary at noon in two days." Yan to burn heart finish saying then turn round and go.


    Looking at the figure of Yan leaving, I also said a word to Zhao Xin.


    "I''ve got the support of Dean Kieran for this matter. Please help me tell Dean Kieran that I and Yan will return to the super seminary in two days." Now that it has been exposed, there is nothing to hide at this stage of development, so let Zhao Xin spread the news of our return.


    "Well, take care. I''ll see you at college in two days." Zhao Xin looked at me, waved and said in a loud voice.


    When I chased Yan, I still vaguely heard the voice of Zhao Xin talking with Zhixin. As for what I said, I didn''t hear it clearly.


    But I thought to myself that Zhao Xin should fight with Zhixin because of this.


    Of course, it can''t all blame Zhixin. After all, Zhixin is a member of the angel family. What I hate is the rules of the angel family. Don''t you think I can''t do it?


    In that case, I will prove to everyone that Yan''s choice is right.


    "What? Are you going to the sea supernatural Academy in two days? Kaisha will also appear? " When I told man Sandao the whole story, man Sandao almost jumped up in surprise.


    "Well, you don''t need to make such a fuss." Looking at man san dao, I was looking at him angrily.


    "Cough, what, master? I just think you are too strong."


    That man three Dao immediately eased down, and then said: "master, that''s Kaisha. You dare to fight against him for such a powerful existence."


    "Well, so what? With Dean Kieran, she must not dare to do anything out of the ordinary." I frowned slightly and began to plan for two days later.


    Two days later, I took Yan and man Sandao back to the sea supernatural Academy.


    The boundless sea and the vast sky blend together, which is very beautiful. The warm sea breeze blowing in front of us makes us feel peaceful.


    "Master, you are so cool." Man san dao looked at the endless sea and said curiously.


    "Come on, let''s go to that college." Looking at the excitement of man Sandao''s face, I don''t have time to talk with him.


    Now the final thing is to go to the super Seminary and the queen Caesar of the angel clan to solve the problem of Yan.


    Soon, a huge base appeared in the endless sea, stretching for tens of miles. It was like an oasis in the desert, which was dazzling in the barren sea.


    Long time no see, I finally have come back.


    Looking at the familiar place in front of me, I took a deep breath.


    Soon I and Yan and man Sandao boarded the sea base. We didn''t disturb others.


    As soon as I stepped on the deck, I began to go quietly to the location of President Kieran.


    When President Kieran saw our figure, he came quickly and said, "ah, xiaolun, how can you be so impulsive?"


    "I can''t help it. Since things have to be solved sooner or later, we can just make it clear at one time. After all, we should have more important things to do, shouldn''t we?" Looking at President Kieran some worried asked, I also said what I thought.


    "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, you can rest assured that I support you absolutely." The director of Kiran touched his white beard and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Dean Kieran." Looking at the loving director Kieran, I felt at home for a moment.


    "Come in with me first, and when Kesha comes, we''ll go out." Then we went into the room with Dean Kieran.


    But it wasn''t long before the noise on the deck broke the rare calm.


    Boom!


    There was a roar in the sky, rolling up layers of air waves. Through the window, you can see that even the sea became turbulent.


    "Come on, Kaisha of the angels is here." President Kieran slowly stood up and said softly, without a ripple on his face.


    Then we followed Dean Kieran to the deck, and when we showed up, people on the real deck began to get excited.


    But when people looked at the huge silver white whirlpool in the sky, they also showed a kind of curiosity."What are you doing here, nothing to do? Don''t you all go back. " Dean Kieran yelled angrily when he saw the noisy crowd on the deck.


    The crowd resisted their curiosity and had to leave from the deck under the authority of President Kieran.


    Then Kaisha''s figure suddenly appeared in the void, and the layer upon layer of air waves brought by it lashed the sea furiously.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Kaisha disappeared in the sky and came to us in a flash. He said angrily, "hum, Yan hasn''t followed me back to accept punishment."


    Under that sharp and dignified voice, Yan''s expression began to become a little nervous.


    However, with a big wave of his hand, President Kieran resisted the pressure and said, "Kaisha, when you come, you will ask the people of our college to go with you. I don''t care about you."


    At this time, Kaisha looked at President Kieran and said: "ha ha, is president Kieran going to intervene? You know, Yan is a member of our angel family


    "I only know that now Yan and Xiao Lun are people in my super Seminary." President Kieran responded in the face of Kaisha''s momentum.


    "Oh, you are Ge xiaolun, huh." Then Kaisha looked at me contemptuously and gave a cold hum, as if she was looking at a mole ant.


    I suppressed the anger in my heart and glared at Kaisha, saying: "Yan and I privately concluded a contract, which violated the rules of the angel family, but I will prove that Yan''s decision is not wrong."


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you?" Kaisha glanced at me again and then glared at him.


    I had discussed the countermeasures with President Kieran for a long time. At this time, I looked at President Kieran.


    The dean of Keelan came to Kaisha and said, "Xiao Lun and Yan are all from our super theological college. You can''t take them away. Since you say Yan is from your angel family, if Xiao Lun is recognized by your angel family, let''s leave it at that."


    "Hey, I said President Kieran, I heard him right. I can suppress him like this." That Kaisha said with a sarcastic face.

 Chapter 220

    I was furious to see Kesha ridicule me so much.


    I clenched my fists tightly and made a noise in my hair. Kaisha snorted and said with a smile: "ha ha, if you hurt you carelessly, I''m afraid Kieran is going to trouble me, so you''d better not over measure yourself."


    "Yan, come with me. You are a member of my angel family. You should know the consequences of your private contract with this man." That Kaisha looks at Yan angrily to scold a way.


    At this time, Yan clenched his lips and looked at Kaisha, showing a sense of fear. I took Yan''s hand and pulled Yan back who was just about to step towards Kaisha.


    When Kaisha saw my action, she said angrily, "bold, it''s my angel family''s business. It''s your boy''s business. Go away, or you''ll look good."


    With that, Kaisha was ready to fan like me.


    However, Dean Kieran is not a vegetarian. He has been defeated by Kaisha several times in his college. Even the gentle Dean Kieran can''t help but get angry.


    "Well, Kaisha, this is my super Seminary. It''s not in your angel family. Give me less airs." With that, Dean Kieran waved his big hand and collided with nakasha.


    Boom!


    After a loud noise, the sea, which had been gradually calming down, suddenly rolled up in the fierce waves.


    "Well, Kieran, do you have to step in?" After colliding with President Kieran, nakesha took back her hand and said angrily.


    "Kaisha, if you want to find something in my super Seminary, don''t blame me for being rude." President nakilan''s attitude to Kaisha was also very impolite.


    "Queen Kaisha, I said that although Yan violated the rules of the angel clan, I will prove that Yan''s choice is not wrong." Looking at director Kieran''s hand, I said with anger.


    "Queen Kaisha, it''s impossible for you to take them away from me today. Since you angel people don''t recognize Xiao Lun, why don''t you find someone to personally test whether he meets the conditions of your angel people." Later, Dean Kieran also expressed his thoughts to Kaisha without any politeness.


    Although nakaisha was a little angry, it was not easy for nakaisha to break out even with the dean of Kieran.


    Then the queen did not immediately speak, just looked up and down at me.


    And the disdain and disdain for me were completely exposed in those eyes.


    "Dear Queen Kaisha, this has nothing to do with Glenn." At this time, Yan came out from behind the president of Kiran and looked at the queen Kaisha.


    Kaisha moved away, looked at me from the eyes, looked up like Yan, looked in the past, and felt a chill from the golden light.


    "Kaisha, give me a word, or you''ll bully me like this. Don''t blame me for being merciless." President Kieran watched Kaisha speak again, but this time with a trace of anger.


    At this time, man san dao was already in the fog, and his eyes kept spinning back and forth.


    It seems that the born calf is not afraid of tigers. That man san dao said to Queen Kaisha loudly: "hum, Dean Kieran is right. I think you want to bully the little one. I feel blushed for your behavior."


    Hiss... I can''t help but take a breath when I hear man san dao''s words. I can''t say I want to praise him.


    Dean Keelan almost burst out laughing when he heard man san dao''s words. His eyes were full of novelty and looked at man san dao.


    It''s just that Yan looks at man Sandao and starts to worry.


    Shua!


    The voice of that pretty three knives just fell down, a pair of big hands with the strong wind immediately toward pretty three knives slap and go, send out a burst of voice.


    Hum! Then the director of Kiran hummed coldly and went to Kaisha fiercely. Their big hands made a loud noise in a collision.


    "Kaisha, that''s enough. I think you are bullying the small with the big. If you have to make trouble in my super Seminary, don''t blame me for being rude." It can be seen that Kaisha''s second move really angered Dean Kieran.


    Kaisha took back her hand, looked at me with a chill in her eyes, and said, "well, you are very good. I think you can''t do anything with President Kieran to protect me."


    "Kaisha, don''t say so much. You can compete with Glenn to see his potential. Don''t be so arbitrary." Dean Kieran looked at Kaisha with a proud smile.


    Kaisha is helpless in front of President kilan. She originally told her to take Yan away, but she probably didn''t expect that President kilan would intervene in the affairs of his angel family. After a while of silence, she finally said to me: "since President kilan is speaking for you, I''ll give you a chance. If it doesn''t satisfy me, it doesn''t matter that Yan wants to come back with me To be punished, even you will be punished together. Would you like to


    "Well, that''s it." For this result is the best I want to get, I believe as long as I give myself a chance to prove, I will not let Yan down.


    I not only want to let the angel people recognize themselves, more importantly, I want to let Yan know that her choice is right.Whenever I heard queen Kaisha speak, I immediately agreed.


    But at this time, Dean Kieran was not happy. He frowned and said, "hum, do you really think my super seminary is your home? If you do, you have to punish xiaolun. If you win, what should you do? "


    Dean Kieran asked, not to mention Kaisha. Even I was confused, and I sighed in my heart that I was really a mature man.


    That Kaisha hears the words of President Kieran, all are a little gaffe of shouting: "impossible, how can I lose to this boy, even if it is the realm of suppression, I can also instant second him."


    "Ha ha, since you are so confident, you might as well make a bet." President Kiran looked at Kaisha from the queen with a smile and stroked his snow-white beard with his hand.


    At the words of Dean Kieran, Kaisha''s face almost twitched with anger.


    "Well, if he beats me, I''ll promise him one thing." That Kaisha some exasperates of say.


    "OK, deal. I''ll compete in the challenge arena of my super theological college in three days." On hearing this, Dean Kieran immediately set the time for fear that something might happen.


    That Kaisha looked at me, then glared at Yan and disappeared in front of us.


    Only a Shua sound was heard, and Kaisha''s figure directly penetrated into the light gate, leaving only a sound, which spread in the sky.


    "Well, I''ll be here in three days. I''ll see what I can do with you."


    Later, Dean Kieran turned around and patted me on the shoulder and said, "come on, don''t let me down."


    "Well, I try to prove that Yan''s choice is right." I held my fist tightly and felt a strong desire to win.


    Yan looked at my resolute eyes, just now nervous face began to show a trace of blush.

 Chapter 221

    When Kaisha disappeared, man Sandao immediately came over and said, "master, who is that man?"


    I also looked at this mindless man Sandao and showed a look of disdain. He immediately closed his annoying mouth.


    "Come on, let''s go back and talk first." I looked at Yan, nodded gently and walked towards the residence.


    The director of Keelan sighed when he saw that the matter had come to an end. "Come on, xiaolun. I absolutely support you. If Kaisha dares to mess around, I don''t mind having activities with him."


    Soon after we got back to our house, the story that I was going to challenge Kesha had spread wildly in the college.


    That Zhao Xin they hear all feel incredible, have come to me to inquire about the authenticity of the news.


    "What? Xiaolun, you don''t have a fever, do you want to fight with keshabi? " Zhao Xin''s face was full of horror.


    "Glen, I don''t look down on you. How can you win queen Kaisha?" Zhixin stood behind Zhao Xin and said, his tone full of contempt.


    "Don''t bother you. In a word, I will defeat Kaisha in three days. Let''s go to hell with all the bullshit rules of your angels." Looking at the scornful tone of Zhixin, my heart is full of unhappiness.


    Time passed quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was time to compete.


    At this time, the huge deck of the college was full of people, and everyone seemed to forget the heat in the fiery sun.


    Before Yan and I got to the deck, we heard a noise.


    "Well, you''re here anyway."


    "Why can''t I come? Glenn is going to fight with queen Kaisha. My God, that''s the queen of the angels."


    All kinds of voices began to sound in the crowd, but I didn''t care. In my mind, I just wanted to beat Kaisha. Only in that way can I fulfill my promise to Yan.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, a silver light door appeared in the sky, and Kaisha stepped out. The people on the deck immediately cried out.


    Then Kaisha went to the president of Kieran and said, "Kieran, please let Ge xiaolun come out."


    At this time, Yan and I began to walk towards president Kiran and Kaisha. When the dense crowd on the deck saw me walking, they immediately made way for me.


    "Well, since you are all here, go to the challenge arena on deck, but Kaisha, you must remember what you said." Dean Kieran said to Kaisha.


    "Of course, as long as GE xiaolun can defeat me when I suppress my strength, I will abide by the agreement. If he fails, ha ha..." Kaisha sneers at me.


    Soon, surrounded by the crowd, Dean Kieran led us to the deck arena.


    When Kaisha and I stepped onto the challenge arena, there was a boiling sound in the crowd on the deck.


    "Ha ha, GE xiaolun, let''s see how I deal with you today." Kaisha''s eyes were full of disdain, which made me feel extremely uncomfortable as if I was determined.


    Bang!


    Kaisha suddenly burst out a powerful momentum, like me to attack, the fist like a beast general attack to me, issued a burst of roar.


    Kaisha''s fist appeared in my reluctance in a moment. I didn''t dare to relax. I raised my hands and struggled to resist.


    Boom!


    That Kaisha''s fist hit my hands, and instantly I felt my arm go back.


    Kaisha stood in the same place and showed a proud smile. I slowed down and looked up at Kaisha. There was a trace of fear on her face.


    The crowd immediately quieted down, in the face of Kaisha feel strong, can not help but take a breath.


    Boom!


    I try to control the shaking hands, and use my own strength to go towards the Kaisha.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Without the slightest hesitation, I started to attack Kaisha quickly. One punch was better than the other, and Kaisha had to resist. The two fists collided with each other and made a violent roar.


    Hiss...


    but Kaisha''s fist really changed. Every collision made my hands ache a little more.


    Boom!


    That Kaisha instantly retreated, raised his fist and hair, made a very dazzling light, spread out to all directions, the energy wave of the light was more and more strong, and the air began to crack under the terrible pressure.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful." Yan shouts anxiously under the stage.


    I also frowned and felt a sense of danger.


    I know that I can''t resist Kaisha''s attack alone. Although Kaisha has suppressed his strength, his accumulated combat experience is much stronger than mine.


    There is no way, I realize that things are not good, can only call out the strength of the heart of the fight and storm sword.


    Boom!


    After a burst of bright light, I feel my momentum is constantly rising, and I take the storm sword in my hand to chop toward Kaisha.That kaishazui angle raised a sneer and said: "Ge xiaolun, you admit defeat."


    As soon as the words fell, the energy ball in Kaisha''s hand was shining so brightly that people couldn''t open their eyes. Then the light came to me with a loud noise.


    People see this scene, but also an instant exclamation.


    That kind of terrible pressure made me feel chilly, but God didn''t give me the right to have a second chance. Today I have to defeat Kaisha for Yan and for myself.


    I want to prove myself, let the angel people all shut up for me.


    Bang!


    I picked up the storm sword in my hand and fiercely cleaved toward the terrible light ball. That sword almost exhausted all my strength.


    A loud noise made the air tremble, and there was a strong wind on the sea.


    Poof!


    When I picked up the storm sword and just touched the light ball, I only felt a mouthful of blood in my chest.


    After numbness in both hands, there was a sharp pain. I bit my teeth and chopped at the light ball again, but the strong repulsion bit by bit shook me back.


    Kaisha looked at me in pain with a more proud look on her face.


    I was pushed to the edge of the challenge arena step by step by the light ball. Just when I felt desperate, I immediately felt something in my body was triggered.


    Bang!


    A golden light came out of my body, and then a dragon chant came out. I felt that I had endless power. Holding the storm sword in my hands, I sent out a golden light.


    Bang!


    The terrible light ball was cut in half by me, and then a burst of fatigue dared to seize the control of my body in an instant.


    Poof!


    The storm sword in my hand slammed on the ground, and the whole person nearly collapsed.


    Just when I felt a little confused, there was a loud cry from the field.


    "How could it be?" Kaisha was surprised to see that I split the energy ball with my sword.


    Seeing that I couldn''t support myself, Dean Kieran immediately jumped on the stage and said, "Kaisha, you said you were suppressing strength, but that blow just now didn''t seem to be able to be made by suppressing strength, did it? So xiaolun won "


    Kaisha''s face sank and said," hum, so what. "

 Chapter 222

    "Ha ha, so what? Ge xiaolun won. Of course, you have to finish the bet. " Said Dean Kiran with a smile.


    "Kieran, are you kidding? Before the battle is over, you jump on the challenge arena and say I''m defeated?" Kaisha said with a gloomy face.


    Just as Kaisha said this, there began to be boos in the crowd around the challenge arena.


    "Why, do you mean you don''t want to admit it?" President Kieran said with a sneer.


    "Well, my master won. Do you want to admit it?" Man Sandao suddenly made a very disharmonious sound, and the noise on the deck was terrible.


    My heart secretly way: "Damn, this Ya of typical don''t know person fearless."


    Then I glanced down the stage. All the people on the deck looked at man san dao with the same eyes.


    I looked at Yan again, and motioned to let him look at man san dao, but just when Yan understood that he was going to pull man san dao, he rushed to the challenge arena.


    "What are you doing? Why are you looking at me like this? Am I so handsome?" Man three knives suddenly stopped, glanced at the crowd and said.


    Among them, I looked at a lot of people like man san dao and gave a thumbs up. A strange smile appeared on Zhao Xin''s face and said, "ha ha, this brother, you are a cow."


    Yan came up to live with man san dao, who felt that the atmosphere was not right and became alert immediately.


    Kaisha on the challenge arena stares at man Sandao fiercely. Man Sandao shivers when he sees it. Kaisha feels guilty.


    But that pretty three knives in this strange atmosphere even forced to support said: "what do you see, don''t you cheat? Anyway, Dean Kieran said that if my master wins, he will win. "


    Looking at Kaisha''s gloomy face, I really feel that mansandao has done a good job. I am determined to praise him in the future.


    Finally, the quiet atmosphere was broken by President Kieran. President Kieran showed a proud smile on his face and said, "ha ha, Kaisha, a person with status like you can''t go back on it. If you go back on it, I''m not afraid. It''s just that you let others see you and do it yourself."


    "Well, you give it to Kieran, so you have to protect him?" Kaisha, with a straight face, said angrily to President Killan.


    Under the anger of Kaisha, no one dared to breathe loudly.


    "It was you who told me to suppress the power that I promised Ge xiaolun to fight with you, but you just hit me. Everyone knows what happened. At that time, I didn''t do it. I just want you to see clearly that GE xiaolun''s talent and strength make you convinced, but do you still want to rely on it?" Dean Kieran said something to Kaisha.


    Kaisha''s face began to twitch, but she sighed in the face of President Kieran''s strength and said, "hum, I didn''t pay attention just now."


    "If you don''t pay attention, it''s over? I''m telling you, don''t think I''m being bullied by people from super Seminary. " Dean Kieran was also slightly angry.


    I dare to say that if Kaisha goes on like this, President Kieran will definitely attack. Kaisha also looks at the wrong atmosphere, and his ugly face is slightly relieved.


    "Count him lucky, I can not pursue Yan and his things, but I can not guarantee the idea of other people in the angel family." That Kaisha looked at me and said slowly, then the corner of her mouth drew an arc.


    "Ha ha, you can rest assured that as long as you don''t interfere, you don''t need to care about other things." President Kieran drew an arc from the corner of his mouth and looked straight at Kaisha.


    Then Kaisha snorted and jumped into the sky, tearing a crack in the air with both hands and drilling in instantly.


    When Kaisha''s figure disappeared in the ultrasonic college.


    Boom!


    There was a burst of jubilation on the deck, and my heart was finally released.


    No matter what happens in the future, now it''s time to resolve the problem between myself and Yan.


    Yan and man saw me running quickly. Dean Kieran also looked at me with a kind smile.


    "Xiao Lun, thank you." Yan ran up and said softly, looking at her eyes seemed to be some ruddy.


    "Master, you are so awesome. That Kaisha just played a trick." That pretty three knives also ran to come over and scratched the head with the hand, silly of say.


    "Yan, I have fulfilled my promise." Dragging tired body, I took a deep breath, slowly looking at Yan, feel very happy.


    "Well, go back and say it first." With that, Dean Kieran took me to my residence.


    After a while, with the help of man Sandao and Yan, I followed President kilan back to my residence. At this time, I felt completely relieved.


    "Xiao Lun, although Kaisha said that he would not interfere, such a stingy person would not give up." The director of Kiran took a look at Yan and then turned to me and said.


    When I heard the words of President Kieran, I began to feel nervous again.That man san dao also immediately said to the dean of Keelan, "what? Dean Kieran, do you mean that Kaisha just now doesn''t want to admit it? "


    The director of Keelan looked at man san dao in surprise. I was defeated by the frankness of man san dao. I really felt funny.


    Yan also frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    "President Kieran can rest assured that as long as Kaisha is not punishing Yan, I will deal with other things." For Kaisha, I don''t believe she can fulfill her promise so easily, and let her lose face in front of so many people.


    For the queen of the angel family, this may be regarded as a great shame. Maybe now the punishment for Yan has become a secondary one, and now the more important one is that Kaisha wants to find face.


    Later, before leaving, President Kieran asked him a few more words. I am very grateful to him.


    After Dean Kieran left, I went back to my room and fell asleep.


    In the short battle just now, I just felt how powerful Kaisha''s level of strength is.


    In this way, I woke up in the afternoon of the next day, and when I went out, the companions of the super theological college avoided me as quickly as they looked at monsters.


    And when I first came out, I seemed to hear them talking about it. As soon as my eyes lit up, I saw Zhao Xin not far away.


    Shua!


    I quickly walked toward Zhao Xin, who turned to me and said: "Hey, xiaolun, how can you still have time here? It''s worthy of calmness."


    When I heard Zhao Xin''s words, I felt at a loss in the clouds, "what are you talking about?" Looking at Zhao Xin''s surprised expression, I couldn''t help asking.


    "What? You don''t know, do you? The angel people are lining up to challenge you. I think it''s because the last thing made it difficult for you. "Zhao Xin''s face suddenly became exaggerated.


    I listen to heart not from secretly scold up, "mother of that angel clan is to think of a way of playing me?"

 Chapter 223

    Just when I was upset, people from the college began to surround me, and they all looked at me with strange eyes.


    Zhao Xin said to me with a smile: "ha ha, how does Xiao Lun become a famous person? Does it feel good?"


    "Go away!" Looking at Zhao Xin''s Schadenfreude, I cheered.


    "Don''t worry, who are we brothers with? You can rest assured that I will always support you mentally." Zhao Xin patted me on the shoulder and looked at me with a silly smile.


    "What kind of people did the angel family come to?" After listening to Zhao Xin''s words, I began to inquire.


    No matter what the angels are up to, they always have to find out who they are.


    Zhao Xin also scratched his head. He stopped his smile and said to me seriously: "Xiao Lun, this time you are not good. The one who came here is the first warrior of the angel clan. I heard that he is very powerful."


    "Oh, by the way, the man is still aiming at Yan." As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Xin said to me.


    Soon in Zhao Xin''s mouth, I learned that the original Angel people are not only for me, but also for Yan.


    I can''t help but frown, my heart began to appear a restless.


    "Damn it, it''s not too much to rush at me. I''ve even made up my mind. That''s my daughter-in-law." I can''t help clenching my fist at the thought.


    Then I immediately went back to my residence, ready to let man Sandao to inquire about the reality.


    "Why? Master, why did you come back so soon? " Man Sandao saw that I came back in a hurry and asked curiously.


    "What about Yan? I have something to say to her When I came back, I didn''t see Yan. I began to say to man Sandao nervously.


    "Ah? Didn''t Yan go out with you? " Man three knives looking at me to ask Yan, is also a face surprised looking at me.


    Ah, looking at Yan is not in the residence, my mood is more irritable.


    "Three Dao, I''ll give you a task. You can certainly finish it." I patted man san dao on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    "What mission?" As soon as man Sandao heard that he had a task, his eyes were almost shining, and he asked me without hesitation.


    "It''s said that the angel clan sent people to find trouble. Go and help me find out what''s going on." I think of what Zhao Xin said to me, but the expression on my face became heavy.


    "Ah? Are the angels really here? And it''s coming so fast. Don''t worry, master. I''ll do it well. " Man Sandao immediately put down his things and went out in a hurry.


    I looked at the back of man Sandao and began to think in my heart. Damn, I even wanted to hit Yan. It was more angry than hitting me in the face.


    Lying on the sofa, I couldn''t help getting angry.


    "Xiao Lun is not good." Yan came to me at this time and said.


    As soon as I saw Yan coming back, I immediately rubbed up and looked at Yan and said, "where have you been? What''s wrong. "


    That Yan didn''t take my question into consideration, anxiously said to me: "the head of the first army of our angel clan came to the super Seminary."


    As soon as I heard about the head of the first army of the angel clan, my heart became angry.


    "So what? Why don''t you tell him to go back?" Looking at the tension on Yan''s face, I also pretended to be calm and said to Yan.


    "You don''t know, that''s the recognized strength of our angel family, and he''s coming for us." Yan see I am very casual, not from the anxious gas.


    "It''s OK. It''s not that there''s dean Kieran left."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy for president Kieran to come forward this time. The head of the first army is cooperating with the super theological academy and wants to compete with you." Yan facial expression begins to become nervous, pull my hand to worry of say.


    After listening to Yan''s words, I thought to myself, "what''s communication and cooperation? Don''t you just want to find the place?"


    Just when Yan and I were talking about the head of the first army of angels in the room, a sudden voice rushed in.


    When I was about to start swearing, I saw that man Sandao came back in a mess.


    My and Yan''s face suddenly changed, because I don''t understand how man Sandao went out well just now and now came back to be like this.


    "Three knives, what''s the matter?" Looking at the injury of man san dao all over my body, I couldn''t help but burst out a burst of anger in my eyes, and the fist of clenching my hands made a sound.


    "Yes, what''s the matter with your injury, Sabao." Yan looking at man three knives is also worry of ask a way.


    "Master, I''m useless." Man Sandao dragged his heavy body down on the sofa and said.


    "Tell me who it is." Looking at man san dao in such a mess, I didn''t feel angry and asked.


    Then man Sandao told us the general situation.


    It turned out that when man Sandao went out to inquire about the leader of the first army of the angel clan, he happened to meet the leader of the army. Knowing that he was my disciple, he began to clamor for a duel.


    But where would man Sandao agree? Just as man Sandao was about to turn around and leave, the army leader of the angel clan began to sneer.Because they were angry, they began to quarrel. At last, they were badly beaten by the head of the first army.


    "Master, the leader of the angel clan is too arrogant." That pretty three knife clenched fist angrily to say.


    I looked at the wounded man, and the anger in my heart was about to explode to the extreme.


    "Don''t worry about Sabao. I''ll take revenge for you."


    Then I got up and walked out of the house.


    "Xiao Lun, what are you doing? Don''t rush back." Yan looked at the figure that I left quickly and immediately chased out.


    "Don''t pull me. I must beat the commander of the army down. I want him to know that my people are not so easy to bully." I forced to please this Yan''s hands with anger said.


    "Calm down first. I''m afraid it''s not so simple." Under Yan''s persuasion, I slowly recovered a trace of reason.


    "Don''t worry, since he wants to communicate with you by name, we can defeat him openly, and don''t get caught up in his trap." Yan see in my heart anger for disappear, then explain a way.


    In the end, Yanyou and I went back to the room. Looking at the three swords all over me, I secretly decided to beat the so-called head of the first army. Otherwise, it would be hard to understand what I hate.


    "Take care of man san dao first. I''ll go to see what the angel clan is up to." I took a deep breath and walked towards the door.


    "Why? Xiao Lun, where are you going in such a hurry? " Zhao Xin saw my hasty steps to catch up and stopped me.


    When I told him about man Sandao, Zhao Xin was also angry.


    "Don''t worry, bully our super Seminary. We''ll help you find the place. Let''s go to Dean Kieran." After that, Zhao Xin and I went to the residence of President Kiran.

 Chapter 224

    With all my anger and Zhao Xin, I went to the residence of President kilan.


    "Xiao Lun, I heard that the head of the first army of the angel clan is very powerful. You should be careful. "Then Zhao Xin suddenly changed his face and said to me.


    "Well, I''ll make the army leader of the angel clan regret coming to the super Seminary."


    "Xiao Lun, don''t mess about. The army leader of the angel clan is on the same front with us. Don''t make the relationship too rigid." Zhao Xin looked at me gloomy, even life afraid that I do something extraordinary.


    "Don''t worry, I know the propriety, but those who insult others will always insult them." I patted Zhao Xin on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Zhao Xin looked at me helplessly. He shook his head and sighed, "well, I don''t care about you. Anyway, you always make some noise when you do something. Why don''t you stop?"


    Soon, Zhao Xin and I came to the residence of President Kiran.


    "Why are you here?" The director of Kiran pushed away and saw Zhao Xin and me curiously.


    "Dean Kieran, I''ve come to you for something." Looking at the Dean Kieran who really wanted to go out, I said straightforwardly.


    "I know what you have to do. You are for the leader of the army of the angel clan." Dean Kieran looked at me and said with a smile.


    When Zhao Xin heard that President kilan had told us what we had come for, he immediately said excitedly, "Oh, President kilan, you are really anticipating."


    "Don''t flatter me. Come in with me." President Kieran glared at Zhao Xin, who quickly stood behind me.


    I was amused by Zhao Xin in my heart. Unexpectedly, as soon as I opened my mouth, I was glared back by President Kieran.


    "Xiao Lun, you''re just in time. If you don''t come to me, I''m going to find you." Dean Kieran sat down and spoke slowly.


    Before I could speak, President Kiran continued: "Xiao Lun, I feel I lost face when Kaisha went back last time. The head of the first army of the angel clan is aimed at you. As long as it''s not too much, I can''t say anything. After all, we still need close cooperation with the angel clan."


    Dean Kieran seemed to know the thoughts in our hearts. As soon as he opened his mouth, those thoughts drifted away.


    "Well, since the dean said that, I don''t want to trouble you, but I want to know the origin of the first leader of the angel."


    Later, I learned the origin of the leader of the first army of the angel clan in the mouth of President Kiran, and I also took a cold breath secretly.


    Then Zhao Xin and I left the residence of President Kiran. In the mouth of President Kiran, I knew that the leader of the first army of the angel clan was absolutely cruel.


    He alone wiped out the fighting power of a demon legion, which made people admire him.


    If it wasn''t for his coming to find fault, I would have reserved some respect for him just by virtue of the courage of fighting that demon army alone.


    "Hey, the one in front of you in the next round is the head of the first army of the angel clan." That Zhao Xin suddenly pulls me to say.


    I followed the direction of Zhao Xin said looked in the past, only to see a tall and thin man straight toward me and Zhao Xin came.


    The high and protruding cheekbones on his face made him look extra special. At first sight, he had no other distinctive features except wearing clothes different from ours.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Are you super seminary people so unqualified?" Soon the so-called first leader of the angel clan came over and said with a look of contempt.


    Zhao Xin didn''t care when he heard that, but his eyes showed a trace of displeasure.


    But I instantly became angry. Looking at the army leader of the angel clan, I became angry.


    "Who do you say? I think you are wrong. Aren''t you from our super seminary? " Looking at the head of the first army, I pretended I didn''t know him and replied immediately.


    "If you brag, I''ll beat you all over the place. Believe it or not." The army leader of the angel clan was angry in an instant.


    When Zhao Xin saw that the momentum was not right, he immediately pulled me and winked at me.


    The head of the army of the angel clan showed a sneer when he saw Zhao Xin''s action, and his face became more and more arrogant.


    Originally, I came here for the sake of hurting man three times, so when I saw the head of the angel army so arrogant and hot tempered, I exploded in an instant.


    "Are you trying to be arrogant? I don''t think you should clean up! " In front of the army leader of the angel clan, I said a few impolitely, and my eyes were shining.


    The army leader of the angel clan looked at me with sharp eyes and a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    "Do you know who I am? How dare you be so rude. " The angry expression on the face of the army leader of the angel clan made me happy.


    "I don''t care who you are, psycho." In the face of the army leader of the angel clan, I yelled angrily directly, pulling Zhao Xin to turn around and leave.


    Bang!


    The head of the army of the angel clan raised his fist directly, just like I smashed it. I quickly raised my arms to resist and let out a roar.After a bang, I felt a slight shock in my arm and quickly backed back. If the army leader of the angel clan showed a surprised expression, he said: "good boy, dare to fight back."


    Hearing the words of the leader of the angel army, ten thousand grass mud horses flew out of my heart in an instant. Then I cried out in a cold voice: "are you a fool? You can''t let people fight back, you are just a wonderful flower. "


    After hearing the words of the leader of the angel army, Zhao Xin also chuckled. Then he stepped back a few steps and said to me in a low voice, "next round, don''t make things big. It''s not a good time to end."


    That patted Zhao Xin''s shoulder and said: "don''t worry, I know in my heart that this boy''s head is not good, so I can help him to open his mind."


    The head of the first army of the angel clan saw that his fist failed to beat me down, and then he came up again and raised his fist, and then he hit me with a fierce fist.


    "Hum, since you dare to resist, I''ll see if you can still resist this blow." The breath of the head of the angel army suddenly became fierce.


    I looked at the fist of the head of the angel army, and frowned slightly.


    The fist of the head of the first army of the angel clan was carrying a strong wind, and the air began to crack under the strong pressure.


    Seeing this fierce blow, I raised my own momentum to the extreme. My hands turned into palms, and the fist of the head of the angel army was wrapped in the past.


    Bang!


    The fist burst at the moment of touch, and set off layers of air waves around.


    Then I quickly came back with a numb feeling in my arm and said in my heart, "his grandmother, the leader of the angel army really has two brushes."


    Zhao Xin looked at the flash in front of him and jumped to one side. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his hand. His eyes were full of horror.

 Chapter 225

    "Ha ha, boy, you are so good that you dare to resist." The head of the first army of the angel clan looked at me like a fool, still talking such nonsense.


    Damn, looking at the leader of the group of angels like a fool, I feel that I am amused by this man.


    "Ah, I said you had it or not. How can you talk so much nonsense?" I looked at the angel group of the first army leader not angry hum way.


    "To die!" It can be seen that the army leader of the angel clan was completely angered by me. As soon as my voice fell, he took out a big knife from behind and cut it like me.


    When Zhao Xin saw it, he dodged and ran to one side.


    Seeing that the first army leader of the angel clan was fighting against each other, he called out the storm sword without hesitation.


    Bang!


    The sword of the head of the first angel army cut through the air and flashed like lightning. I waved the storm sword and immediately collided with the sword of the head of the first angel army, making a burst of noise.


    In the fierce roar, the cracked air was compressed to the extreme, crackling around to form a lightning snake, and then spread around.


    Around the beginning of one after another there was a crowd of onlookers, when people saw this scene, many people immediately screamed.


    So I entangled with the army leader of the angel clan without showing any weakness.


    After a while, when we were fighting, a sudden voice rang in my ear.


    "Xiao Lun, what are you doing?" Hearing this familiar voice, the angel first army commander and I immediately listened to the next two and looked back. It was Yan who was talking.


    But soon I found that the angel''s first army leader''s expression changed dramatically, but soon the angel''s first army leader turned around and stared at me, as if more hatred.


    "Well, it''s that Glen." The head of the first army of the angel clan looked at me and spat coldly.


    "Yes, what do you want? If you hurt man san dao, you have to apologize to him, otherwise..." since the leader of the angel clan recognized me, I have nothing to hide.


    Simply speaking about man san dao, I wanted to see the attitude of the leader of the angel army. But when I said this, I found that I thought too much.


    According to the mentally handicapped thinking of the head of the first army, I will not apologize. Facts have proved that my guess is not wrong at all.


    "Hum, you''re talking about the boy I taught him last time. That boy didn''t praise me. He was my face to the super theological college. Don''t be shameful by the students in your college." The head of the angel''s first army said.


    I was not the only one who heard the anger of the head of the angel''s first army. At this time, the college students who were watching also burst out a touch of bad and anger.


    I said in my heart: "Damn, how did this brain disabled man sit on the position of the head of the first army of angels?" However, I immediately thought that it was not his courage for the angel first army leader to single out that demon army. I think it was his brain damage.


    Thinking of this, I immediately looked at him with a sneer.


    Boom!


    Without saying a word, this time I attacked first, and the storm sword began to shake violently. It seemed that I felt the battle excited.


    The angels looked at me with contempt in their eyes, bang! The tall body with long arms immediately appeared in front of me.


    The storm sword in my hand suddenly cleaved to the angel first army leader.


    Bang!


    The angel head of the first army picked up the sword in his hand and blocked it, making a loud noise under the collision with the storm sword.


    Then I held the storm sword with both hands and chopped it down, but the strength of the first army leader of the angel seemed to become more powerful, and he didn''t move when I tried my best.


    Roar!


    With a roar, I began to burst out more powerful, my whole blood began to stand out, and my face turned red.


    The angel''s first army commander''s face immediately turned black. The storm sword in my hand began to vibrate and hum. Suddenly, a strong and dazzling light burst out and rushed into the sky.


    The surrounding colleges screamed in an instant.


    The angel''s head of the first army also had a slightly gloomy look on his face, and began to exude dense sweat on his forehead.


    "Get out of here." The angel clan felt that they had a disadvantage, but they didn''t cheer up and roared.


    It''s a pity that the momentum of the storm sword rises abruptly. In fact, the storm sword, which has long been interlinked with his heart, is so easily countered by his sword.


    Bang!


    In an instant, the storm sword suddenly increased to 20 tons. Under the absolute pressure, the head of the angel first army was also stunned.


    But when he realized that it was too late, hesitated his carelessness, I immediately seized the opportunity.A lunge towards the angel of the first army leader retreated figure chase past, hands a horizontal heavy hit on the angel of the first army leader''s chest.


    With the power of 20 tons of the storm sword, the head of the angel first army retreated under my heavy blow.


    Poof!


    But that day, the head of the first army of the tribe suddenly lifted the big knife in his hand and chopped at me.


    Hesitating for a moment, I immediately realized that the situation was not good. I quickly raised the windstorm sword in my hand and put it on my chest.


    Bang!


    The sword and my storm sword collided in an instant and made a loud noise. Then I felt a strong reaction under the dazzling light. I was shocked to fly back and fell heavily on the ground.


    Poof!


    I just feel a stuffy chest, a mouthful of blood in the body churned for a while, then poof out.


    One side of Zhao Xin saw this scene and immediately called to me: "Ge xiaolun, are you ok?"


    That Yan looked at the moment when I fell to the ground and immediately rushed towards me, trying to stop the angel first army leader''s continued attack.


    "Yan, get out of the way and let me teach this boy a lesson." That originally angry angel first army commander, when seeing Yan appear in front of his eyes, can''t help but mild a few minutes.


    "That''s enough. Don''t you think it''s a shame for the angels to make trouble in this super seminary?" That Yan is denouncing the head of the first army of angels.


    When the head of the angel''s first army heard Yan''s words, his face immediately became strange.


    The knife that had been in hand was immediately put down.


    All the onlookers, including me, took a cold breath and felt that Yan''s momentum could tame the head of the angel first army. This was a counter attack.


    Thinking of this, I feel funny.


    Looking at the angel, the first army leader is not in hand, Zhao Xin also ran over.


    "Hum, GE xiaolun, you are hiding behind a woman. What kind of man are you?" It''s just that the head of the first army of the angel gave a cold hum and stared at me.


    In my heart, I began to curse angrily: "what''s more, a brain damaged Angel loser even said such words like a counter attack. It''s not over."

 Chapter 226

    "Hey, man, you''re not right to say that. What''s hiding behind a woman? Why don''t you give me a try?" Seeing that day, I didn''t want to entangle with the head of the first army, but I still said a word to him.


    That day, the head of the first army of the Chinese nation suddenly turned gloomy and spat, saying, "hum, hiding behind a woman, I''m still trying to be reasonable."


    Zhao Xin looked at the head of the first army of the angel clan and said to me with a red face. In a moment, he burst out laughing.


    "Enough, you hurt man san dao for no reason. Shouldn''t you apologize to him? When did our angel family become like this? Do you want to discredit our angel family? " Yan shouts angrily at the head of the first army.


    People around to see the appearance of Yan, two eyes instantly stare at the eldest brother, looking at the first army leader of the angel family, can not help but issued a chuckle.


    On that day, the head of the first army of the clan was flushed with anger and said to Yan, "I think you are the one who discredits the angel clan. Don''t forget your identity. If you dare to protect him, let''s meet with queen Kaisha."


    What''s more, it''s a red naked threat. As soon as the voice of the leader of the angel army fell, Yan''s face became embarrassed and said, "you...


    " do you think you''re awesome? Let''s go. " Looking at the first leader of the angel clan, I said angrily.


    But when we were ready to leave, the first legion of the angel clan came quickly and blocked our way.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing the disgusting head of the first army of the angel clan rushing up to stop us, Yan suddenly made a sharp voice.


    That day, the head of the first army of the Chinese people didn''t speak. He just looked at the muscles on our faces with his cold eyes and became ferocious.


    Damn, where is this angel? I look like it''s more demonic than the devil. I''m full of disdain for this brain damaged angel.


    Originally, I thought that the head of the first army of the angel clan was a character, but now it seems that he is nothing more than a chicken bellied character.


    Just as we were confronted with the head of the first day army of the angel clan, a familiar voice suddenly rang out from my ear.


    "Ah, xiaolun is really you." I looked back and saw a graceful figure coming.


    "Oh, rose, long time no see." I looked at the person scratching his head, a little embarrassed to say hello.


    "Oh, what are you doing here?" The rose looked at the crowd around me and asked me.


    I also glanced at the leader of the first army of the angel family, but what surprised me was that the two eyes of the first army leader of the angel family were staring at Rose, and I could see that the eyes were so obscene.


    Rose also looked up at the commander of the army. I can swear that when the commander of the army swept by rose, the expression of the first commander of the army was no different from that of an idiot.


    "Hey, hey, I''m the head of the first legion of angels. What''s the name of this beautiful woman?" The army chief of the angel clan looked at the rose with a strong giggle, as if he had committed a flower mania.


    Damn, isn''t it Yan that the head of the first army of the angel clan likes? It''s not like this at all.


    Rose looked at the angel like a fool, and the head of the first army frowned, but it seemed that the head of the army did not understand the situation at all, and said to rose, "beautiful lady, can I invite you to dinner together?"


    When I heard what the head of the first army of the emissary said for rose that day, Zhao Xin and I were petrified in a moment. Mother, what rhythm, we invited Rose to dinner.


    However, I gave Zhao Xin a look, and Zhao Xin immediately restrained his exaggerated expression.


    "No time." As a result, I didn''t expect, rose, who was always high and cold, glanced at the head of the first army of the angel family decisively and said two words faintly.


    With the voice of rose falling, the face of the head of the first army of the angel clan turned red instantly, which was very embarrassing.


    I had an idea that the opportunity of the first leader of the angel came. I gave him a contemptuous smile, and then put my arms around rose''s waist.


    My arm a force that rose was my floor over, and then I said: "rose we so did not see, is not to get together ah."


    Finish saying I still a strength to the rose make eyes, for fear that rose that high cold character kick me open.


    Rose glared at me fiercely, then said to me very long: "OK, let''s go."


    Looking at the opening of rose, I put down a heavy mental arithmetic, and then I looked at the first leader of the angel, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhao Xin looked at me like this for a while, but he gave me a thumbs up.


    However, looking at the expression of the first leader of the angel, I was in a good mood.


    "How about you, the first leader of the angel I looked at the head of the army who was almost angry and said.But in front of Yan and rose, the first leader of the angel clan still kept calm. I couldn''t help laughing in my heart and said: "you brain, you make great efforts to me."


    "Get out of the way, we''re going to eat. If you''re blocking us, that''s what..."


    "what? What, what? " Zhao Xin this nerve big bar unexpectedly looked at me a face blankly ask a way.


    My God, I really admire Zhao Xin from the bottom of my heart. This is a god mending sword.


    Rose and Yan couldn''t help laughing. That day, the first leader of the clan looked at Zhao Xin''s teeth. They were so angry that they clasped their fists tightly.


    Zhaoxin feel understand ah, the situation is not right, immediately like I cast a look for help, I looked at the nerve of Zhaoxin also feel funny.


    "Why, chief, please get out of the way." I took the rose in my arm and said, shaking by the side of the first leader of the angel clan.


    The head of the first army of the angel clan also had no way, and reluctantly stepped aside.


    In this way, I swaggered away from here, holding rose''s small waist, leaving only the first leader of the angel clan who was so angry in the original place.


    The first leader of the angel clan just glanced at me coldly. He didn''t know what to do. He was so angry that his face was nearly twisted, and his veins burst up. It was very frightening.


    But I also don''t want to think so much, holding the rose in my hand gradually disappeared in the vision of the first leader of the angel family.


    After a while, we came to a very extreme restaurant, looking at the red and white so cut really let me miss ah.


    "Hey, have you had enough? Don''t let go!" Just walked to the door of the restaurant, a shout of anger scared me all day.


    I instantly hit and cold war, let go of the hand holding the rose, forehead exuded a sweat, Zhao Xin looked at my embarrassment is also schadenfreude smile.


    "Ha ha." Rose looked at me, covered her mouth with her hand, and even laughed.


    My heart a strong suffocation, ah, I feel like a clown?

 Chapter 227

    After being ridiculed by them, I followed them into the restaurant and found a seat at random.


    "Xiao Lun, what''s the matter with the first leader of the angel clan?" Rose then looked at me and asked.


    I looked at the rose that high cold face gradually eased down, is also in a hurry to explain rose up.


    When Rose heard my explanation, she burst out laughing.


    I wonder what happened to rose today? She always feels so cold today.


    But also in order to wait for me to come back in thinking, the rose patted me and said to me: what! Xiaolun, did you even accept a student? "


    When the rose heard about man san dao, the whole person stood up in surprise and made an incredible appearance.


    "Well, sit down first and don''t be so excited. There are still many people eating in this restaurant." Looking around people''s eyes suddenly shifted to here, I quickly pulled the rose.


    Rose is also an immediate reaction to come over, with the slender hands covering the charming red lips, flurried down.


    Then he looked around and asked in a low voice, "xiaolun, you even accept students."


    Looking at the rose a strong question, I can hardly stand to leave, but rose is like a child, always like to ask why.


    Fortunately, Youyan''s explanation made me feel a little relaxed.


    "Oh, so it''s not easy to cut three knives." After listening to the story of man san dao, rose finally said the concluding words.


    Bang!


    Just as we were chatting, a sound broke the silence in the restaurant.


    I looked back and saw that they were angels. Soon after I glanced at them, I didn''t pay attention to them.


    "The head of the first army of the angel clan has no quality." The nervous Zhao Xin looks at those people disdain of light voice way.


    Soon after a short party, we all went back to our homes.


    Looking at man san dao''s wounds, I immediately told him what happened between today and the first army leader of the angel clan. Man san dao couldn''t help laughing.


    The next morning, the sky appeared a touch of fish belly white, cut the black curtain of night, with a chill of the sun shining through the window into the room.


    "Xiao Lun, let''s go out and have a look." When I got up, Yan had already got up.


    Yan in the light of the morning light is particularly moving and beautiful, I almost did not hesitate to answer: "OK, let''s go."


    In this way, Yan and I are enjoying this rare morning on the huge deck of the super theological college. The sea breeze blows a cool breeze, which seems to blow away all the troubles.


    But this rare calm, there are always people will not be suitable for the appearance, and then interrupt me and Yan this rare comfortable.


    Feeling someone peeping at me and Yan, I instantly found the first leader of the angel clan in a corner.


    Looking at that boring Angel army commander, I was speechless. I could see his obscene expression at a glance. Even I thought he was a peeping maniac.


    "After leaving him, I found that there was a little doubt on the face of the first play leader of the angel clan, and then the one who left disappeared in my sight.


    When Yan and I finished visiting the residence, I found that there were two familiar figures, one of whom was the angel army leader I hated.


    However, it seems that they didn''t pay much attention to our arrival. From a distance, I heard that the head of the first army of the angel clan still seemed to say something to rose.


    Looking at the anger on Rose''s face, I quickly walked over and said, "Gee, what a coincidence, isn''t this the first army leader of the angel clan?"


    The army commander of the angel clan immediately reacted, looked at me and said, "hum, why are you again? Why don''t you come running around and look for my business?"


    I''m confused when I hear that? What''s the situation? What do you mean? We''re not going to hang out. He''s coming.


    I frowned slightly, and my brain spun rapidly. Looking at that day, the attitude of the head of the first army of the clan almost turned 180 degrees. Needless to say, I knew that this boy must have fallen in love with rose.


    But with Rose''s cold attitude, I''m afraid the head of the army will be a wonderful work.


    "What''s the matter with rose?" After asking rose, I only felt a little embarrassed on Rose''s face, but there was no answer. I turned my head and looked at the head of the first army of the angel family and said, "what''s the matter? What are you doing, captain of the angel army? "


    "Yan, you can go out with this boy slowly. I won''t mention anything before. Now please leave me a rose." That day, the head of the national Legion looked at me and Yan and said impolitely.


    Just when I hear this, I feel a little strange. What do you mean I go out with Yan and leave time for him and rose?


    Ma Dan, what''s the idea of the commander of the wonderful army?"That''s enough. Don''t pester me any more." The rose saw me and Yan came over, and immediately roared at the army chief of the angel family.


    But on that day, the commander of the army still looked back and said to me, "what are you looking at? Can''t I pursue my happiness if I can only date you?"


    Ah... When I heard the words of the head of the first army of the angel clan, Yan chance and I opened our mouth and looked at him in surprise.


    What''s the matter? Yesterday we were at war with each other. Today we have the cheek to look for rose?


    "What the hell are you doing?" Yan looking at them that angel clan''s army commander some indignant say.


    However, the head of the first army of the angel clan seemed to have a low EQ and said directly, "I''m showing my love to rose. Can''t you see that? Please leave the two of you


    The voice of the head of the angel clan army just fell, Yan''s discernment instantly solidified, and the corner of my mouth also twitched.


    Mom, what''s going on here. Why does the leader of the angel clan seem to have committed a flower mania.


    Rose in the voice of the head of the first army of the angel family just fell, the original ruddy face suddenly became iron blue.


    After a snort, the head of the first army, who was not in charge of the angel clan, turned and went straight away.


    Looking at the far away figure of rose, hungry is also pulling Yan to turn around and leave. In a moment, only the first Legion leader of the angel clan was left there.


    However, before we went far away, we suddenly heard a loud noise coming from the distance. I pulled Yan to walk towards the noisy place immediately.


    The head of the first army of the angel clan also heard the voice and immediately ran past. It seemed that the head of the army was faster than us. We could see the anxious look on his face.


    At that moment, I suddenly had a bad premonition. Looking at the figure of the head of the first army of the angel family, I locked my eyebrows and pulled Yan to catch up quickly, trying to find out.

 Chapter 228

    Shua!


    Have not run past, I pull Yan only see a sound in the sky, the original blue sky began to become a burst of gray up.


    When we walked in, the huge deck was already full of onlookers, all talking about the sudden vision of heaven and earth.


    "Xiao Lun, what''s going on here?" Zhao Xin suddenly asked next to me.


    My heart is simply depressed, ah, what''s the matter? Didn''t I come with you? You even ask me.


    Think of here, I gave Zhao Xin a white eye light vomit way: "roll, I want to know I still come here?"


    After my speechless white eyes, Zhao Xin''s face became melancholy and he continued to look at the black air that began to spread in the sky.


    However, when I saw the spread of the black atmosphere, I found that the head of the first army of the angel''s face seemed to be dignified with his family. My heart couldn''t help deliberating.


    It is reasonable to say that no one here can say anything about the sudden black smoke. However, it seems that the head of the first army of the people''s Republic of China knew something just that day. Now I am more determined to see his heavy expression.


    However, because of the disputes just now, I am also embarrassed to ask the head of the first army of the emissary that day. However, I think of Yan, who is also an angel.


    "Yan, do you know what''s going on in the sky?" I frown, eager to find the answer in Yan.


    But the idea is always good, and the reality is always cruel.


    "No, I don''t know. What do you want to ask me?" Yan a face surprised looking at me, show a pair of can''t believe appearance, bright eyes full of doubt.


    There is no way, I also slightly sighed, hoping to think a little more.


    But soon, after observing for a while, the head of the first army of the angel clan turned to squeeze out the dense people on the deck and left.


    My heart a tight, looking at that strange angel clan first army commander, I quickly pull Yan with the past.


    That Zhao Xin looked at me to pull Yan to turn round to leave, immediately shout like me: "eh, where to go."


    But I didn''t pay too much attention, but Zhao Xin and rose followed me and Yan.


    "Xiao Lun, what are you running for?" Yan is looking at don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that you were the head of the first army that day?" I told the question in my heart to Yan.


    "You mean..." Yan seems to suddenly think of something, began to doubt said.


    Then we followed the leader of the first army of the emissary to the residence of President nakilan.


    "What''s he doing here with Dean Kieran?" Catching up with the gasping Zhao Xin, he bent and said.


    "I don''t know, but he seems to know something. Let''s go in and have a look." I looked at the rose and Zhao Xin behind me and said.


    Squeak, I pushed the people in the yard, with Zhao Xin they went in.


    "Eh, Xiao Lun, you are here, too." It''s just that when we went into the yard, Dean Kieran came out and saw us.


    "Come in, too." With that, the dean of Kiran led us into the room, and on the sofa beside us, the first army leader of the angel clan was also written.


    "Does the Dean know what the sudden black air in the sky is?" When I got into the room, I didn''t have half a pinch to get into the topic and asked Dean Kieran.


    When Dean Kieran heard me, there seemed to be something serious on his face.


    "Ha ha, you know it''s no use. You''d better go," said the head of the first army of the angel clan, who stood up and ordered us to leave.


    But I was speechless to the head of the first army of the angel clan: "do you know something? We know why it''s useless?"


    The director of Kiran saw that I and the head of the first army of the angel clan had something wrong with him, and his eyebrows were raised in an instant.


    "Well, since we''re here, let''s discuss that." Dean Kiran said slowly to us, the expression on his face didn''t seem too optimistic.


    Zhao Xin was even more confused by the words of President Kieran. He opened his big mouth in a daze.


    "What''s the matter with Dean Kieran? Why are you still so nervous?" I asked when I saw the serious looking Dean Kieran.


    "Now that you''re here, listen to me. Anyway, it''s always up to someone to do it. Of course, the less people know, the safer it is. If too many people know, it will cause panic." President Kieran walked in front of the tea table, sipped a cup of water and said slowly.


    We also sat down full of doubts and waited for the answer of President Kieran.


    "You must have seen the black smoke rising from your sky." Dean Kieran paused.


    "Yes, it''s not obvious. It''s like the end of the day. The blue sky has become so dark. What''s the matter?" I saw Dean Kieran explain and asked in a hurry.After the explanation of President Kieran, we finally understand that the black smoke suddenly appeared in the sky was caused by mogana''s massive excavation of the void towards the earth.


    At that time, when I heard President Keelan talking about it, not only me, but also Yan and rose were shocked.


    "What? The empty corridor When I heard the explanation from Dean Kieran, my heart beat faster and screamed.


    "Keep it down. Do you want more people to know? I tell you, it''s a secret. " The head of the first army of the angel clan saw my reaction and immediately interrupted.


    I quickly controlled my inner shock, took a deep breath, and slowly said: "Dean Kieran, is it moganna who is going to send out the demon army on a large scale? So the earth is in crisis? "


    "Yes, so we have to stop the ball as soon as possible, or the earth will be in danger." The expression on President Kiran''s face began to be serious, and he said again, "this time I will let you finish this task, and you will keep it a secret."


    After I realized the seriousness of the matter, I also fell into deep thinking. When I mentioned moganna, I was itching my teeth. I said in my heart, "one day I will defeat the devil moganna completely."


    Under the narration of President Kiran and the head of the first army of the angel clan, we began to understand the origin of the black smoke, and began to have a strict plan for namogana.


    In order not to create panic and scare the snake, in the end, President Kieran thought that we should cooperate with the head of the first army of the angel clan to complete this task.


    However, in order to find the source, President Kieran didn''t let us start immediately. The unprecedented pressure made me frown deeply.


    Then we left the house of the chieftain of Kiran, and the chief of the angels rushed to report to their queen Kaisha.


    He said that he came to join us when he found the empty corridor.


    "Xiao Lun, it seems that we will suffer a lot this time." Zhao Xin looked at me with a sad face and said a word after he came out from President kilan.


    "Get out of here and get ready. It''s no small thing." Looking at Zhao Xin''s absent-minded appearance, I also kicked in the past.

 Chapter 229

    Soon Zhao Xin and rose left the residence of the dean of Keelan, and both of them left. Yan and I walked on the deck of the super theological college, looking up at the endless blue sky, which reminds me of the scene of the day.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the darkness of the night became deeper, and the vast blue sky began to appear. One by one, the stars were shining brightly. It was really beautiful.


    "What''s the matter? A frowning woman is not beautiful." Looking at Yan looking up at the starry sky, his eyes showed a touch of light sadness.


    "No, it''s just that the hard peace will be broken again." Yan looked at the distance and seemed to speak slowly.


    I hugged Yan''s slender waist and said to her, "don''t worry, when I have the strength to destroy moganna, we don''t have to run."


    Yan raised his head, with her big eyes straight at me, that originally serious expression puff sniff a laugh.


    "What? The empty corridor When we got back to our residence, we told man Sandao about it. Man Sandao jumped up from his seat in shock.


    "Keep your voice down. Are you afraid others will not see you?" Looking at pretty three knife surprised jumped up, I also don''t have good spirit of say.


    Man Sandao quickly covered his mouth, and his eyes looked at me, emitting a burst of fine awn.


    "Get ready. We''ll set out in two days when the first leader of the angel clan comes." I walked slowly towards the holiday, and then I said to man Sandao.


    "What? Is that guy coming, too? " When he heard that man Sandao, the leader of the first play of the angel clan, immediately showed a trace of anger.


    After all, I have to cooperate with the first leader of the angel clan. For the sake of the whole earth, I don''t allow any disharmony in our group.


    "Well, three knives, we need to work together against the demonic legion of moganna, so don''t be angry." I also shook my head and said to man san dao helplessly.


    Man three knives after also slightly nodded, rose red face just gradually eased up.


    Two days later, the head of the first army of the angel clan came to the super Seminary. I took Zhao Xin and his party to the residence of President kilan. When we knew the specific location of the void corridor, we made arrangements and headed for our destination.


    On the way, man Sandao looked at the first leader of the angel clan with hostility. I also asked to ease the atmosphere: "what first army leader knows, so I don''t know your name."


    The head of the first army of the angel clan looked at me coldly and said softly, "mocha."


    Looking at the head of the first army that day, I was speechless.


    Bang!


    Soon we crossed the endless sea and came to the place where the continental margin and the coast meet. The strong wind convoluted the waves and made a roar.


    "Where is this? How come there''s nothing naked? " Just on the shore, Zhao Xin looked back and forth at everything around and began to murmur to us.


    "I don''t know where you talk so much nonsense. You don''t care where it is. Anyway, we''ll finish the task." Rose, who had been so cold, seemed unable to stand Zhao Xin''s mindless problem. She immediately glanced at Zhao Xin and hummed.


    But when I got ashore, I also felt strange. In my memory, it seemed that I had never been here before.


    This place seems to be out of the way, people can''t help but have doubts.


    With the deepening, the bare rocks actually let people feel a little angry, and the surrounding appears particularly quiet.


    "What is this place?" I finally couldn''t help asking that mocha.


    "Be careful, the empty corridor linking momgana to the earth is on this continent. We need to find and destroy it before we can complete the task," said the angel''s Mocha, glancing at me cautiously.


    "What? This is the empty corridor? " As soon as the voice of mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, fell, Zhao Xin was surprised to explode.


    Man Sandao''s expression changed a little flustered and said: "since it''s the empty corridor built by Mo ganna and directly links to the earth through here, there must be heavy troops lurking. No matter how powerful these people are, we can''t do it for so many people."


    Although I have already made plans with President Kieran and the head of the first army of the angel clan, I am also a little worried when I hear that.


    "There is no way to do this. More people will cause the main problems of the demon Legion. It''s more difficult for us to succeed." Looking at the puzzled expression of the people, the head of the first army of the tribe had to explain that day.


    "Let''s go. Let''s see what we''re talking about first. Let''s play it by ear." Seeing that the people had not found the link point of the void corridor, they beat the retreat drum first, and I said immediately.


    In the process of deepening, I really found that this vast continent was created by means of no idea of what means moganna used. This was originally an extra piece of the continent, and the opportunity was the edge of the continent.


    Seeing this scene, I also took a deep breath of cool air: "moganna is really great. If his demon army lurks here through the empty corridor, how many people can be stationed here?"When he said this, everyone was shocked.


    "What? Where do you think moganna is going to garrison here? " That man three knives immediately loudly shout a way.


    After a long time, mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, sent out a little doubt and said: "maybe this is really what moganna is going to use to garrison the demon army."


    WOW!


    As soon as the leader of the first army of the angel clan said something, the people immediately calmed down and fell into meditation. I also said in my heart, "my God, how many demon legions can be stationed in this continent? Moganna really wants to occupy the earth."


    Bang!


    Just as we continued to March deep into the continent, the continent suddenly shook and made a loud noise.


    "Damn, what''s the matter? It''s not going to collapse." Man san dao forced himself to shake left and right in a panic.


    After a long time, it was like an earthquake shaking before it gradually subsided, but from a distance, the sky suddenly became black, as if it was the end of the day.


    "What''s the matter? Have we been found?" Yan looked at the sky, suddenly began to frown and said to me.


    ¡±Look, the dark clouds are coming towards us. " Zhao Xin also suddenly yelled at us.


    I immediately looked in the direction that Zhao Xin said, and my eyes were full of horror.


    It seems that the dark cloud survived and went beyond our head to the deep of the continent. It didn''t recover until the dark cloud swept over the sky.


    "Where are the clouds?" Rose face is still no expression, just looking at the distant clouds light mouth way.


    Finally, I followed the place where the dark cloud fell, looked back at the angel first army leader mocha and said, "I guess the place where the dark cloud fell is where the empty corridor is."


    That day, the head of the first army of the Chinese nationality showed a trace of doubt on his face and said, "let''s go and have a look first, whether it is or not."


    In this way, we went on to the suspected void corridor carefully.

 Chapter 230

    I took the people to the place where the dark clouds set. The fiery sun shining through the dense forest was also fiery.


    "Damn it, it''s too hot here." Man Sandao was sweating, wiping and complaining.


    "Why don''t you have a rest first? This place is too big and the dark clouds are not visible. Where should we find the empty corridor?" Seeing that everyone was tired, I stopped and said.


    "Oh, my God, it''s so hot." Zhao Xin immediately sat down, do not rely on a tree straight breathing.


    "Xiao Lun, do you want to have a rest? It''s really weird now." Rose also can''t stand such a hot sun, one hand wipe sweat, one hand hard with a fan-shaped leaves fan up.


    But that day, mocha, the head of the first army, glanced at Zhao Xin and rose, and said with disdain, "do you think you''re here for a holiday? Also rest, early know I come alone can, with you really drag


    As soon as Zhao Xin and rose heard that angel family Mocha''s words, their faces turned pale. I saw that the situation was not right, and immediately said to that Mocha, "why don''t we have a rest first? We can''t find such a big empty corridor in this continent for a while. Let''s have a rest and just discuss the countermeasures."


    Yan also nodded slightly when he heard it, but Mocha, the commander of the angel family, hummed: "if you want to have a rest, just say it. There''s no need to make excuses."


    As soon as I heard it, I was speechless to mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan. But before everyone spoke, mocha said, "Ge xiaolun, just your two brushes can let you come. I''m looking at the face of President Kieran. I hope you don''t delay me."


    As soon as I heard that, my brow was slightly wrinkled, and I looked at that Mocha strangely. I thought to myself, "Damn, the first leader of the brain disabled Angel clan is sick again. I have no confidence in my feelings. When I come here, I still look at Dean Kieran''s face. "


    However, I didn''t pay attention to the words of mocha, head of the first army of the emissary that day. The main purpose of this visit is to find out the number of demons sent by the Legion and destroy the empty corridor as much as possible.


    So in the face of angel family Mocha, I just said with a smile: "don''t worry, commander of mocha army, I will never trust you to finish the task."


    That angel first army commander Mocha is also slightly raised eyebrows, the corner of his mouth hook out a stiff radian way: "ha ha, then you''d better wait and see, don''t come out with what basket."


    Looking at the expression that made the head of the first army proud that day, I was also secretly helpless. I was used to being an officer.


    It can be said that after these things, I basically understood the temper of mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan. In order for the team to successfully complete the task, I decided to follow the goods and let him lead.


    "Well, you have a good rest. Let''s move on." That Mo looked at Zhao Xin and rose, and said in the tone of command.


    But as soon as the words came out, Zhao Xin and rose were very upset. I immediately pulled Zhao Xin and said, "let''s go. It''s more important for us to find the empty corridor."


    Zhao Xin''s glare at Mocha immediately eased under my hint and said: "since you are so confident, I wish we could find the empty corridor as soon as possible."


    Against the strange sun, we thought of the deep land.


    After entering the vast coast, we finally saw a forest in front of us, but I always feel that the forest is a bit strange. It is reasonable to say that the demonic legion of namogana should appear on this island, but up to now, we haven''t seen any demons.


    "You don''t think it''s strange?" Finally, this deep question finally came up to me.


    Just as I said this, the calm face of mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, suddenly turned black, and said to me with a trace of irony: "I said how dare you be? If you don''t have the courage, you can go back now."


    Facing the obstinacy of the head of the first army that day, I also shook my head helplessly, but my vigilance did not slacken at all.


    I don''t know how long after that, we finally found a trace of strangeness in the deep forest. I felt a kind of breath that seemed to come to foreign countries, and a trace of uneasiness began to appear in my heart.


    When we crossed Yizu mountain, we saw a deep canyon. A huge light gate in the canyon sent out waves, like breathing.


    "This is not an empty corridor, is it?" Looking at this scene, Zhao Xin and rose said in one voice.


    In my heart, looking at the light gate and the portal, it''s just more action than the portal. In fact, my heart has already guessed eight or nine points. What makes me strange is that there is no devil around the light gate.


    On that day, the head of the first army of the angel clan saw the light gate in front of him and cried out: "how can it be? It''s really impossible..."


    looking at the head of the first army of the angel clan, his face suddenly became gloomy, and he kept saying to himself, "this is the portal of kalthas, the God of death?"Hearing what the head of the first army said that day, I couldn''t help but ask, "what kind of death, carlas, is there a portal?"


    "Ha ha, I see. The empty corridor of momgana is the gateway of calthas." On that day, the head of the first army of the Shi nationality ignored my question and said to himself.


    "Come on, let''s destroy the light gate." That day, mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people''s clan, immediately rushed to the light gate.


    We saw that Mocha, the head of the first army of the emissary group, rushed towards guangmen that day, and also followed closely.


    When we walked in, we found that the huge light gate was shining with dazzling white light. Through the light gate, it seemed that we could see dense runes shuttling through it.


    Hiss!


    "This is terrible. I''ve never seen such a portal before." Zhao Xin looked at the huge portal and couldn''t help taking a cold breath.


    "What are you waiting for? While there is no demon legion, we will destroy the portal immediately, and we will finish the task." Seeing that the crowd was still silent, I immediately went up in the exclamation of the huge light gate.


    "What are you doing?"


    However, just as I was passing by, the head of the first army of the emissary rushed up and held me.


    At this time, Zhao Xin and they immediately responded and looked at me and mocha.


    "Destroy the portal, of course." In the face of the interrogation of the head of the first army of the emissary that day, I was not very angry.


    In fact, in my heart, I have despised the commander of the army for ten thousand times. Is it OK if I don''t pretend to be forced?


    But the commander of the army said coldly, "why do you want to destroy the portal? Do you know the origin of guangmen? "


    From the voice of the head of the angel army, I looked at the proud head of the proud army. It seemed that I didn''t know the origin of the guangmen. I knew it.

 Chapter 231

    "What are you doing, mocha?" Yan looked at the head of the army rushed to catch me, but also quickly ran over.


    "What do I do? Do you know what this boy wants to do?" In the face of Yan''s question, the angel family''s Mocha showed an invincible expression.


    "Xiao Lun, what do you want to do?" Zhao Xin ran over to hear the words of the first army of the emissary that day. He also asked with a puzzled face.


    Looking at Zhao Xin''s puzzled expression, I was useless to the extreme. What''s the matter with me? Didn''t I come here to destroy the empty corridor?


    "Hum, this kid wants to destroy this portal." At this time, mocha, head of the first army of the angel clan, said to Zhao Xin and others, who were under fire, with a sarcastic look on his face.


    Then he glanced back at me and hummed coldly: "boy, it''s not that I look down on you. Just because you want to destroy the portal, you don''t weigh your own strength."


    As soon as I hear this, I can''t help being speechless. My mother''s behavior is unbearable. You force me to go and talk a lot of nonsense.


    In the face of the rude behavior of mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people, I was also full of displeasure.


    But in order to successfully complete the task, I didn''t have too many quarrels with the first army leader of the angel clan, mocha. I was just worried and said: "don''t say so much now. While we don''t find any trace of the demon legion, we''d better destroy the portal first."


    "Yes, we''d better destroy the portal first. It''s not good if the demons find out." Yan also agreed with me.


    Zhao Xin and others immediately agreed.


    But that day, the head of the first army of the clan glanced at Zhao Xin and rose and said, "don''t I know? If it wasn''t for me, I don''t know what kind of trouble this kid would make. "


    In the face of this angel family Mocha''s procrastination, man Sandao''s impatience was finally unbearable.


    "You talk a lot of nonsense. Can we destroy the portal first?" Man Sandao looked at the delayed army commander Mocha, and his face was full of a trace of displeasure.


    "Well, you step back and let me go first. I''ll destroy the portal first," he said That angel first army commander Mocha, after teaching me a lesson at last, walked slowly towards the huge transmission light gate.


    "I didn''t expect that Morgana''s empty corridor actually borrowed the portal of the God of death, carlas." In front of the huge transmission light gate, the army commander Mocha said to himself, walking up and down.


    "Can you hurry up? If the demon Legion hadn''t found out, it would have been troublesome. " Zhao Xin looked around and turned to the angel army leader mocha.


    That day, the first legion of the Chinese clan gave Zhao Xin a look, and then continued to observe the huge portal.


    Bang!


    At last, mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, raised his hands, summoned his big sword, and made a big bang towards the portal.


    WOW!


    On that day, the sword of mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people, burst out with an amazing momentum. The light emitted was far better than that of the portal. The light of the sword soared into the sky.


    Bang!


    When the head of the first army of the angel clan''s sword split in the portal, I suddenly felt a kind of inexplicable uneasiness.


    When the amazing sword struck the light gate, a very mixed question came out of the light gate. It was like having eyes. It came to the head of the first army of the angel clan, mocha.


    Poof!


    In an instant, the rune in the transmission light gate suddenly burst out around mocha. With the momentum of an earthquake, a piece of dust exploded around mocha. The smoke immediately shrouded around Mocha, and it was hard to see the situation of mocha.


    Poof!


    When the dust was gone, the head of the first army of the angel clan was like a coke black, standing there motionless.


    Pooh, that man san dao looked at the funny look of the head of the first army that day. One of them couldn''t help laughing immediately.


    That day, the first legion of the clan looked at man san dao and laughed. Immediately or over his head, he looked at man san dao with an extremely angry look in his eyes and said angrily, "if you have the ability, go ahead."


    Man Sandao immediately closed his eyes when he saw that day.


    I looked at Mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, and said, "let me try. If I delay like this, I''m afraid it will disturb the demon Legion."


    As soon as I said that, the head of the first army of the Chinese people turned around and stared at me. He said with a trace of anger: "with your strength, what can you do?"


    "Mocha, you''ve had enough. I''ve already tolerated you. It doesn''t matter if you''re arrogant, but if you delay like this, what should we do in case of the demon Legion''s appearance?" In the face of this attitude of mocha, I can''t bear it. When I think of the demon Legion that may appear at any time, I can''t help yelling at mocha.


    Man Sandao and others have long been dissatisfied with the leader of the first army of the angel clan. When I finally couldn''t bear to drink from Mocha, man Sandao and Zhao Xin immediately agreed."You can''t. don''t delay. Do you know what the consequences will be if the task is messed up?" Side of the high cold rose also finally some impatient to the angel clan army burying Mocha said.


    Under the words of everyone, the head of the first army of the Chinese people was so ugly that his face began to twitch twice. His eyes were full of anger and he said to me: "Ge xiaolun..."


    before that Mocha finished, I went to guangmen. When I passed by Mocha, I glanced at him and said coldly: "go away, no Get in the way. "


    "You..." for a moment, mocha was so angry that he pinched his fist and made a sound. He even stared at me and couldn''t speak.


    As early as when namocha destroyed the portal, I carefully observed the portal.


    The Runes of the gate of light obviously exist to protect the gate of light, but the runes are all sent out in the black ball at the top of the gate of light. Finding this point, I immediately summon the storm sword.


    Bang!


    I immediately used the internal strength to the extreme, with 20 tons of gravity storm sword fiercely toward the light ball.


    At the moment when the lightgate contacted with the storm sword, a powerful explosion-proof burst out of the lightgate, and the light column soared into the sky, illuminating the whole canyon.


    The strong momentum of the pressure in my hands of the storm sword began to shake up, a strong block against the strong wind from my hand across.


    Hiss!


    I can''t help but take a cold breath. There was a huge pain in my hand. I just felt a sweet puff in my throat and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Zhao Xin and others looked at their faces and immediately worried and yelled to me: "Xiao Lun, are you ok?"


    Bear huge pain, chest as if the general, I secretly exclaimed: "sure enough, there are some gateways."


    WOW!


    Trying to resist the huge pain of my body, I let out a burst of angry cry, and immediately increased my strength again to chop toward the light transmission door, only to hear the sound of broken glass.


    The transmission light door began to crack, looking at this scene, my heart a joy, a hanging heart finally fell.

 Chapter 232

    But then the light door broke up and burst out of the momentum towards me, I did not react, with a strong shock wave, I rushed to the ground, fell heavily on the ground, only feel a stuffy chest, spit out a mouthful of blood again.


    "Xiao Lun, are you ok?" Yanli rushed towards me, showing a worried look.


    But when man Sandao was as worried as I was when I came here, the angel''s Mocha stood in the same place and said to himself, "how can this be, how can it be..."


    man Sandao looked back at the dull angel''s first army leader Mocha, and their eyes were full of anger.


    On that day, the head of the first army of the Shi clan thought that he had received great stimulation, and he showed an incredible look and said, "how could you destroy that portal?"


    After listening to mocha''s words, the expression on man Sandao''s face began to become a little displeased. With the crackling sound of the light gate, he showed a sarcastic voice and said, "why not? It seems that you are not very happy to destroy the transmission light gate."


    In the face of mocha, I also frowned. It''s not enough to be arrogant. I looked at me with such a resentful look, as if I had robbed him of something.


    "Don''t look at me like this. We''ve destroyed the portal. We''d better get out of here, or we''ll be in danger if we''re found by the demons." Looking at the eyes of the angel army commander Mocha, I wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth with my hand, stood up and said unhappily.


    Although that Mocha just wanted to open his mouth to say something with a trace of anger, under the sharp eyes of man san dao, the leader of the angel army mochatun took a spit and swallowed it back. His eyes were full of resentment.


    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you go and wait for the demon army to catch us all?" Bear the huge pain on the body, I am also angry to mocha shout.


    "No! I don''t believe you can do it! " Just as we were about to turn around and leave here, the head of the first army of the Chinese people began to shout in the canyon like he was crazy that day.


    When I saw Mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people, go crazy in the canyon that day, I suddenly felt a sinking in my heart, and a bad premonition began to rise in my heart.


    That Mocha side roars a way, at the same time holding the sword in the hand to dance wildly.


    Man Sandao and others were in a hurry when they saw the crazy mocha.


    Yan Nu says: "enough, what are you doing? Do you want to attract the demon army?"


    As soon as Yan''s words came out, Zhao Xin and others all seemed to have erupted like volcanoes. They began to fight against the arrogant mocha.


    Finally, the head of the first army of the angel clan stopped in the rage of man Sandao and others. It seemed that he had been hit by a huge blow, and he grew old in an instant.


    Boom!


    A burst of roar in my ears, I look back at the black, like a cloud sweeping towards us.


    Suddenly a tight heart, shouting: "no, our target exposed, quickly withdraw!"


    Man Sandao and others also looked up and saw that day in the air, a group of dark demons came to the position of the light gate, and their eyes were also full of shock.


    "No, we''re exposed." Looking at the demons coming towards us, man Sandao suddenly yelled, his face full of anxiety.


    WOW!


    Only a sound was heard, and about forty or fifty demons fell in front of us first.


    "Kill..." seeing the devil in front of me without any hesitation, I took up the storm sword in my hand and rushed to it with a roar.


    Man Sandao and others rushed up to drink without hesitation when they heard my angry shout, and the dozens of demons pestered together.


    Bang!


    I picked up the storm road in my hand, and saw that I instantly raised my strength to the extreme. I picked up the sword in my hand and sent out a strong strong wind to the demons.


    Fortunately, the level of these demons is not very high. For the time being, we still have an absolute advantage in fighting back.


    "Ha ha, it''s killing me." Man Sandao picked up the big knife in his hand and kept harvesting these demons'' lives like death. His eyes were covered with blood.


    As one demon after another fell to the ground, the demons under him began to roar furiously.


    The rest of the devil''s roar immediately received a response, as this disgusting voice immediately reverberated in the valley, people feel extremely irritable.


    As soon as I looked up and saw more and more dense demons coming, I was shocked and couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "What will Xiao Lun do now?" Yan began to shout to me anxiously.


    In the face of such dense demons, I can''t imagine that although the fighting power of these demons is very weak, a huge number of ants can also kill elephants.


    Looking at these demons coming, I began to have an ominous premonition in my heart.


    "We''re going to find a way to retreat. It''s too much." As I resisted, I yelled at them."No, it''s too much. What shall we do?" Zhao Xin''s gasped back and asked in a hurry.


    Bang!


    I saw a demon open the huge claws, from the rose''s back shot in the past.


    "Rose, be careful." I remind the rose at the same time, has stepped forward toward the devil.


    Rose immediately looked back at the devil, a giant claw had appeared in front of her eyes, and her face was immediately flustered.


    Shua!


    Just as the Giant Claw was about to be patted on rose, I picked up the storm sword in my hand and immediately threw it out at the devil.


    Bang!


    The devil looked back at the storm sword, and immediately he looked flustered in his eyes. Just when the devil was in trouble, the storm sword burst out with strong power and pierced the ugly devil''s body.


    I saw that the devil''s action stopped, a hanging heart was finally released.


    "Thank you, Xiao Lun." Rose opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her. She was immediately relieved. Her pale face finally recovered and said to me.


    "Get out of here!" I rushed over, grabbed the rose, and immediately withdrew.


    The men three swords immediately pulled themselves out of the battle and ran with me towards the deep forest.


    It''s just that the demons instantly took off and chased us in the direction of our escape after a roar.


    However, there are only a few demons after me. I look back and see that more demons actually stay around the portal of light transmission, as if they are calling something.


    Boom!


    A white light from the position of the portal shot straight into the sky, and the whole valley was instantly illuminated by the dazzling light.


    Looking at this scene, I had a suspicion in my heart. I frowned and said, "what happened to the white light just now?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think the portal will be that simple." Yan also said to me with a frown.


    But the head of the first army of the angel clan immediately yelled at us, "what do you care so much about now? Since it has been exposed, we''d better escape first?"

 Chapter 233

    Although our hearts are full of doubts, this is the current form, but it can''t allow us to stop at all. Looking at the light gate behind us and the chasing demons, we just use the fastest speed to start running.


    But the light from the portal is still full of the whole Canyon, but watching us gradually shake off the chasing demons, my heart is also a little relieved.


    Finally do not know how long to run, we finally get rid of the devil''s chase, stop the pace of running.


    "Oh, my God, I''m so tired." As soon as he stopped, man Sandao lay on the ground and began to gasp and complain.


    "Don''t make any noise. Let''s get out of here." Zhao Xin looked at man Sandao lying on the ground and comforted him.


    "What''s the matter with xiaolun? Did you find something wrong? " Yan saw me frown tightly and asked me.


    As soon as Yan''s voice fell down, they immediately calmed down and gave me the same look.


    "Hum, GE xiaolun, you''d better not be suspicious. Let''s get out of here." Mocha, head of the first army of the angel clan, glanced at me.


    I also lightly looked at Mocha, turned back to Yan and said: "it''s a little strange for me. The portal has been destroyed, but the white light just sent out makes me feel strange."


    "What''s so strange about that? We''ve exposed that it''s too late if we don''t leave." That Mocha snorted to me to say.


    "Yes, what else? Now that we''ve been exposed, let''s get out of here. " Zhao Xin frowned and came over and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange that those demons don''t catch up?" I looked at Zhao Xin and said.


    When I finished, people''s faces fell into thinking.


    Boom!


    A loud noise appeared out of thin air, instantly woke us up from thinking, my heart suddenly appeared a trace of uneasiness.


    "Well, you''re here. Just stay." A sound began to reverberate in the void.


    Boom!


    Then a strange figure appeared on the void. The feeling of the figure exuded a strong momentum, and I became cautious immediately.


    Soon the figure came to us from the void. The man was dressed in black and held a strange sword in his hand. Every step of the way, the plants on the ground seemed to be taken away and withered in an instant.


    Just when I was surprised, mocha, the head of the first army of the angel clan, cried with a heavy face: "it''s you?"


    "Ha ha." Just the figure laughed and disappeared in the same place.


    Looking at the figure that disappeared in place out of thin air, my eyes were full of horror.


    Bang!


    When everyone didn''t react, the figure suddenly appeared in front of me. A big sword came towards me. My heart was tight. I instinctively picked up the storm sword and resisted in front of me. Under the fierce impact, it made a loud noise.


    "Well, the reaction is very fast, but I don''t know if you are so fast every time." The figure saw me resist the blow, showing a scornful sneer, two eyes shining at me.


    "Are you casaden?" Yan immediately frowned and said to the black figure.


    "Ha ha, little girl, I didn''t expect you to know me." That kasadin saw Yan to recognize oneself, is also toward Yan sneer.


    Hiss!


    As soon as I heard the name of kasadin, I took a breath and began to sweat on my back.


    In the face of mogana''s strong general, this casadin is undoubtedly one of the top figures in the group of strong generals. I didn''t expect to meet him here.


    When I mentioned the storm sword and was ready to fight with kasadin, mocha, the head of the first army of the emissary family, immediately said to kasadin, "hum, you dare to come here alone to see if I don''t beat you to your knees and beg for mercy."


    When the angel family Mocha''s words came out, the expressions of man Sandao and others immediately made a 180 degree turn, and they all looked at Mocha together.


    That Mocha saw the eyes of all the people gathered on his body, and his eyes began to show a look of satisfaction.


    To tell you the truth, I don''t know what the head of the first army of the angel clan means.


    But before I could react, the head of the first army of the Chinese people took up his weapon and rushed to kasadin.


    Boom!


    On that day, mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people''s army, raised the big sword in his hand and burst out a powerful momentum. With one sword, he split toward kasadin fiercely. The sword burst out a roar and produced a dazzling fire in the air.


    Seeing that Mocha''s sword is about to split through kasadin, I didn''t expect that the one who received the sword from the head of the first army of the angel clan was kasadin''s arrogant laughter.


    Bang!


    That kasadin disappeared in the same place immediately after sneering. The powerful blow of the angel family Mocha actually fell into the air, and the violent sword split on the ground.There was a deep gully in the original flat ground, which spread to the distance and aroused a burst of dust.


    When the head of the first army of the angel clan saw his family''s blow into the air, he immediately got angry and roared, "hum, I will kill you."


    "Ha ha, it''s up to you?" A voice came out of the void, Shua! Kasadin reappeared in front of the head of the angel first army.


    Bang!


    Before the head of the angel army could react, kasadin''s sword came to her.


    That day, the head of the first army was in a hurry. He took the big sword in his hand and resisted.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, I rushed up immediately, picked up the windstorm sword in my hand, and cleaved toward kasadin.


    "You go away, you don''t have to do it. I have to kill this casadin myself." When namocha saw me rushing forward, he growled at me immediately.


    My face was so ugly that I didn''t expect that I would be yelled at by the head of the first army that day.


    Forced to bear the unhappiness in my heart, I also looked at the Mocha fiercely and said: "don''t forget the purpose of coming here! This is not the time to be a hero. "


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I''ll solve it myself." This is the day that the first army commander of the emissary Mocha firmly looked at me and said.


    Yan immediately ran over to hold me, with a trace of disdain to see mocha.


    That Mocha seemed to feel Yan''s eyes, and showed a fierce look at me again, as if I robbed him of something.


    "Well, you don''t have to fight. You almost failed her Majesty''s plan. You are all going to stay here today." That casaden began to appear in the shadow, a sound began to float in the air.


    I was shocked immediately. Didn''t the portal be destroyed?


    With a trace of doubt, I immediately yelled to kasadin tentatively: "hum, what plan can mogana have? Your portal has been destroyed by me."


    "Ha ha, you can really look up to yourself. Do you want to destroy the portal?" That casaden instantly strange laugh.

 Chapter 234

    As soon as I listened to casaden''s words, my heart sank and my face became ugly.


    "Isn''t that portal destroyed?"


    But I can''t think much about the form in front of me. Kasadin took up the sword in his hand and instantly disappeared in the same place. The expression on the faces of the people immediately became dignified.


    Shua!


    On that day, the head of the first army of the Chinese clan started to fight with the sword in his hand, and his momentum soared to the extreme. A whirlwind began to appear around him.


    Boom!


    The violent whirlwind instantly formed a dragon. With the big sword in the hand of the leader of the first army of the angel clan, he saw a golden light shooting from the sky. The distance formed by the storm was intertwined and swept away towards kasadin.


    However, this time, kasadin did not disappear directly out of thin air. The expression on his face was slightly dignified, but he soon recovered calm.


    Kasadin slowly raised the strange sword in his hand, Shua, a black smoke straight into the sky, the whole sky became overcast.


    Hum...


    then I heard a loud hum in my ear, and saw the blow of the head of the first army of the Chinese people swept towards kasadin again that day.


    On that day, a proud smile appeared on the head of the first army.


    However, that brief smile disappeared immediately, and the kasadin disappeared again when the storm came.


    "Blink..." Yan seems to think of something, looking at the direction of kasadin disappeared, said with a puzzled face.


    Man three Dao a listen to surprised shout: "what displacement?"


    When I heard Yan''s words, I couldn''t help but feel a little heavy on my face. In the face of kasadin''s speed advantage, it can be said that Mocha''s long-range attack can''t play any role.


    Because when you move, kasadin has immediately disappeared in place, when you reach the long-range attack, the kasadin in place is just a shadow.


    Mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, saw his powerful blow fall into the air again, and his cousin on his face became ugly for a moment.


    The red face was full of anger.


    Bang!


    The disappeared kasadin instantly appeared in front of mocha. With a loud noise, kasadin''s sword directly collided with the weapon of the head of the first army of the angel clan.


    However, the angel family of mocha is not vegetarian, although the long-range attack on Mocha did not have an advantage, but in the face of kasadin''s sudden attack, instinctive resistance.


    With a strong momentum, namogana did not take advantage of her speed advantage.


    Under the continuous resistance, the strong pressure produced by the collision of the two swords tore the air and made a crackling sound.


    "Well, it seems that you have some ability." Kasadin even drew a curve at the corner of his mouth and said to mocha, the head of the first army of the angel clan.


    I saw the confrontation between mocha and kasadin, and my heart suddenly got a flash of inspiration. I picked up the windstorm sword in my hand and cleaved to kasadin again.


    That kasadin a frown unexpectedly disappeared in the same place again.


    After that, kasadin had already distanced himself from us and appeared in the void again.


    "Well, you still want to attack me? A lot of people, right? " That casaden sneers a way.


    Then kasadin picked up the big sword in his hand and rowed down toward the sky. Suddenly, a huge shadow appeared on the original big sword.


    Looking at kasadin''s move, man Sandao and others took a big breath of cool air: "how can it be so strong?"


    My heart sank to the bottom again when I saw that casaden''s move.


    Looking at kasadin, I don''t know if I can really beat him.


    "Watch what you''re doing, let''s go together!" Looking at that kasadin''s surging momentum, I turned back and cried anxiously to man Sandao and others.


    "Ha ha, you don''t want to run today." That kasadin seems to be full of self-confidence, the corner of the mouth outlines a touch of evil smile.


    When they heard my cry, they reacted quickly and rushed to casaden.


    However, in the face of the siege of the crowd, kasadin was not worried. The sword in his hand came to us with a black air.


    Suddenly, the big sword caused a wave of air, which pulled up two trees around and leveled them to the ground.


    Withstanding the strong storm, man Sandao yelled: "special, I''ll fight for you."


    But kasadin began to disappear and appear, disappearing and appearing.


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Shua!


    Every time we attack, we hit the shadow.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, kasadin suddenly appeared in front of man Sandao. We haven''t reacted yet.


    I saw man''s three swords and a tight one. He was chopped by kasadin and flew backwards. He fell down heavily and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "How can it be? "Man san dao didn''t take casaden''s blow?" I can''t believe it.Because I know the strength of man san dao. I was shocked by the injury of man san dao.


    But the speed was not as fast as we thought. When I came back to my mind, cassadine had appeared in front of me again.


    Seeing that kasadin took up the big sword in his hand and was about to split it like me, my heart suddenly tightened, and a dense sweat appeared on my forehead.


    I was in a panic. I picked up the storm sword in my hand to resist, but the speed of kasadin was too fast. When I collided with kasadin''s sword with the storm sword.


    A sharp pain began to come out along the arm, which immediately became numb.


    Under that blow, blood began to appear on my arm, and the blood trickled down the handle of the storm sword on the ground.


    In the hand holds this storm sword, all starts to slightly forehead vibration.


    When I was struggling to resist, you kasadin actually released a hand and hit me in the chest with a fierce punch.


    At that time, I only felt that my chest was stuffy, my throat was sweet, and the corner of my mouth began to overflow with blood.


    Yan and Zhao Xin looked at me and instantly recovered.


    At that moment, he began to disappear.


    Zhao Xin and Yan rushed over and helped me. I just felt my chest suddenly relaxed and my blood began to churn.


    Poof!


    Who knows that kasadin appears again, passes through Zhao Xin and Yan and hits me again.


    Bear this intense pain, I actually in Yan and Zhao Xin under the eye of the beat fly out, and man three knife as heavy fell to the ground.


    Watching me hurt by kasadin, Yan and Zhao Xin both showed a look of worry.


    However, I didn''t give up. I forced the blood in my chest to turn over and jump up immediately.


    "Is Xiao Lun OK?" Yan looked at me from the ground immediately turned up, can''t help worrying asked.


    "Nothing." I went back immediately, staring straight at kasadin.


    At first, kasadin was like a ghost. No matter what he thought, it was always the shadow left by kasadin who attacked the past.


    It can be said that there is no way to take casaden now. In the face of the reality that we have no way to take casaden, I am also deeply helpless.

 Chapter 235

    Boom!


    Zhao Xin and rose face the attack of that kasadin is also hard to resist up, a loud noise began to explode in the woods, two rows of dense trees were instantly blown to pieces.


    "Be careful!" Looking at the ghostly figure of kasadin shuttling around, I couldn''t help shouting to Zhao Xin and rose.


    Between that kasadin suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Xin, Zhao Xin''s face suddenly changed a lot, a little flustered up.


    Seeing that the big sword in kasadin''s hand is about to split Zhao Xin, it can be said that under the absolute speed advantage of kasadin, Zhao Xin is already unavoidable.


    However, at that critical moment, a more powerful momentum began to explode beside Zhao Xin.


    I suddenly took a cold breath, fixed my eyes and saw that it was the power of inheritance shown by man san dao, and rushed to Zhao Xin with the whirling chop in man Wang San style.


    Bang!


    That Casa stopped for a while under this powerful momentum, and then the big sword which was cleaved to Zhao Xin was resisted by man san dao.


    Looking at the scene just now, I can''t help sweating on my forehead.


    Seeing that kasadin didn''t succeed, I rushed forward in an instant, picked up the storm sword in my hand, and fiercely cleaved to kasadin.


    Whoo!


    A gust of wind, my hands of the storm sword toward the position of kasadin fiercely row, that kasadin seems to Yousu aware, immediately from Zhao Xin and man three knife in front of the lightning like evacuation.


    "Are you ok?" Looking at kasadin being forced to retreat, I held Zhao Xin and asked anxiously.


    The sweat oozing from Zhao Xin''s forehead had made his whole face wet. In shock, he came back and said, "man san dao, thank you."


    Looking at Zhao Xin''s recovery, I also took a deep breath: "OK, just fine."


    Then I looked at man Sandao and said, "Sandao, it seems that you have made progress. You are more proficient in using the power of inheritance."


    That man san dao''s firm eyes were full of fighting spirit. Looking at this kind of curtain, I couldn''t help but have a trace of joy in my heart.


    Yes, the man clan has always been brave and good at fighting. Although kasadin has the advantage of speed, it''s not a chance to hone himself. Looking at the man Sabao in front of him is a good example.


    Only under high pressure can we grow up, because no one knows what the enemy is good at. If we want to become stronger, we must go through such a life and death contest.


    Thinking about this, I found that my tired body began to feel faint changes. I took a deep breath, as if the feeling of fatigue gradually weakened, and the only thing left was the strong fighting spirit of he man san dao.


    "Three knives, let''s go." I took a look at man san dao and immediately picked up the storm sword in my hand. I didn''t give him a chance to stop. I immediately waved the storm sword to him.


    With me and man three knives rushed, Yan and that rose immediately retreated.


    Bang!


    The big knife in man Sandao''s hand suddenly crossed his waist, and his heel began to rotate rapidly on the ground.


    I saw a gust of strong wind suddenly rising from the ground, immediately forming a powerful whirlwind, just like a tornado.


    The flying sand and rocks in the place where they pass turn into fly ash when they are swept by the whirlwind.


    Looking at the improvement of man san dao''s combat effectiveness, I couldn''t help but exclaim: "the power of inheritance is really not simple. It seems that I need to develop more of the power of my title."


    See man three knife rapid rush to kasadin, originally I thought kasadin in the hurricane involved, perhaps in the speed will be affected.


    But the reality gave me a slap again. When man san dao was close to kasadin, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Boom!


    A mass of black light instantly disappeared in place, between a black star shot into the whirlwind.


    And then there''s nakasadin.


    The whirlwind formed by the whirlwind attack of that man san dao suddenly dissipated, and a figure began to appear in the whirlwind.


    Poof!


    That man san dao is like an arrow that leaves the string. He flies backward in the same place and falls heavily on the ground, smashing a deep pit and spitting out the blood.


    Looking at man san dao flying backwards, I was shocked. A strong anger filled my whole body.


    Zhao Xin and they immediately broke away from the entanglement with that kasadin and rushed towards the direction of man san dao.


    "Well, I said you''re all going to leave and stay here, because you still want to destroy her Majesty''s plan." Kasadin looked at the man three knives flying backwards and hummed coldly. His eyes were full of disdain.


    It seems that anger has begun to become manic in my heart, burning my heart like the lava from the volcano.


    The head of the army of the angel clan is also fiercely toward kasadin, exuding the unique light of the angel, holding the sword in his hand, waving to kasadin.Looking at the head of the first army of the angel clan, I also secretly admire him.


    On that day, the head of the first army of the Chinese people seemed to have adapted to the way of kasadin''s attack, and they were entangled with kasadin.


    Bang!


    A dazzling white light suddenly rushed into the sky, blinding people. Kasadin''s sword directly collided with mocha''s sword, the leader of the first army of the angel clan.


    Soon after several confluences, namocha retreated and fell on my side.


    "Well, it''s useless if you don''t stay here and drag your feet." That day, mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people''s Republic of China, showed a trace of scornful ridicule to me.


    Damn, who am I calling on? Who am I provoking?


    Yan and Zhao Xin also fell in front of me in an instant, and there was a trace of displeasure on their faces when they heard the sarcasm of the head of the first army of the Chinese people that day.


    What''s the matter? It''s time to put on such a haughty look.


    I was not in a good mood when I saw that man Sandao was hurt by that kasadin. At such a critical moment, the leader of the first army of the angel clan could not forget to mock me.


    "You have the ability. You get rid of kasadin. We''re gone. You go on." I was also angry and yelled angrily at the head of the first army.


    But to tell you the truth, his behavior at that time was undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire for me. However, reason told me that kasadin now has an absolute advantage in speed, and we can''t compete with the huge number of demon legions behind.


    So I quickly made a decision, that is to let the head of the first army of the angel clan delay kasadin, we quickly withdraw.


    Before the head of the first army of the angel clan could react, I rushed to man Sandao, helped him up, and immediately ran to the opposite direction of kasadin.


    "Commander of the army, Mr. Mocha, you hold down kasadin first, we''ll escape first." I turned back and yelled at Mocha, who almost didn''t vomit blood, but Zhao Xin and others did not hesitate to follow me to the beach.


    That day, mocha, head of the first army of the Chinese emissary, looked at me with a kind of extremely venomous eyes. I think I was afraid that my resentment was to the extreme.


    However, in the process of our retreat, there were bursts of fierce fighting behind us. I looked back and saw that Mocha, the first army of the angel clan, had already fallen into a hard battle.

 Chapter 236

    As we raced toward the sea, the roar from behind us increased instead of decreasing.


    "Xiao Lun, if we withdraw like this, there won''t be anything wrong with the mocha." Zhao Xin said to me as he ran.


    "You can rest assured that Mocha is the leader of the first army of the angel clan. His strength is much stronger than ours. Even if he is not the enemy kasadin, I think he has his own means of escape." In the face of Zhao Xin''s worries, I am sure to return to Tao.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a white light rose up and lit up the whole sky. The fierce waves suddenly hit.


    I thought in my heart: "special, it''s still moving. It''s too big."


    "Xiao Lun, let''s get out of here quickly. If the demons catch up, we''ll be in trouble." Yan looked back at one eye behind him and said to me with a worried face.


    Rose face such a critical situation, still can not see what changes in the face, just desperately toward the coastline.


    "Yan, do you know the strength of your first army commander Mocha?" There were no pursuers behind us, and the fighting between mocha and kasadin was gradually far away from us.


    "Don''t worry, although kasadin has the advantage, the strength of momcha is not clay. Let''s withdraw to the college first." That Yan seems to show please is very indifferent, in the face of their own people and casaden entangled together, there is no worry.


    Finally, after crossing the vast forest, we finally came to the coast.


    Looking at the endless sea, the original tense mood finally eased down a little.


    "Are you all right?" on the beach, I put down man san dao and asked Zhao Xin.


    "It''s OK. What should I do now?" Zhao Xin looked back and looked at the endless sea in front of him. He cried solemnly.


    "Cough...", man san dao coughed and opened his eyes.


    I looked at man Sandao who woke up from his sleep and asked, "is Sandao OK?"


    "Why am I here? What about cassadine? " Man Sandao opened his eyes and saw that he was safe on the beach. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    "San dao, don''t worry. Kasadin has Mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan. We are safe now." Looking at the face without any blood color of man san dao, my heart is also interesting self reproach.


    He brought man Sandao to the earth, and he almost got into a dangerous situation. Thinking of this, my heart became more heavy.


    Now I am more eager to improve their own strength, or take what to protect their friends.


    After a long voyage on the sea, we saw the shadow of the sea supernatural school.


    When we saw the huge college, the tension in our hearts finally relaxed.


    But when I got to the super Seminary, I thought of what kasadin had said, and I couldn''t help frowning.


    "Isn''t that portal destroyed?" My heart began to constantly recall the words of casaden.


    "What''s the matter? What happened to you. " As soon as we stepped into the super Seminary, Dean Kiran immediately appeared in front of us and asked.


    When we told Dean Kieran what happened to kasadin, the expression on Dean Kieran''s face also changed slightly.


    Later, President Kieran led us to our own residence. Some students along the way looked at us with a curious look, but they didn''t know what happened to us, so everything was going on as usual.


    "So, the island that appears inexplicably is where the demonic legion of mogana is stationed?" When we came to President Kiran''s residence, President Kiran walked back and forth and asked us.


    Just as we were discussing how many troops namogana had, a gaunt looking voice broke in.


    Bang!


    When the door was pushed open with a bang, we all looked back to see that it was Mocha, the head of the first army of the emissary group that day.


    But Mocha''s expression appears to be particularly distorted, and his clothes are some broken, and it is obvious that his body is full of scars.


    "Well, I''m going to settle the accounts for you, Glen." That day, mocha, the head of the first army of the Shi nationality, came over angrily, staring at me and yelling angrily.


    My God, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that Mocha, the head of the first army, would come back so soon.


    I also quickly stood up and said to mocha, the head of the first army of the angel clan, with a smile: "ha ha, brother Mocha, you''ve worked hard. Come on, please sit down." I knew that Mocha would settle accounts with himself. I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    President Kiran looked at the appearance of Mocha with a look of doubt. After looking at Mocha up and down, he looked back at me with a smile.


    "Ha ha, mocha, how did you become like this?" Dean Kieran asked when he saw the anger on Mocha''s face."What''s the matter? You have to ask Ge xiaolun, a student of your college. I hope he can give me a reasonable explanation." On that day, when Mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people, saw President kilan, he didn''t weaken his momentum at all. He came up to me angrily and wanted to kill me alive.


    At this time, Zhao Xin also threw a smile at me, and he had a great sense of schadenfreude.


    Soon, that day, mocha, the head of the first army of the Chinese people, denounced me in front of President kilan. I was depressed.


    "This is for the sake of the overall situation. Anyway, we have destroyed the light gate of moganna, and we have completed the task. It''s all up to you, brother mocha. You have made a lot of contribution." In the face of mocha, the first legion of the emissary that day, I also kept smiling.


    As soon as president Kieran heard what I said about the portal, he immediately asked eagerly, "what are you talking about, Xiao Lun? Has the door been destroyed? "


    The Dean Kieran''s eyes were wide, and he showed an incredible expression. He asked me.


    But to tell you the truth, is it really destroyed the transmission? Now I have no bottom in my heart.


    But soon the words of mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, hit me.


    "Well, do you think it''s that simple to destroy the light gate?" That day, mocha, the head of the first army of the emissary, yelled angrily at me.


    Looking at the expression of mocha''s resentment of the first legion of the clan that day, mine was completely speechless, and I thought to myself, "what''s the special cow? Don''t you have to delay kasadin? Can you be the head of the first army of the angel clan


    Of course, I couldn''t have said these words to mocha, the head of the first army of the emissary group that day. However, when Mocha said that the transmission light gate had not been damaged, the expressions on the people''s faces suddenly changed.


    "What? Is the portal not damaged? " Zhao Xin showed a look of surprise and said to mocha, head of the first army of the emissary.


    "Well, do you really think that portal is destroyed?" The angel glanced at the head of the first legion of the clan, and Zhao Xin snorted coldly.


    "It''s impossible. I saw Xiao Lun destroy the portal with my own eyes." At this time, rose also immediately stood up and questioned the head of the first army of the angel family.


    "Well, you are a bunch of idiots." That Mocha finally burst out his own anger, impatient roar.

 Chapter 237

    Looking at the angry and ferocious expression of mocha, the head of the first army of the angel clan, I felt that what he said seemed to be a lie.


    I completely ignored the eyes that Mocha looked at me, and asked directly to mocha, "since the portal has not been destroyed by us, isn''t our action failed?"


    Mocha Leng, head of the first army of the angel clan, cheered: "hum, it''s more than a failure. Now we''ve been discovered by the demon Legion. The reality is more serious than you think


    When man Sandao and others heard what the leader of the first army said that day, their calm expression suddenly became urgent.


    "What''s the matter? We watched xiaolun destroy the portal." Zhao Xin looked at the head of the first army of the angel clan and said.


    But Mocha looked at Zhao Xin angrily and didn''t answer.


    In the end, President kilan said to mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, "Mocha, what''s the matter? Why did xiaolun say that he had destroyed the portal, and now you say that there was no destruction?"


    On the last day, mocha, the head of the first army of the emissary, shook his head and said to President Kieran, "Ge xiaolun destroyed the teleportation gate, but it was something that moganna borrowed from death. How could it be destroyed so easily?"


    When Mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, mentioned the God of death, President Kiran''s face suddenly became solemn, and the corners of his mouth inadvertently pulled out.


    I didn''t pay attention to the special transmission treasure that momgana borrowed from death, but now I really pay attention to such a big man as death.


    "What kind of agreement does death have with Morgana? Why does death help Morgana?" Man san dao frowned and asked the dean of Kiran.


    However, President Kieran did not say a word for a long time, but fell into meditation.


    "Let''s do this in advance. If you want to go down and have a rest, I''ll take care of it again." Said Dean Kieran, looking back at us with a worried look.


    "But President Kieran..."


    just as I was about to ask President Kieran a question, President Kieran immediately waved and interrupted me: "this matter is just like this for the time being. I will go to discuss with Kaisha, the angel family, what to do next, but the future is doomed to be not peaceful."


    With that, Dean Kieran turned away, leaving us in the hall.


    Then in the hall, only we stood there, full of doubts. Everyone''s eyes could not help looking at Mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan.


    However, namocha seemed to hold a grudge against us for withdrawing first. He just snorted angrily, turned around and disappeared in our vision.


    "Hey, I said Yan, you angel clan that what first regiment long Mocha is too careful." Zhao Xin looked at you Mocha, the head of the first army of the angel clan who turned around and left, and said to Yan, holding the back of his head.


    But Yan immediately gave Zhao Xin a white eye, that Zhao Xin quickly closed his mouth, dare not and Yan look at each other.


    Looking at only us in the hall, I sighed a little: "let''s go, rest first, and talk about the rest when Dean Kieran comes back."


    In the end, disappointed, we left the residence of President Kiran.


    It''s just about the empty corridor of moganna, but I can''t put it down in my heart.


    Time passed quickly, and two days passed in a flash, but there was no news from Dean Kieran.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking? " Just as I was looking at the turbulent sea on the deck, a voice came from behind me. I looked back and found that it was Zhao Xin.


    "Nothing. It''s just about the demonic Legion. I don''t know what Dean Kieran''s plan is." In front of the sudden appearance of the amount of Zhaoxin, I also frown tightly, said the worry in the heart.


    "Well, you''re right. It''s been two days since the day when President Kieran said to go to the angel queen Kaisha to discuss with her, and there''s no news at all." Zhao Xin''s expression sank down immediately, looking at me and saying.


    Boom!


    When Zhao Xin and I were talking about the demon army and the empty corridor, a huge bang came from the sky.


    I suddenly looked up and let my face become panic.


    Directly, the dark sky began to burst out, and countless thunders were exploding everywhere, followed by the fierce storm waves, which instantly formed the extremely terrifying waterspout.


    The Academy on the deck saw such a situation, some people immediately screamed in panic, and the scene instantly became chaotic.


    Boom!


    The huge waves rolled up by the strong wind beat the deck, and the originally sunny weather suddenly became the end of the world.


    "No, the weather is really weird." I, on the swaying deck, tried my best to stabilize myself and said to Zhao Xin.


    "His grandmother drops, this what circumstance, feel the sky will collapse." Zhao Xin firmly grasped a pillar and yelled, "go! Let''s get out of here. " With that, Zhao Xin and I ran to the place where they were.Just as hurricanes were sweeping toward the super seminary on the sea, the college''s radio began to ring.


    "Please don''t panic. Now the college has opened the protection mode. Please don''t panic when you are shocked."


    Bang!


    When the terrible hurricane was about to sweep the college, a huge light curtain enveloped the college in an instant. However, the impact of the hurricane did not play any role.


    Soon the huge waves outside the college and the challenge arena exploded in the sky were raging inside the college.


    "Damn, it''s dangerous. It scared me to death." Zhao Xin said to me after a breath in the gradually calming college.


    "I was shocked and said," what''s going on? Is there anything to do with the empty use of Tao made by Mona moganna? "


    With a little doubt in my eyes, I looked at Zhao Xin, still can''t believe this strange scene.


    "No? It''s really a wave coming up again. It''s even bigger than what happened last time. If it''s really related to the empty corridor, how big is it? " Zhao Xin''s face was full of horror, and he felt terrible about my guess.


    "Let''s go. Anyway, we''d better find man san dao first. They''re talking about it." Then Zhao Xin and I quickly went to my residence.


    When Zhao Xin came to the door, man Sandao and Yan also ran out.


    "Xiao Lun, do you know what happened?" Yan looked at me and said.


    "Come on, come in and say." I looked at Yan and shook my head, then walked towards the house.


    However, in our discussion, we firmly believe that this strange weather must be related to the empty corridor of namogana.


    Although we know that moganna''s empty corridor is like a time bomb threatening the safety of the earth at any time, how can we resist against the demonic army of moganna alone.


    So now we can only wait until Dean Kieran comes back quickly, hoping to quickly solve the problem of this empty corridor.

 Chapter 238

    After more than half a day of doomsday weather, a warm and gentle sunshine finally appeared in the sky.


    However, when we were shuttling through the deck, the most discussed weather was the terrible weather in the morning.


    Of course, these students have no idea how the weather caused it. Undoubtedly, today''s terrible scene has become the hottest topic.


    "Xiao Lun, what should we do?" Facing the people around talking about what happened in the morning, Yan frowned at me and said.


    However, I had no choice but to shake my head and say, "I don''t know. We can only wait until Dean Kieran comes back. I hope that moganna''s demon army will have no other action in the next step. Otherwise, it''s really difficult for us to resist."


    Two days later, people began to forget what had become a hot topic, but I didn''t feel comfortable because people''s voices were less.


    On the contrary, my heart is more anxious. When I think about the void tunnel constructed by damogana, which is sending demonic legions to the earth, my heart is a burst of irritability.


    "Xiao Lun, when do you think Dean Kieran will come back?" Zhao Xin in these days of waiting is also gradually anxious.


    Because the sudden change of the weather in a few days is common, and worse and worse, so we have almost determined that it must be related to the void corridor built by namogana, but we don''t know why the corridor affects the weather.


    Just as we were talking about what to do with the large group of demons, mocha, the head of the first army of the group, appeared in front of us again that day.


    But I haven''t seen you for a few days. The resentment in mochana''s eyes didn''t diminish at all.


    When he saw the head of the first army that day, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel clan, laughed when he saw man Sandao, and his face turned black instantly. He said angrily, "hum, you still have the heart to chat here. Do you know how serious the matter is?"


    In the face of the anger of the head of the first army that day, my heart suddenly tightened, and immediately asked: "what? What did you and Dean Kieran find out? "


    On that day, the head of the first army of the Chinese people glanced back at me and snorted, "hum, first you come with me to see President Kieran. He will tell you everything."


    With that, mocha, the head of the first army of the angel clan, turned around and went out.


    Only we also words ah, looking at each other, a time do not know what to do.


    "Let''s go. Since Mocha, the head of the first army of the emissary, came back that day, President kilan must have come back too. Let''s go to President kilan''s residence first." I also sighed helplessly and said to them.


    Soon we came to the residence of President Kieran. Just about to enter the hall, President Kieran came out and said, "you''re here. I have a new plan. Now you don''t care about the empty corridor of moganna."


    "Why? That empty corridor has a great impact on the earth, and... "Hearing the words of Dean Kieran, I felt anxious.


    However, Dean Kieran interrupted me and said, "I know what you want to say, but time is pressing. You have more important tasks. Please come with me first."


    Looking at the director of Keelan who walked to the house, Zhao Xin and I looked at each other, and the corners of our mouth slightly cocked up. We also shook our heads helplessly and walked in.


    "Sit down first. I know you have a lot of questions. Now you can ask." Dean Kieran sat down and looked at us suspiciously. First of all, he said.


    "Dean Kieran, why don''t we care about the empty corridor? Is there a better way? " To Dean Kieran, I directly expressed my doubts.


    Later, I learned from the record of the dean''s reply that this time, Dean Kieran went to the place of the angel tribe and found queen Kaisha. From her, she learned that it would take a year for moganna to build a void tunnel in the earth with the light portal borrowed from the God of death. Moreover, now moganna is thinking that the angel tribe''s territory has no time to care about the earth.


    When I heard these words from President Kieran, my heart was temporarily relieved.


    However, that man san dao took a breath and didn''t seem to understand. He continued to say, "now that momgana can''t completely build the void tunnel, let''s take advantage of the opportunity to destroy the void tunnel, so as to avoid future trouble, isn''t it better?"


    In fact, man Sandao''s words were exactly what I wanted to say, but Dean Kiran shook his head and continued: "it''s not so simple. I said it. You have more important tasks now."


    When I heard the words of President Kieran, I frowned tightly and said, "what is the matter of President Kieran more important than moganna''s demon army invading the earth?"


    Man Sandao and others echoed.


    "You dolls, didn''t I say that? Now moganna is fighting on the territory of the angels. Don''t forget that we are allies with the angels. " The director of Kiran took the cup in his hand and gently put it on his mouth.As soon as I heard it, I realized that the feeling was that we should support the angels.


    But what Dean Killan said next was unexpected to me.


    After the explanation given to me by President Kieran, not only me, but also man Sandao and Zhao Xin opened their chin and showed a look of surprise.


    "Are you going to support the angels? What can you do? " Dean Kieran thought like this, and we asked, which really stopped me.


    "I discussed with Kaisha this time to open the secret place of the angel clan. You are going to receive training there to prepare for the future war, and the angel clan will also participate in it this time." Said the house of Kiran, looking at us with a gleam in its eyes.


    "Ah? What, we went to the angel clan to participate in the training? " In the face of President Kieran''s reply, I almost didn''t bulge my eyes out.


    Of course, I was not the only one who was surprised. Man Sandao and others were also surprised and speechless.


    "What? Are we going to the angels Yan frowned, looking at the director of Keelan and asked.


    "What? Don''t you want to go back The director of Kiran looked at Yan and asked with a smile.


    Looking at Yan''s expression, I couldn''t help holding her hand and said: "it''s OK, go back and have a look, now it''s more important to improve the strength."


    Yan turns head, the complexion is some ruddy, lightly nods a way: "mmm."


    "Dean Kieran, when shall we start?" Now that it''s in President Killan''s plan, I stand up and ask President Killan.


    "Of course, the sooner, the better. If you have anything to deal with, please deal with it quickly. The training time will be a little long." President Kieran also stood up and said.


    "Well, I don''t smell it. I have nothing to explain. Ha ha." Man san dao scratched the back of his head and laughed honestly.


    "Well, you go down first, and tomorrow I''ll take you to the angel clan." Said Dean Kiran to us after he had settled the matter.


    Soon, we all left the residence of President Kieran and thought of going to the angel clan training. In fact, I was still a little excited. After all, my strength was too weak.

 Chapter 239

    Under the arrangement of President Kiran, we returned to the angel tribe with mocha, the leader of the first army of the angel tribe.


    "Hey, you angels are too much." Man Sandao looked at Mocha with a surprised look on his face.


    "You come with me." Mocha just looked back and said.


    Then we walked through an open square and saw a huge portal.


    "What are you bringing us here for?" Looking at the huge transmission light gate in front of me, I couldn''t help looking at mocha.


    "Let''s go in. Now the moganna army has begun to move. I believe it will attack the earth soon." That Mo Cha shows a face to worry of say.


    "OK, let''s go." I said to man san dao.


    When I stepped into the light door, I felt a tightness in my chest, and it became difficult to breathe.


    It seems that there is a strong force compressing the body.


    After a long time, I said: "what''s the matter?"


    "This is where we exercise, where we can tap our potential." The corners of mocha''s mouth drew a curve, and his two eyes played with me.


    "Well, let''s all come on. Now moganna is marching towards the earth." I said with difficulty under the great pressure.


    Time passed day by day. Half a month later, we returned to the square of the angel clan.


    It''s just that when I came out, I saw that man san dao stopped me for a turn. It seemed that great changes had taken place.


    "Well, Glen, since you''re out, let''s go." Mocha seemed to have been waiting for us for a long time, and said anxiously.


    I can''t help but frown and ask, "what happened?"


    That Mocha eagerly said to me: "let''s go, now the fighting power of the angel clan has all moved towards the earth."


    "What! All the fighting power of the angel clan has gone to the earth? " I said to mocha in surprise.


    "Yes, Xiao Lun, let''s hurry back." Yan took a look at me and quickly took my hand.


    "Well, let''s hurry back." I immediately looked at man san dao and others and said.


    Soon after, when we came back to earth, I was deeply shocked.


    When we went back to the maritime ultrasonic college, there was a strong sense of war everywhere.


    It seems that a big war is coming, and everyone''s face shows a serious expression.


    "What happened." Seeing the serious expression of these people, I couldn''t help asking mocha and others.


    With a worried look on his face, mocha went up to a college student and asked, "what happened?"


    But when Mocha asked, the student looked at us with a strange look and said, "ah, don''t you know? Morgana has led the demon army to attack the earth! "


    "What? Moganna has attacked the earth? " Hearing the student''s reply, my heart suddenly tightened.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to come faster than I expected." Mocha let go of the students of that college with a sneer.


    "Come on, let''s go to Dean Killan." Yan took me to the residence of President Kiran.


    Boom!


    Just as we were on our way to Dean Kieran''s house, there was a loud rumble in the sky.


    When I looked up, the clear sky suddenly became black, as if it was the end of the day.


    Bang!


    When we came to the dean''s house, there was a sudden thunder. A dark cloud in the distance was moving towards the college quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at the scene in front of me and said to myself.


    "You''re back, but it''s not too late." At this time, Dean Kieran seemed to be aware of something. He took a look at the sky and strode towards us.


    "President..."


    just as I was about to speak to President Kieran, President Kieran immediately interrupted me and said, "it''s too late. Moganna has come with the army."


    Looking at the director Kieran staring at the fast-moving dark clouds in the sky, I instantly realized that it was not a dark cloud at all. It must be moganna''s demon army.


    "Come on, get ready to fight." My heart suddenly sank, and I turned back and said to man san dao and others.


    Bang!


    There was a roar again in the dark sky, and a few demons came to the college very fast.


    The devil opened his mouth and showed his sharp tusks. His face was ferocious.


    Kill!


    As soon as the demon appeared over the college, there began to be a cry of killing in the crowd.


    "Let''s go." Looking at the demons in the college class, I rushed to those demons immediately after saying a word to them.Boom!


    As soon as I took out the storm sword, an unprecedented power broke out unscrupulously. In the face of this situation, I was also surprised.


    I didn''t expect that my own strength could be stimulated to such a degree in the secret place of angel clan.


    Just as I was still adapting to this force, several demons rushed directly at me.


    Bang!


    Without the slightest hesitation, I raised the storm sword and aimed at the ugly looking demons. I cut them down with a fierce sword.


    The storm sword cut through the air and made a sound explosion. A dazzling light flashed by. You made a few demons swept into a pool of blood by the storm sword.


    "My God, master, you must be good at him, too." Looking at this scene, man Sandao immediately came to me and said.


    In the face of such a result, I didn''t even think of it. When I saw the pool of blood on the ground, I began to get excited.


    "Come on, let''s go." I firmly hold the storm road sword in my hand and say to man san dao.


    College students have also been fighting with those ferocious demons, the scene became extremely chaotic for a time.


    After a while, a group of demons rushed towards the college, and the deck became a battlefield.


    For the demons of these levels, I feel that I don''t need any effort at all. Where the storm sword in my hand passes, all the demons have turned into a pool of blood.


    Man Sandao and others are also red eyed, like a harvester in the same crazy shuttle on the college deck.


    "What''s the matter? Why are there more and more demons?" Mocha, the commander of the army, showed a trace of dignity and began to ask suspiciously.


    In fact, I''m also a little strange. Apart from these demons, I didn''t see a demon army leader appear.


    "What''s the matter? Those demons are becoming more and more powerful." After a crazy fight, man Sandao ran to me and asked me.


    In fact, I also gradually found that the level of these demons is gradually improving with the battle.


    "Are they evolving?" I stopped the storm way sword in the hand, and said to the man three knives and others.


    "What? It''s impossible. " When I said something, I couldn''t help yelling out.


    Boom!


    The fierce battle on the deck was interrupted by a loud noise in the sky.


    The sky began to appear like a black hole like whirlpool, soon began to appear in the whirlpool of a figure.


    When I saw the sound and shadow, there was an instant silence on the deck. It seemed that I could only hear my heart beating clearly.


    I fixed my eyes, and the expression on my face seemed to become a little stiff.


    "Well, today I''m going to destroy your super Seminary." An extremely strange sound exploded from the sky.


    As the sound slowly spread around, the figure inside also appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, I saw clearly that the figure in the black whirlpool was namogana.

 Chapter 240

    "Ha ha, there is no super seminary on earth today." Morgana looked in our direction and said.


    "Hum." At this time, President killa sent out a cold hum and turned into a white light in the air.


    "Kieran, do you want to stop me?" Moganna said contemptuously to President Killan.


    But as soon as the voice of Zhengdao moganna fell, the golden light flashed again in the sky, and a sound burst out immediately.


    "What about me?"


    Before I could see the man clearly, mocha began to get excited and yelled, "Your Majesty."


    Finally, as the golden light disappeared, I found out that another person appeared in the sky was Kaisha.


    "Ha ha, it''s you." Moganna turned her head and looked at Queen Kaisha, with a trace of ferocity on her face.


    Bang!


    the expression on moganna''s face suddenly became extremely fierce. With a wave of her big hands, there was a crackling sound in the sky, and the whole person''s momentum began to grow.


    "Xiao Lun, you want to kill those demons. We''ll deal with Morgana." The director of Kiran in the sky yelled at us and rushed to moganna immediately.


    "Kill When I heard the words of Dean Kieran, I raised the storm sword in my hand and began to rush towards the devil.


    All of a sudden, several figures in the sky rushed to me. In my heart, I quickly picked up the windstorm sword in my hand and chopped those figures fiercely.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you have become stronger, GE xiaolun."


    When I looked up, I was surprised. These people are the leader of the demon army.


    "Hum, sword demon, you are all my defeated generals. How dare you come to earth?" I yelled coldly at the leaders of the demonic legions.


    "Ha ha, your majesty destroyed your super theological college today. Who dares to rebel against her majesty?" Said the ugly mouth with a cold light in its eyes.


    Boom!


    there was a sharp white light coming from the sky. The man couldn''t open his eyes and heard a roar. The huge sea began to roll like a tsunami.


    The surging waves completely surrounded president Kieran and others, but people couldn''t see what was going on.


    "Hum, sword devil, you must die." At this time, Zhao Xin and others rushed over.


    Suddenly, the original peaceful super seminary has now become a terrible battlefield.


    Boom!


    The sword demon was so fast that he appeared in front of me like a ghost under the cover of big mouth and others.


    The big sword in the sword demon''s hand came at me fiercely. For a moment, I had no time to dodge.


    "Xiao Lun, be careful." Yan eagerly shouts to me.


    Bang!


    As I gritted my teeth, I raised my windstorm sword across my head. The sword devil''s violent blow directly cut down. The two swords collided and made a violent sound, which was scattered around with layers of air waves.


    Sword magic pause for a while, I quickly back, secret way: "good risk, your grandmother drop almost let you sneak attack success."


    "Ha ha, you''re quick." The sword devil looked at me and sneered.


    But over the Academy, Dean Kieran and kasha are fighting fiercely with moganna.


    The aftereffect of the battle directly made the surrounding air become violent, and a layer of strong wind was blowing on people''s body.


    "Die." Man san dao raised the big knife in his hand and cut at the sword devil and others.


    Just as we were entangled with the sword demon and others, there was a loud explosion in the sky.


    A figure slowly fell from the sky. I fixed my eyes to see the real person.


    I rushed in a hurry.


    "Are you all right, Dean?" Looking at the director of Keelan in front of him, he seemed to be a lot older and pale.


    Poof!


    Dean Kieran spat out blood and said: "we must guard the super Seminary, or the earth will be over."


    With that, President Kieran stood up again, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, and rushed to the sky without hesitation.


    "Kill Looking at the seriously injured director Kieran, I firmly hold the storm sword in my hand and kill the sword demon and others.


    Bang!


    The sword devil''s big sword and storm sword collided together again. The sword devil had the cover of the abyss mouth, and its combat effectiveness seemed to improve a lot.


    Just as I dodged the attack of big mouth, the sword demon raised his fist and hit me on the chest heavily. The whole person quickly flew out and fell to the ground.


    I just feel a tightness in my chest, puff out a big mouthful of blood.


    "Xiao Lun, are you ok?" Yan saw that I was injured and rushed to me immediately.


    But the sword demon and big mouth didn''t give us a chance to breathe at all. Big mouth burst out a ray of light from his mouth and went straight to Yan."Be careful!" Seeing that the light is about to fall on Yan''s body, I feel anxious and push Yan to one side.


    Bang!


    The place where the light fell was suddenly blasted into a big hole.


    "Ha ha, if you are really a reaction, you have to leave a lot." The sword demon came to me step by step, his mouth full of ridicule.


    Watching the college people fall one by one, the blood has dyed the deck red.


    I burst roar, forced to endure the huge pain on my body, picked up the windstorm sword in my hand and cut at the sword demon again. The sword devil didn''t expect me to stand up so soon.


    Without the slightest hesitation, in the face of this tragic war, I immediately summoned the heart of fighting.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In an instant, I felt that my body became powerful.


    The sword devil and others frowned slightly.


    "Kill I waved the storm sword in my hand and cut it to the sword devil one after another. Without cutting one, I felt that I had increased my strength.


    The sword devil''s eyes were full of horror. The sword devil retreated step by step under my attack.


    Boom!


    In the sky, President Kieran and queen Kaisha didn''t have the upper hand in the fight against namogana.


    Bang!


    A loud noise came from the sky again. The president of Kiran and queen Kaisha were defeated by moganna, and their arms began to bleed.


    Boom!


    Zhao Xin and rose immediately rushed over to attack the sword demon and others. When the sky again came a thunderous roar.


    As soon as namogana raised her hands, two black lights rushed to President Kieran and queen Kaisha, and soon the two black lights collided with them.


    "Ha ha, you are not my opponent." With that, moganna did not turn her head to deal with the entanglement between Dean Kieran, Queen Kaisha and the black light.


    At this time, moganna looked down like a demon God. With a Shua, moganna suddenly disappeared in the sky.


    My heart a tight, a bad premonition began to emerge.


    When I saw her figure again, she had already appeared in front of us.


    Mo ganna gave me a gloomy smile and then raised her hand to fight Yan.


    "No!" Looking at Yan fell in the pool of blood, the killing intention in my heart suddenly soared to the extreme.


    But I found that I couldn''t move at all. It was like I was forbidden. I could only watch moganna attack her companion.


    No matter I roar, tears in my eyes have already blurred my vision.


    "Is it really over?" One side of the man three knife lying in the pool of blood, desperate cry.

 Chapter 241

    "Ha ha, GE xiaolun, I want you to watch your friends die one by one." Morgana looked at me and laughed.


    "You dare!"


    "Ha ha, you''re talking when you move." Morgana turned to me and said with disdain.


    Boom!


    Director Kieran in the sky got rid of the entanglement of the black smoke and rushed to moganna quickly.


    Bang!


    Only heard a loud noise, director Kieran''s whole person was hit by moganna and flew upside down. He fell heavily on the ground and couldn''t move.


    "Ha ha, from today on, I''ll see who dares to fight me." Morgana began to laugh wildly.


    Seeing one after another comrades in arms falling down, the blood in my heart immediately rolled up. I just felt that there was an invisible force that seemed to break through my body.


    A strong unwillingness and anger began to occupy my body, and now I have only one idea in my mind, that is to hit moganna.


    Boom!


    This force seemed to break through its shackles, and suddenly a huge golden light burst out of my body.


    I slowly to turn the arm, mouth said: "moganna die!"


    Moganna looked back at me in surprise and said, "Oh? It''s kind of interesting. "


    As the momentum increased, I took up the storm sword in my hand and rushed to moganna.


    Touch!


    My storm sword and a black light from moganna collided and made a roar.


    I felt the storm sword in my hand began to shake violently.


    "Do you want to fight me?" Morgana sneered at me coldly.


    Touch!


    That moogana said quickly disappeared in place, suddenly appeared in front of me, a palm to me.


    I face a tight heart, immediately took back the storm, sword across the chest.


    Touch!


    Namogana clapped her hand on the storm sword, and a strong impact came to my arms through the storm sword. I felt numb in my arms, and the blood in my body began to churn.


    "Come on I forced to bear the heart of the blood churning, forced to call the colorful lock cloud armour.


    Boom!


    When I couldn''t bear the powerful blow of moganna, a colorful light suddenly covered my body, and the blood in my body began to subside gradually.


    I picked up the storm sword in my hand and quickly backed back.


    After far away from the attack range of moganna, with the nourishment of colorful lock cloud armour, the whole person becomes much more comfortable.


    "Good job, Xiao Lun." At this time, Dean Kieran rushed over and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to have two sons." At this time, Queen Kaisha also asked for the entanglement of the black light and called to me.


    "Don''t let down your guard. Let''s work together to kill Morgana to prevent future trouble." Dean Kieran immediately spoke to Kesha.


    I held the storm sword tightly in my hand and added the weight to the extreme. Almost every step made the whole deck tremble.


    Boom!


    Queen Kaisha rushed down from the sky and started a crazy attack on moganna.


    Bang!


    Touch!


    Touch!


    Seeing queen Kaisha and moganna fighting together, Dean Kieran and I quickly attacked moganna.


    Under the siege of the three of us, moganna began to get angry.


    Boom!


    With a big hand, moganna raised huge waves on the sea, and the cadets on the deck looked at the huge waves, and their faces became shocked.


    "No! Stop Morgana. " President Kieran saw Mo ganna''s hand to the students, and he was worried.


    However, namogana''s speed was too fast. The huge waves like a tsunami washed directly onto the deck, and many students were washed into the sea before they recovered.


    Suddenly there was a howl on the deck.


    "Ha ha, see how you can stop me." Cried Morgana, standing on the rolling waves.


    Dean Kieran, seeing the college destroyed, roared at moganna.


    Bang!


    President Kieran shot a golden light at moganna quickly. As soon as she raised her hand, the air around her began to explode, and the electric light entangled with President Kieran.


    Poof!


    Moganna punched president Kieran, who spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out.


    Then moganna sneers and attacks Kaisha. Kaisha sees that moganna rushes towards her and raises her hands to resist.


    But moganna''s speed was too fast. Kaisha raised her hands and reluctantly resisted part of her strength, but she still went out like a kite on exercise line.


    "Ha ha, I''m going to destroy the super seminary today. I don''t think any of you can stop me." Morgana''s voice was recalled in the air.The cadets on the deck looked at the fallen Dean Kieran and queen Kaisha with a dim look in their eyes.


    My whole life was affected, and a kind of despair came into being.


    Bang!


    But mogannas didn''t give me a chance to breathe. She came to me as a streamer.


    At that moment, I thought of a lot, a picture constantly echoed in my mind.


    Just as moganna''s fist was close to my body, my body changed again.


    The faith in my heart became firm again. I clenched my hands, and a golden dragon rushed out of my body. Then a dragon chant rang through the sky.


    Bang!


    That moganna''s fist hit me directly, but I didn''t feel any pain at all. On the contrary, when moganna touched my body, she went back with a dragon chant.


    Moganna stood in the distance and looked at me strangely and said, "how can you get the inheritance of the dragon?"


    Although I don''t know what moganna said, but I know now I feel full of power, so without any hesitation, I rushed to moganna.


    Touch!


    Without any superfluous movements, I fought with moganna one after another.


    And it seems that I didn''t hit a punch, the momentum is a bit stronger.


    And moganna seems to be like a mouse to see a cat, began to have some instinctive fear.


    Poof!


    Finally, I hit Mo ganna hard with one punch, and a golden dragon wrapped around Mo ganna''s body directly. Mo ganna seemed to be burned, and her general body began to send out a wave of anger.


    Looking at the strange moganna, I knew that my chance had finally come. I raised my hands again and beat moganna like crazy.


    In the end, I didn''t know how many punches I had punched, until I exhausted my strength and saw that moganna fell to the ground motionless, and then I fell to the ground slowly.


    Boom!


    But originally from my body rushed out of the dragon from the sky, with endless majesty, seems to be the trial straight to mogana.


    When the Golden Dragon rushed to moganna, a dazzling golden light rushed into the sky.


    I don''t know how long after that, I felt a pair of warm hands holding me up.


    I opened my eyes difficultly. I saw that the man was Yan.


    "It''s not a dream, is it? Where''s moganna? "I said, staring at Yan.


    Just Yan''s tears flowed down and said, "it''s OK, Xiao Lun, it''s all over."


    With that, Yan hugged me tightly, and a nervous and breathless heart finally eased down.


    The dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the red sun had already set a little half in the sea.


    The surrounding clouds are extremely beautiful, I know the sun will rise from another direction tomorrow, but now this scene in my heart has become the most beautiful sunset!